《An Incompetent Explorer Who Failed to Make His High School Debut but Mastered Being a Human Being》 CH 1 Episode 001 Destiny Aptitude Test High school debut. It is an act of breaking away from oneself up to Junior High school and polishing a different appearance and behavior from before, thus establishing a completely different standing posiont from oneself who was originally inconspicuous. I am also an ordinary boy who wants to get out of the standing position up to Junior High school of just being air, and establish a special position in the class, grade, and even school where you can enjoy your youth with cute girls. For that reason, I took the entrance exam for a high school away from my parents'' house with the intention of living in a dormitory instead of a local high school, and I was able to pass it brilliantly. I trained my chubby body into a soft macho with muscle training and swimming, bought a magazine to study fashion, and tried to pay attention to my appearance and cleanliness with my clothes and hairstyle. As for my face, I got it from my parents, so it can''t be helped, but I think it''s at least average. However, I think it''s good enough to be able to stand out a little in the class. Therefore, there is something I want to do in order to get into a position that is also regarded highly at school. It is the explorer registration. At one point, labyrinths called ''dungeons'' suddenly appeared all over the world, and it became recognized as a new disaster including the monsters that appeared from the dungeons. However, the recognition changed when humans awakened to power by entering the dungeons and some people could fight back against the monsters. As they explored the dungeons and researched the items they brought back, various resources, food, weapons and armor, and treasures were sleeping in the dungeons, and their value became immeasurable. Then, those who woke up to power and had the power to dive in the dungeons came to be called explorers. About 20% of the population has the aptitude as an explorer. Just being selected for it will make you stand out. I''ve found coins that were forgotten to be picked up in the vending machine''s change slot, and I''ve applied for a sweepstakes and won. I''m confident that I''m lucky, so I''m sure I''ll be able to get the explorer aptitude this time as well. I was convinced so I came to the office of the Explorers'' Union. "So this is the Explorers'' Union ..." Since the Explorers'' Union is a state-owned organization, it looks like a public institution. It was a three-story building, and it wasn''t long since the union was formed, so the building was relatively new and clean. I''m wearing a hat and a mask so that my acquaintances won''t find me. Not many people know what I''m doing for my High school debut, but just in case. I went down and entered through the Union''s automatic door. "Welcome~, what kind of business do you have today?" Once inside, there was a space that was more like a hospital than a city hall. A woman in her forties called out to me as I was wandering around. "Well, I want to know if I have the aptitude of an explorer ..." "I see, it''s the aptitude test. Please get issued a numbered ticket from the third window and wait." "I understand." I follow the instructions of the woman and head to the third window, get issued a numbered ticket via the machine near the window, and sit down in a nearby chair. Even though it''s called a window, it was a private room to prevent leakage of personal information. It seems that the inside is soundproof and you can''t even hear the voice. Some people find it annoying to have it known that they have the aptitude to be an explorer, so they try not to let it leak out of the Union. I don''t know about the Union beyond what they advertise, so it seems like they''re telling you to do whatever you want. However, if you have the aptitude, they will proceed to register you as an explorer as it is, so it is inevitable that people who have an aptitude will take longer than those who do not have the aptitude, and it will be noticed by professional people, so it may be correct to say that they will keep that appearance to the last. Looking around the area with just a glance, there are a variety of girls of the same age as me, people like yankees who are chattering with each other, people who look like college students, working people in suits, men in their thirties, old people in their fifties, etc. It seemed that even rich people were waiting for the aptitude test like I was. "Person with the ticket number 236, this way please." After waiting for about 20 minutes, the door of the room at the third window opened, and finally my number was called and I headed to the window. "Please have a seat in that chair." A young woman in her early twenties sits opposite the counter and urges me to sit. Wow, she''s a really cute girl. I wonder if there are many beautiful receptionists. Long black hair and eyes that look a little strong. She is, however, somehow she has a young baby face. She was somewhat out of this world, she seemed so cute that she didn''t seem like she should be at the reception desk in such a place, and she would be more like an idol. She was wearing a suit-like jacket and wore a white blouse underneath, but the two fruits that press up her blouse are prominent, as if she was forced to stuff them into a blouse that didn''t fit. "... Wow ... Really ..." "Customer!? Is something the matter?" "N, no, It''s okay." I regained myself with a slightly loud voice, and I couldn''t say I was fascinated by her, so I hurriedly pulled myself together and sat down on a chair. "I will be in charge of you today. My name is Kurosaki Rei. My best regards for the future." "Yes, thank you." She bows politely towards me, and I also bow in a hurry. It''s amazing to be able to deal with a child like me in this manner. I''m sure she''s dealt with many other similar people. "Then, is it okay to confirm your suitability as an explorer today?" "Yes. No problem." "I understand. Could you please fill out this application form first?" "I understand." I received the proferred form, filled it out, and returned it to Kurosaki-san. "Yes, there is no particular problem. Then I will check the aptitude immediately." "Yes, thank you." Kurosaki-san, who received the form, checked the contents and nodded that there seemed to be no problem, raised her face and replied. "Would you relax please?" -Gokuri I swallowed involuntarily. This is the turning point of fate. Heaven and Hell. It is no exaggeration to say that this will determine my High school life. I hope I have the aptitude. I prayed in my heart as if to a god. "''Appraisal''" When Kurosaki-san utters those words, Kurosaki-san''s eyes shine blue, and a chill as if peeping into my depths covers my whole body. What is this!?? Kurosaki-san, who was staring at me for about 10 seconds, closes her eyes once and exhales deeply. Then she tilted her head a little, smiled and said: "Congratulations, Satou-sama. You have the aptitude." ȡ(TN:Absolutely no idea what this should mean. ''To'' can be many things, including ''and'' or ''with'', maybe he''s just exhaling in relief.) However, I didn''t know that hell would await after that. CH 2 Episode 002 From Heaven to Hell "Yeah!!" I stood up to Kurosaki-san''s words and did a guts pose. Yes!! Yes!! Yess!!(TN:Engrish, ''Iesu'') After all I have it!! With this, my High school life is rosy!! I did it!! Yahhoooo!! Those who were looking down on me until now will have to reconsider!! And regret when I become famous!! They were looking down on me!! Haa Hahhaaa!! My brain is in an super high tension state, envisioning a wonderful life in the future. "Giggle ..." Watching me act like that, Kurosaki-san gives a small laughs while watching me pleasantly. Wow, what am I doing in a place like this?? I''m getting carried away too much!! It''s really embarrassing ... "Ah ... no ... that ... I''m sorry." "No, it doesn''t matter at all. I''ve seen a lot of similar people." When I was embarrassed, I hurriedly sat down and looked down, and Kurosaki-san replied with a smile on her face. I''m really embarrased by what I was doing. "It''s just strange ..." "Hmm, what is it?" Kurosaki-san murmured with a gesture of thinking about something, so I ask while terrified. "It is not limited to me, but the person in charge of the searcher aptitude test has a skill called ''Appraisal'', and if you use that appraisal, you can know whether or not you have an aptitude, but the reason why you can know the aptitude before awakening, is because you can see the status of the person. That''s why Sato-sama''s status is strange. For some reason, there was no notation of level, ability value, or skill, the intial value of the level is usually one, and the skill ... I don''t think there was anyone where it said there was no such thing." "Really ..." Kurosaki-san''s words made me feel desperate, and my shoulders drooped. Well, I don''t have any skills or level or ability score, and I''m a guy who will absolutely be bullied if I get caught. I can''t tell anyone. Damn!! I felt like I was in heaven until a while ago, but suddenly I felt like I was knocked down to hell ... Was it just a coincidence that I had been lucky until now? I wonder if I should have forgone the aptitude test. I instinctively looked at the ceiling and was amazed. You must be able to see the soul coming out of my mouth. "Oh, no, I''m sure it''s okay. If you enter the dungeon and defeat the monsters, the level will be displayed and you will be able to acquire skills!!" "Ahaha ... Yes, it''s too early to give up." To Kurosaki-san, who encourages me in a hurry, I look back, laugh, and answer. Well ... it''s exactly as Kurosaki-san says. It might be something wrong- I''ve never heard of it, but if I go into the dungeon and defeat monsters and my level goes up, it will be written properly and I may learn the initial skills. It seems unlikely, but it''s worth a try. It seems that even ordinary people can manage to defeat the monsters that appear in the shallowest part of the dungeon, and I think that there is no problem if I hunt just considering the status. "That''s right. It hasn''t started yet, so please cheer up." Kurosaki-san holds both fists to her chest and cheers me to do my best. It''s awkward but cute. Really, beautiful women are good. Somehow I''m feeling better too. "Thank you for your encouragement." I bowed in response to Kurosaki-san''s concern. "No, don''t worry. That''s right, so I''m going to register you as an explorer, is that okay?" "Yes, please." "I''m sorry to say so, but please fill out this form. Then, please have your ID and seal, pledge, and parental approval." "I understand." I pulled myself together and went through the explorer registration procedure, received an explanation of the explorer''s basic information and precautions, received my explorer card, and became an explorer. However, it is not until I am 16 years old that I can actually dive. My birthday is April 2nd so I can dive before the entrance ceremony. Anyway, I have no choice but to dive ahead of others of my agre group and acquire levels and skills. The road to my High school debut has not been completely closed yet. If you have the aptitude, you can dive into the dungeon. So, I''ll buy what I need by then and search the dungeon in perfect condition. I made up my mind. "Then we look forward to seeing you again." "Thank you for your time today." "No, thank you very much. Please take care on your way home." I thanked Kurosaki-san and went home. Episode 002 From Heaven to Hell "Yeah!!" I stood up to Kurosaki-san''s words and did a guts pose. Yes!! Yes!! Yess!!(TN:Engrish, ''Iesu'') After all I have it!! With this, my High school life is rosy!! I did it!! Yahhoooo!! Those who were looking down on me until now will have to reconsider!! And regret when I become famous!! They were looking down on me!! Haa Hahhaaa!! My brain is in an super high tension state, envisioning a wonderful life in the future. "Giggle ..." Watching me act like that, Kurosaki-san gives a small laughs while watching me pleasantly. Wow, what am I doing in a place like this?? I''m getting carried away too much!! It''s really embarrassing ... "Ah ... no ... that ... I''m sorry." "No, it doesn''t matter at all. I''ve seen a lot of similar people." When I was embarrassed, I hurriedly sat down and looked down, and Kurosaki-san replied with a smile on her face. I''m really embarrased by what I was doing. "It''s just strange ..." "Hmm, what is it?" Kurosaki-san murmured with a gesture of thinking about something, so I ask while terrified. "It is not limited to me, but the person in charge of the searcher aptitude test has a skill called ''Appraisal'', and if you use that appraisal, you can know whether or not you have an aptitude, but the reason why you can know the aptitude before awakening, is because you can see the status of the person. That''s why Sato-sama''s status is strange. For some reason, there was no notation of level, ability value, or skill, the intial value of the level is usually one, and the skill ... I don''t think there was anyone where it said there was no such thing." "Really ..." Kurosaki-san''s words made me feel desperate, and my shoulders drooped. Well, I don''t have any skills or level or ability score, and I''m a guy who will absolutely be bullied if I get caught. I can''t tell anyone. Damn!! I felt like I was in heaven until a while ago, but suddenly I felt like I was knocked down to hell ... Was it just a coincidence that I had been lucky until now? I wonder if I should have forgone the aptitude test. I instinctively looked at the ceiling and was amazed. You must be able to see the soul coming out of my mouth. "Oh, no, I''m sure it''s okay. If you enter the dungeon and defeat the monsters, the level will be displayed and you will be able to acquire skills!!" "Ahaha ... Yes, it''s too early to give up." To Kurosaki-san, who encourages me in a hurry, I look back, laugh, and answer. Well ... it''s exactly as Kurosaki-san says. It might be something wrong- I''ve never heard of it, but if I go into the dungeon and defeat monsters and my level goes up, it will be written properly and I may learn the initial skills. It seems unlikely, but it''s worth a try. It seems that even ordinary people can manage to defeat the monsters that appear in the shallowest part of the dungeon, and I think that there is no problem if I hunt just considering the status. "That''s right. It hasn''t started yet, so please cheer up." Kurosaki-san holds both fists to her chest and cheers me to do my best. It''s awkward but cute. Really, beautiful women are good. Somehow I''m feeling better too. "Thank you for your encouragement." I bowed in response to Kurosaki-san''s concern. "No, don''t worry. That''s right, so I''m going to register you as an explorer, is that okay?" "Yes, please." "I''m sorry to say so, but please fill out this form. Then, please have your ID and seal, pledge, and parental approval." "I understand." I pulled myself together and went through the explorer registration procedure, received an explanation of the explorer''s basic information and precautions, received my explorer card, and became an explorer. However, it is not until I am 16 years old that I can actually dive. My birthday is April 2nd so I can dive before the entrance ceremony. Anyway, I have no choice but to dive ahead of others of my agre group and acquire levels and skills. The road to my High school debut has not been completely closed yet. If you have the aptitude, you can dive into the dungeon. So, I''ll buy what I need by then and search the dungeon in perfect condition. I made up my mind. "Then we look forward to seeing you again." "Thank you for your time today." "No, thank you very much. Please take care on your way home." I thanked Kurosaki-san and went home. CH 3 Episode 003 Being Made Fun Of "Ahyahyahyahyaaa ...!!" "You don''t have to laugh so much ..." When I got home and talked about today, my sister was laughing openly with a voice that she shouldn''t make in public. Even though she is a beautiful girl, she ruined it. My father and mother are rather close to my looks, but only my sister has a very cute face, probably because she has taken the best parts of our parents'' faces. It''s my beloved Imouto I can boast about with pride. I laugh at the reaction of my sister. "No ... Pupupu ... Aptitude, but no level, ability score, or skill? Normal ... Pupupu."(TN:Normal = ''Futsu''. Apparently his given name is Fuhito which means ... Normal Person. She''s punny.) My sister replied, holding her belly while trying to endure her laughter. "No, I''m the one who can''t believe it the most, I always thought I was lucky." "Certainly you were lucky, not to fail!! Ahahahaha!!" My only complaint about my sister is that she''s noisy. If someone other than my sister had done this, I would have definitely cut them off, but my sister is cute, so there is no problem. I''m Imouto Love. "Don''t tell anyone else please, I''m begging you?" "I know. I can''t say such an embarrassing thing to anyone other than my family." "Oh, it was fun." said my sister, lying on the sofa. Even though my sister is young, she is so sensible that she doesn''t say bad things about her family to others. That''s why I can tell her. "So? Isn''t it okay? Fuhito??" My mother washing the rice worriedly asks me. I can''t say that the person in charge was upset because she had never seen such an example. That would make them more worried and maybe even make me quit being an explorer. That''s a problem. I need to be an explorer to make a spectacular High school debut. "It''s okay. The person in charge said that it''s okay if the level goes up. Even if it''s the worst, the monsters in the shallow layers are weak enough to defeat even if there is no status." So I glossed over it and replied. It''s safe because there is no lie. I can''t understand anything unless I enter the dungeon for the time being, awaken my status, and raise the level. The story starts then. "It''s okay, but be careful, right?" "I know. I''ll make enough money to live in luxury." "I''m waiting without expecting it." "I''m looking forward to it, Onii-chan!!" A mother who is a little disappointed, and an Imouto who seems to be a little stupid but has the feeling that if it really happens, I will spoil her to death. She''s really cheeky but cute. I''ll definitely spoil her. "Oh, I''ll take you to the amusement park or anywhere." "Yatta!! It''s a promise!" When I inadvertently blurted something carelessly, my sister forced me to promise with ''Yubikiri''. Yeah, forgive me!! If it can''t be helped, I can just work part-time and earn money. That''s a piece of cake if it''s for my beloved Imouto. "Hmm, I can''t find any information about people who are in the same situation as me." After having lunch and playing with my sister for a while, I returned to my room and searched for information about explorers on my smartphone. However, I couldn''t find any kind of post where they had no level, ability score, or skill like I did. Even if there was, the status was just a little lower than everyone, or the skill was out of order. I didn''t get the information I was looking for. I throw my smartphone to the side and lie on my back. Why in the world do I have no level or skill? Maybe I am being punished because I registered as an explorer with the wicked intention of making my High school debut. "Oh, stop. It won''t help worrying beforehand like this. Anyway, I''ll think about it after diving into the dungeon and raising my level." Explorer registration itself can be done from any age as long as it is suitable. But you can actually dive in the dungeon after you are over 16 years old. My birthday is April 2nd, so I can enter before the entrance ceremony. If I raise my level there, it will be in time for my High school debut. Not many people have their birthday before the entrance ceremony. "If it''s decided, I should collect information." I started collecting information on dungeons that even beginners can dive into. CH 4 Episode 004 The First Exploration Today is April 3rd. I was planning to dive from yesterday, but it was postponed to today because my family went out together to celebrate my birthday and we had a small party. "Physical condition is good, equipment is good, tools are good, perfect." Even though I say equipment, my jersey was lightly equipped with various protectors. It is said that full-scale equipment is required from D-rank onwards. When asked why, the number one issue is the amount of money. The weapons of a person with forging skills, the products of a person with clothing and accessory skills, and the magic tools of a person with alchemy skills are extremely expensive. Therefore, it is quite difficult to earn that amount with F or E-rank. It seems to be quite difficult to earn unless you reach at least D-rank. "That''s nice. Nanami wants to go to the dungeon too." When I was doing the final check in my room, my sister Nanami came into my room, and looked at me enviously. "That''s definitely no good, isn''t it? You''re barely in Junior high school. Be patient until you''re sixteen. And you don''t even konw if you have the aptitude to be an explorer." "Buu~" Nanami who inflates her cheeks is cute. My Imouto can''t be this cute, it can''t be!!(TN:Literally an OreImo reference here.) The dungeon is basically equipped with a management facility and a guard post, and it is difficult to enter because it requires authentication with an explorer''s card when entering. Basically, there may be dungeons that haven''t been found yet. I could take her to such a dungeon with me, but it''s difficult to go to a dungeon while protecting someone even if you can''t protect yourself, and it''s prohibited by law in the first place.(TN:Flag?) My sister''s request is something I want to fulfill, but this is all I can do. "Well, if you have the aptitude to be an explorer and want to dive even when you are 16 years old, I''ll accompany you." "You absolutely have to!!" "I got it, I got it." I patted Nanami''s head with a ''Pon Pon'' as she looked up at me with upturned eyes and left the room. "Then, I''m heading out." "See you later. Be careful." "See you later!" I was sent off by my mother and sister and left. I arrived at the F-rank dungeon, which was within the range that I could go by bicycle. The rank represents the grade of the explorer. There are from F to S from the bottom up, and you need to take a test to raise the rank. Basically, it is linked with the rank of the explorer, and it is a rule that you can only search up to the dungeon below the same rank or one level higher.(TN:So, F rank can search E and F) It seems that there are people who come by bicycle other than me, and there is a bicycle parking lot properly set up, so I park my bicycle there and arrive at the checkpoint. "Mmm? I don''t know your face? Are you a newcomer?" When I presented my explorer card and tried to get through, I was stopped by a guard who was wearing military equipment. It''s a hassle, but it can''t be helped. I will follow the lead of the guard. "That''s right. I''m going to dive starting today." "Yes. It looks like you''re well prepared and it''s okay. What about your weapon?" "No, I''m going to fight with this bat this time." Explorers basically need screening and permission to carry weapons such as blades and firearms outside the labyrinth. Therefore, weapons used by low-ranked explorers and unlicensed explorers are managed at the dungeon checkpoint. Exceptions are when monsters overflow from the dungeon, when a stampede is occuring, and so on. Because of this, explorers often set up bases near the dungeon they are in. There are adventurer-friendly apartments near the dungeon, and sometimes condominiums are built. It wouldn''t be funny if they didn''t have weapons at the time of a stampede. "Well, if you''re in an F-rank dungeon, you can fight well with your bare hands, so there should be no problem, but if you reach E-rank or higher, you should have a proper weapon, okay?" "I understand. I''ll look into it. Thank you." As I searched on the net, it seems that F-rank dungeons can be searched relatively without problems if the explorer has awakened status. You can also see that it is said to be a tutorial dungeon for beginners who just became explorers. "Ok. Go through. After that, hold your explorer card over the authentication gate ahead and go inside." "Understood." "Then, I don''t think you''ll die in an F-rank dungeon unless there''s a lot happening, but be careful." "Thank you. I''ll be careful." When I was reminded, I bowed and headed for the gate. "Oh, is this the gate ..." The gate is a big gate with a partition. There was a terminal near it that could be operated, and it was easy to understand where to hold the card. Maybe since it''s the early morning and a weekday, but right now there''s no one but myself. No, it''s for beginners, so maybe non-beginners will move to dungeons other than here soon. Besides, I''m probably the first person who will be able to dive into the dungeon from this year, so I think that''s also related. "Hold the card over here." "Confirm registration information. Confirmed. Please pass." I mutter to myself and hold the explorer card to the screen. Then, a voice is heard from the terminal and the partition wall that overlaps is opened. I went down the wide open gate and stepped into the dungeon. CH 5 Episode 005 Proficiency I go step by step through a cave like a limestone cave. Although I have no such thing as a light, the inside of the dungeon is bright and the smooth rock surface can be clearly seen. "Is this a dungeon?" I look around like a country bumpkin who came out of the countryside to the city. It''s not cold, it''s not too hot, and I can see that a very mysterious force is working making it a fairly comfortable space. Anyway, I have to find an enemy. "Wow!?" As I proceeded while being cautious about the surroundings, I was suddenly struck by the sensation of power rising from my body. "Status has been activated." A feminine but inorganic voice echoes in my brain, which is different from the voice of a machine. And a few seconds later, a status window was automatically opened in front of me, which every explorer sees once. Of course, my status is visible only to me. It says: ----------------------------------------- Name Satou Fuhito ------------------------------------------ "Oh!! This is my status!!" I shout involuntarily. Certainly, as Kurosaki-san said, neither the level nor the skill is displayed. "I''m depressed when I look at it again." Seeing the display, I just sighed and dropped my shoulders. No, no. Don''t think negatively. There is certainly no level now. However, if I fight, I should get expreience points and the level will be displayed. And if it is displayed, the level will go up, and there is a possibility that I can even learn one of the skills. "I''m looking for an enemy anyway!!" I shook my head and decided to look for an enemy again. "Sure ... the status disappears if I want to erase it ..." Based on what I searched on the net, I tried to make the status disappear, and the status window disappeared cleanly. "Wow ... it''s really strange." I''m surprised at the mysterious experience that I can''t find unless I''m an explorer. It''s dangerous, it''s dangerous, this is a dungeon. A place where you don''t know when and where monsters will attack. I have to tighten my mind. I''m going further in while being cautious about the surroundings again. [ The skill level of ''Pulse'' has reached a certain level. It has met the notation conditions. ] [ The skill level of ''Metabolism'' has reached a certain level. It has met the notation conditions. ] After walking for a while, I can hear the voice again. Skill level? I wondered why there was no such information on the internet ... Is that it? I wonder if it was information that didn''t need to be written. I''m curious, so I''ll open the status again. "Status." ----------------------------------------- Name Satou Fuhito Skill level ? Pulse (103/99999) ? Metabolism (103/99999) ------------------------------------------ There was an additional category of ''Skill Level''. I wonder, ''Pulse''. Is there anything good if the skill goes up? I don''t know at the moment, but when it comes to proficience, it''s okay to go up in games, but it shouldn''t be bad. ''Pulse'' is something you do unconscoiusly, and it goes up on its own, so let''s leave it alone for the time being. I wouldn''t know even if I think about it ... I shelved the problem for the time being and decided to move on. I erased the status and walked carefully while looking around again. [ The skill level of ''Thinking'' has reached a certain level. It has met the notation conditions. ] [ The skill level of ''Breathing'' has reached a certain level. It has met the notation conditions. ] A few minutes later, I heard the voice again, no, it''s too much trouble, so I''ll call it Announcer-san, or ''Anna'' for short. ----------------------------------------- Name Satou Fuhito Skill level ? Pulse (308/99999) ? Metabolism (308/99999) ? Thinking (255/99999) ? Breathing (102/99999) ------------------------------------------ Again, when I check my status, the item ''Breathing'' increased this time. What on earth is this skill level? [ The skill level of the ''Five Senses'' has reached a certain level. It has met the notation conditions. ] [ The skill level of ''Intuition'' has reached a certain level. It has met the notation conditions. ] Once again ... I kept wandering in search of an enemy without understanding well. CH 6 Episode 006 First Battle Thirty minutes after entering the dungeon, I finally found a target. "I found it!! It''s a Gummic." Yes, it''s a monster. The monster is a translucent entity like a slime shaped like an oval sphere. The size is about 30 to 40 centimeters. It is the weakest monster in the dungeon. Moreover, it is not an amorphous shape like a slime, but rather it seems to be a type like a gummy as the name suggests. There is no nucleus like is common in light novels, and it was the perfect opponent for my first battle that can be defeated really easily with effective hitting and slashing. There was something like a face, and it seemed to get visual recognition from it, and it was written on the net that if you approached from behind, you could beat it easily. "Okay, I''ll do it!!" When I inspired myself with a small voice, I sneak up from behind. "Huh ... huh ..." From extreme tension and impatience, I was sweating all over my body, my breathing grew ragged and I felt thirsty. As the distance gradually reduced, my heartbeat pulsed and echoed in my body. -Garii However, although I was approaching without being noticed, I could not afford to look around to the point that I stepped on the pebbles at my feet. Oops?? It''s already too late when I regret it. The Gummic slowly turned around and faced me. Its face looks like Munch''s ''The Scream'' and it headed towards me.(TN:If you don''t know Edvard Munch''s ''The Scream'', Google it.) Damnit!! I have no choice but to do it. I pulled the bat out of my backpack and readied myself. -Byuun. "Guu, ha, it''s fast!?" The Gummic moved when I approached within about a meter. It flew towards me like a bullet. Not knowing that it was that fast, I was struck by the Gummic. The attack is unexpectedly heavy and stronger than a boy of my age seriously ramming. "Guu!?" I had a dull pain in my abdomen and staggered, but I managed to endure it. Perhaps because of its shape and texture, I regained my composure a little because of the unexpectedly little damage, and immediately kicked the Gummic that fell down. "Gyu!?" The Gummic blew away a few meters looking like a crushed frog, hitting the rock surface and falling ot the ground. Seeing how it wriggles, it seems that it is still alive. Huh. It seems to be dangerous if I get hit many times, but if I''m careful, I''ll be able to dodge, and if I take a few hits, I should be able to tolerate it. I took a breath and immediately approached the Gummic and swung the bat down. The moment it hits the Gummic, a dull response runs through my hand to my brain. It feels like I hit a rubber tire that''s quite thick and hard. "Youu!" I hit the Gummic with the bat over and over again with a ''Bashin Bashin''. During that time, the Gummic was also defending, and it didn''t hit me or fight back. When I hit it several times, the Gummic gave off a faint light, but regardless of that, I kept hitting it with the bat until it disappeared. "Huh ... huh ..." I struck it so many times that I was out of breath, and the tension of the first battle made me slump on the spot. "So this is a battle with a real monster ... huh ... huh ..." I was nervous and couldn''t move as I wanted, so I was attacked, and I forgot myself and hit it too much, which was overkill. From now on, let''s be smarter ... Anyway, I defeated the Gummic, but my level didn''t go up. At first, there was a lot of information on the net that the level would go up just by defeating a Gummic once, but there is no announcement or power. "Hmm ... Isn''t it just one? ..." I''m too dissapointed to sigh. But still it''s one. My life as an explorer is yet to come!! When I pulled myself together and checked the place where the Gummic disappeared, there was a small stone about the size of the tip of my little finger. CH 7 Episode 007 First Drop The pebble is purple and gives off a distinctly different color than the ordinary stones that have fallen around it. "Is this a magic stone ..." The reason why I understand it is, of course, that I have searched in advance on the internet. When a monster is defeated, it becomes particles of light and disappears without leaving a corpse. At the same time, a specific object - called an item - is dropped. It''s a so-called drop phenomenon, it seems that magic stones will always drop, but if you''re lucky, it will also drop items unique to that monster. This was my first drop, but I didn''t seem to have any luck. Magic stones, in the past it was only known that they contained an unknown energy, but now they are used as energy resources all over the world. Demand is high because it can generate electric power very cleanly, and the Union will buy it no matter how many you bring back. Of course, the value of such a small thing is insignificant. The larger the magic stone, the more energy it contains, and the difference in the amount of energy between the magic stone dropped from the F-rank monster and the magic stone dropped from the E-rank monster is ten times as much. Needless to say, the difference in energy is the difference in value and is reflected in the price. Of course, magic stones are valuable, but many rare items that are dropped other than magic stones are more valuable than magic stones. For example, a boar-type monster called a ''Hard Boar'' drops meat called Boar Meat, and you can sell that meat for about 500 yen per 100 grams. It seems that one to three kilograms of meat is dropped at a time, so three kilograms goes for 15,000 yen. On the other hand, the ''Hard Boar'' is an E-rank monster and its magic stone is about 100 yen. The difference in value is 150 times. I think it''s a rare drop. However, the meat I mentioned in the example is a drop with a rather small difference. When it comes to precious ores, gems, weapons, armor, and recovery items, the price jumps even further, and even now, its value continues to rise and there is no upper limit. In particular, medicines that cure all illnesses can be sold at a price that makes you very rich in an instant. It can be said that it is a valuable item that many people would kill for. Once you get such a thing, a new and unbacked explorer like me would sell it to the Union immediately, or stay quiet until you have the power, tactics, and backing to repel any human approaching. You have no choice but to keep it hidden. Considering the rist of getting caught, I think it''s a good idea to sell it immediately. There are so many valuable items in rare drops. There are even some explorers who have risen to a certain degree, but even those who defeat a lot of monsters with a slightly lower rank and aim for rare drops. Because of that, it seems that conflicts between the appropriate rank and the higher ranks often occur. In such a case, it seems that an investigator who reports directly to the union will mediate. Money is directly linked to life, so I understand the desire to make more profits. But I don''t think I''ll make any money by having trouble with other explorers. By the way, all the explorers who report directly to the Union are B-rank or higher, and they are made up of fairly strong people, so there are few people who oppose them. Speaking of B-rank, it is an area that can be said to be outside the realm of humanity, and they have the power to jump tens of meters and destroy buildings. I think it''s stupid to go against such people, and it''s a battle madness with the screw in their head blown away. "Well ... I''ll defeat Gummics until the level goes up!!" I was depressed for a while, but after standing up, picking up the magic stone and putting it in a drawstring bag, I resumed my search to defeat more Gummics. CH 8 Episode 008: The Value of Risking One''s Life After that, I continued to hunt Gummics for about two hours, but there was no sign that the level would rise at all. "Hmm ... Seriously ..." I was completely in despair. Because I can''t really tell anyone that I''ve become an explorer. In other words, it will be difficult to get into the top of the class caste at the High school debut. Now that I''m thin and fashionable, I can see it for what it is, but it''s just paper mache. I''m just empty. That''s why I don''t want to make my High school debut. That''s why I did the explorer registration, but I''m in such a state. Of course, being an explorer didn''t lead to what I wanted. "I should take a break for the time being ..." Tired in both mind and body, I decided to go back to the ground and have lunch. "Oh, you''re back safely." "Yes, thanks." On the way back, I was approached by the guard, so I bowed lightly. "So how was your first exploration?" "That''s right. I thought it really was a fantasy world. And the battle is messed up." "That''s right. When I first dived, I had a similar impression. So, will you dive in the afternoon?" "That''s right. I want to go to the purchase shop, so after going there, I''ll take a short break and then dive again." "Oh, I understand." After having a bland talk with the guard, I headed to the purchase shop. There is also a purchase shop and a rest area near the entrance of the dungeon. Dropped items are bulky, so many people don''t want to carry them with them as much as possible. Besides, there are some people like me who want to take a break after diving to some extent, so I think that''s why there is a resting place. There is only a rest area here, but the popular dungeons also have accommodation facilities, spas, shops such as convenience stores, and entertainment facilities, so it seems to be a small town. I would like to enter such a dungeon if possible, but when will I be able to graduate from here? It seems that there is no problem if you go to the E-rank dungeon if you reach level 5, if you have a level, but unfortunately I have no level so I can''t judge. Anyway, if I can go through this dungeon, it will be okay to go to the next rank dungeon, so I wonder if I have to stay here until I go through this dungeon. "Welcome. Are you a newcomer? Are you selling?" "Yes, please buy it." While I was lost in thought, I arrived at the purchase shop, and the receptionist asked me to sell my drops, so I took out the magic stones from the Gummics that I had defeated in the morning from the drawstring bag and put them on the tray. "Ara, there was no Gummy Drop. That''s too bad." "Is that so." Gummic''s rare drop is Heal Gummy. It''s a gummy candy that heals just a little bit. It can heal scratches such as cutting a finger slightly or falling and scraping yourself, so it is more in demand by normal people rather than adventurers and can be sold at a higher price than F-rank magic stones. It''s 500 yen per piece. Is it a substitute for bandaids? I defeated dozens of Gummics in the morning, but unfortunately they didn''t drop any of them. There was information that it was relatively easy to drop, but so far it has not been dropped. "Twenty-three F-rank magic stones in all. It''s 230 yen." "It''s cheap, isn''t it?" "Yeah. There is little magic power in this area, and there is little demand, so it can''t be helped." When I heard the amount, I don''t think it''s worth it. 230 yen in two hours. When converted to an hourly wage, it is 115 yen. If you dive for 10 hours, it pays 1,115 yen. Even if the Heal Gummy drops, it''s probably about 2,000 to 2,500 yen. If you dive every day for 30 days, it pays 60,000 to 75,000 yen, but considering that you can only dive for about 3 hours on weekdays, it pays less than half.(TN:Author seems to like math vomit.Also, it''s beginner dungeon for a reason ...) This was just too cheap for a life-threatening job. Certainly it''s no wonder people move to a higher-ranked dungeon quickly. The price of magic stones alone will be ten times higher. I received the money and left the purchase shop towards the rest area. It was like a school cafeteria with a school dining room like feel. It''s just right that no one is there at this time. If possible, I don''t want to show my face and I don''t want to meet anyone. I sit down and take out the bento that my mother made from my backpack. "Itadakimasu." I muttered softly and started eating. As usual, the food my mother cooks is delicious. Well-balanced items are added to my favorite side dishes, and the colors are rich. [ The skill level of ''Pulse'' has reached a certain level. ''Pulse'' is improved by 10%. ] [ The skill level of ''Metabolism'' has reached a certain level. ''Metabolism'' is improved by 10%. ] At that time, Anna''s voice was heard again. And at that moment, I felt that my body has become a little lighter. According to the announcement, the functions of ''Pulse'' and ''Metabolism'' have improved by 10%. Great ... but ... "This is probably also raised by other explorers ..." I don''t have level, skill, or ability value like other people, I only have proficiency, I inadvertently leak a complaint about this fact. I wonder if something that is physically functional will improve as the skill level increases. Is the body getting stronger like this besides the ability value? If that is the case, I can see that the explorer becomes stronger and stronger. It''s no use. I won''t be as strong as an advanced rank explorer, but the only way I can become stronger is to improve this proficiency. I''ll raise it to the point where it can be raised for the time being. I decided to master my proficiencies. And at that time, I never knew I was special. CH 9 Episode 009 Proficiency Raising Since I decided to do so, I have to find out what the proficiency level that is displayed is. All that is displayed now is the actions that humans are unconsciously performing. Actions that are being actively performed may also be displayed. When I finished eating my food, I headed to the dungeon again. What should I start with for the time being? For the time being, what I know now is that the unconscious behavior of human being is displayed, so if it is an action using one''s body, it may be displayed. What I can easily do is defend against Gummic''s attack, hit or kick with my bare hands. I immediately hit the Gummic opponent over and over again. It took ten attacks to hit and defeat it because I had a lower attack power than with the bat. [ The skill level of ''Hitting'' has reached a certain level. It has met the notation conditions. ] [ The skill level of ''Kicking'' has reached a certain level. It has met the notation conditions. ] [ The skill level of ''Defense'' has reached a certain level. It has met the notation conditions. ] [ The skill level of ''Thinking'' has reached a certain level. ''Thinking'' has improved by 10%. ] Whether the hypothesis was correct or not, some notation conditions were satisfied. ----------------------------------------- Name Satou Fuhito Skill level ? Pulse (16768/99999) ? Metabolism (16768/99999) ? Thinking (14120/99999) ? Breathing (4851/99999) ? Five Senses (4708/99999) ? Intuition (4708/99999) ? Hitting (103/9999) ? Kicking (106/9999) ? Defense (101/9999) ------------------------------------------ It was displayed properly when I opened my status. Even so, the skill level of unconscious movements and sensations does not increase steadily. It seems to go up to Max in no time. Compared to that, it seems difficult to raise active actions. Even so, if I fight for an hour and a half, it will go up about a hundred. It''s about 12 o''clock now. In other words, if I do it until evening, I should be able to increase it by about 400. Including the morning, I think I can increase it about 600 in a day. Then I should be able to reach the limit in about a month. For the time being, I''ll work towards that goal. Then I may be able to traverse the F-rank dungeon. I kept defeating more Gummics in hopes of it. "That will be 410 yen." "Thank you." I receive the purchase price for the afternoon and go home. Actually, I had some Heal Gummies drop, but I decided to save some for the future. I don''t know what''s going to happen. It''s best to be careful. ----------------------------------------- Skill level ? Pulse (41795/99999) ? Metabolism (41795/99999) ? Thinking (35684/99999) ? Breathing (12856/99999) ? Five Senses (12215/99999) ? Intuition (12215/99999) ? Hitting (313/9999) ? Kicking (306/9999) ? Defense (141/9999) ------------------------------------------ [ The skill level of ''Pulse'' has reached a certain level. ''Pulse'' has improved by 40%. ] [ The skill level of ''Metabolism'' has reached a certain level. ''Metabolism'' has improved by 40%. ] [ The skill level of ''Thinking'' has reached a certain level. ''Thinking'' has improved by 30%. ] [ The skill level of ''Breathing'' has reached a certain level. ''Breathing'' has improved by 10%. ] [ The skill level of ''Five Senses'' has reached a certain level. ''Five Senses'' has improved by 10%. ] [ The skill level of ''Intuition'' has reached a certain level. ''Intuition'' has improved by 10%. ] After that, my skill level became like this. The unconscious system seems to improve every 10,000. Certainly, I feel that I am in good physical condition and my senses are sharpening. Considering that, verification is necessary, but the active system will improve every thousand. "I''m home~." "Welcome back Onii-chan~, how was it?" When I got home, Nanami greeted me and asked about the results. "It''s awkward to expect much, but I worked hard all day and didn''t even get 1,000 yen." "Well~, that''s right. It''s not very profitable." Nanami answers with regret when I answer with a bitter smile. If you can earn so easily, explorers will not have any trouble. "That''s because it''s still the lowest rank. I think it''s completely different when it comes to the next rank." "Hmm, then raise your rank soon!!" While rebuking my rebuttal, she gives a flirtatious smile and laughs sweetly. Still, such an Imouto is so cute that it can''t be helped. "It can''t be helped at all. Well, it''s my first salary. I bought souvenirs for Nanami and mother with the money I earned for the first time." "What what?" Nanami looks up at me with her eyes shining. She''s totally a money person. "It''s not such a big deal to look at me with such eyes, is it? It''s Nanami''s beloved Butter Dorayaki."(TN:If you want to see it, google Хɤ ) "Eeeh~ Yatta!! I love Butter Dorayaki!!" Butter Dorayaki is Dorayaki made with Butter. My sister likes this one more than regular Dorayaki. That''s why I took a detour on my way home and bought it at a confectionery. My initial salary was just right because I wanted to use it for something that would please my family before I left. I''m sorry it''s such a trivial thing. "Thank you, Onii-chan!! I love you!!" My Imouto, who was jumping, hugged me tightly and revealed her joy. Oops, my cute Imouto''s hug has more than enough power to shoot through her beloved Onii-chan''s heart. I want to continue to spoil her. "Then, after eating dinner, everyone will eat it." "Yes!!" I took a bath, ate dinner, and the whole family got along and ate Butter Dorayaki. CH 10 Episode 010 Bursting The next day, April 4th. I woke up a little later than yesterday. When I woke up in the morning, I felt very good. My body is light and it feels like I grew wings. Is it because my skill levels have improved while I was sleeping? [ The skill level of ''Pulse'' has reached its limit. ''Pulse'' has evolved into ''New Pulse''. ] [ The skill level of ''Metabolism'' has reached its limit. ''Metabolism'' has evolved into ''New Metabolism''. ] Anna''s voice seemed to indicate such. It''s also with words that I don''t understand, such as evolution. ----------------------------------------- Name Satou Fuhito Skill level ? New Pulse (6/99999) ? New Metabolism (6/99999) ? Thinking (53354/99999) ? Breathing (32356/99999) ? Five Senses (18356/99999) ? Intuition (18356/99999) ? Hitting (313/9999) ? Kicking (306/9999) ? Defense (141/9999) ------------------------------------------ When I check my status, the skill level of all the functions that are performed unconsciously is increasing. Moreover, ''Pulse'' and ''Metabolism'' have evolved. I don''t know what has changed, but I don''t think it''s going to get worse so I don''t worry. The same as always, raise the skill level!! Anyway, raise all my proficiencies to max and capture the F-rank dungeon as soon as possible!! I quickly prepared and headed to the dungeon with my lunch. -Paan!! "Waa?" This is the first word in the fight against the Gummic today. The reason why I made such a stupid voice is that the Gummic burst. The skill level is amazing!! That''s why all the explorers can get stronger so quickly. Recently, I''ve been watching the distribution of explorers. Everyone is moving away from humanity and it feels like a real fantasy. I admire magic, and skills, hitting with ''Ban Ban'', it''s flashy. "Haah ..." I can''t move like that because I don''t have stats, and I can''t use magic or skills. Somehow that fact alone makes me sigh. No, it may be possible if I master the skill level!! I searched for Gummics again and kept wandering like a ghost. "Hmm. The first floor has no challenge." I hunted for about three hours in the morning and came back to the rest area. The number of defeated monsters reached 60, far exceeding the results of the first day. For some reason, my body is so light that I was looking for monsters while running like I was jogging, and when I hit a punch, they died with a single blow. Sure, I''m happy that monsters can be easily defeated, but it has become extremely difficult to improve my proficiency in hitting and kicking. If possible, I want to fight a stronger monster. I decided to go to the next level. -Paan!! "Um ..." As a result of fighting a big mouse called ''Big Mouse'', the first monster that came to the second level, I am confused. Because it bursts like the Gummic. Certainly, the F-rank dungeon is a dungeon that even beginners have no problem at all. It can''t be helped if the strength doesn''t change so much from Gummic. I convinced myself and went further to the third level. -Pan!! I went to the fourth level. -Paan!! I went to the fifth level. "Gyu-Gyuu!!" -Paan!! There was a guy like a big gummy. Maybe it''s a dungeon boss. But it burst in one hit. And it dropped a Big Heal Gummy. Big Heal Gummies are recovery items that heal even wounds that require stitches. It''s a very good effect, so I don''t think it''s a loss. I broke through the dungeon that day. I see. So is that why there is nobody in the F-rank dungeon? I was convinced that I should go to the E-rank dungeon immediately because other explorers would capture the F-rank dungeon as soon as their skill level increased, and I got on the magic circle that appeared when I defeated the boss and returned to outside the dungeon. "Welcome back. How was it today?" "Oh, I''ve gone through the dungeon." "Huh? You''ve already gone through?" "Yes. There are no other explorers because it''s so easy to capture." "No ... that''s ..." "Then I''ll be back. See you tomorrow." "Oh, oh." I greet the guard as lightly as yesterday. I think the guard was confused, but it''s probably my imagination. I went to the purchase shop as it was. "Heee~. You''ve defeated a lot even for an F-rank dungeon. I wonder if it''s about 180 monsters ... BigGummic magic stone? Eeh!? You already cleared it?" "Yes. It was so weak. It''s amazing because all the other explorers are stronger. I have to be stronger." "Oh, that''s right." "How much will it be?" "It''s 1,890 yen. BigGummic drops magic stones equivalent to E-rank." "I understand. Thank you." I exchanged with the onee-san at the purchase shop and received a profit of 1,890 yen. Even so, the onee-san at the purchase shop was somewhat confused. But it''s not a big deal. I went home with a slight sense of discomfort. ----------------------------------------- Skill level ? New Pulse (41826/99999) ? New Metabolism (41826/99999) ? Thinking (88654/99999) ? Breathing (44356/99999) ? Five Senses (30323/99999) ? Intuition (30323/99999) ? Hitting (403/9999) ? Kicking (396/9999) ? Defense (141/9999) ------------------------------------------ [ The skill level of ''New Pulse'' has reached a certain level. ''New Pulse'' has improved by 40%. ] [ The skill level of ''New Metabolism'' has reached a certain level. ''New Metabolism'' has improved by 40%. ] [ The skill level of ''Thinking'' has reached a certain level. ''Thinking'' has improved by 80%. ] [ The skill level of ''Breathing'' has reached a certain level. ''Breathing'' has improved by 40%. ] [ The skill level of ''Five Senses'' has reached a certain level. ''Five Senses'' has improved by 30%. ] [ The skill level of ''Intuition'' has reached a certain level. ''Intuition'' has improved by 30%. ] In today''s battle, my skill level has improved so much. Every time it goes up, I feel that my attack is getting stronger, it''s easier to see my opponent, I''m getting less tired, and I''m making a lot less useless movements. I increased the number of Hitting and Kicking by about 90, but there is no particular change. I haven''t had a chance to defend myself at all, so it hasn''t increased at all. I''m worried about the Defense required to go to the E-rank dungeon. It may be good to concentrate on Defense tomorrow. [ The skill level of ''Thinking'' has reached its limit. ''Thinking'' has evolved into ''New Thinking.'' ] When I got home, I took a bath, ate dinner, and surfed the internet, my ''Thinking'' evolved. I want it to continue evolving as it is. To catch up with other explorers as much as possible. CH 11 Episode 011 Weird Rookie (Third Party Perspective) F-rank dungeon after the return of Fuhito. When Ichirou Kinoshita, a Union employee who changed the guard shift, headed for the space where only the staff could enter, he met Sumire Yamamoto, a female employee of the purchase shop who also changed shifts and went there on the way. "Thank you for your hard work." "Thank you for your hard work." They should have lightly bowed to each other and passed each other as it was. "Ah, Yamamoto-san, do you have a moment?" However, he was a little worried, so Kinoshita turned around and called out. "Ah, yes, Kinoshita-san, what''s wrong?" Yamamoto looks back at him and tilts her head a little in puzzlement and asks. Kinoshita was surprised at the charming and cute behavior of the women assigned here, but he shook his head and started talking about the main subject. "That ... Didn''t the explorer who just became an explorer and feels like a newcomer go to the purchase shop today?" He was interested in the new explorer, Fuhito Satou, who just arrived yesterday. "Ah!! Yes, he was here!! I remember because he has been coming to sell since yesterday." Perhaps Yamamoto also remembered, she answered with a lively voice, with a joyful expression like when the answer to a difficult question on a quiz suddenly came to mind. "He''s amazing. He only took two days to capture the F-rank dungeon. It''s natural that even an explorer called a true genius would take another two days." "Eh? Really!?" The S-rank of the explorer rank was reached by a handful of geniuses. Even a genius needed about four days to complete the F-rank dungeon. That is because it takes some time to get used to their status for the first time and to reach a level where you have the ability to fight the boss. No matter how much of a genius you are, you can''t instantly find your enemies, and you can''t instantly reach the boss, so it takes time to reach the fifth floor. One to two weeks for a normal explorer. Nevertheless, Fuhito completed the capture in just two days. "Yes. I was wondering if I should report it to be honest ..." "It''s an F-rank dungeon, isn''t that a bit exaggerated? It''s possible that he has that kind of rare skill, so you shouldn''t worry about it." "Oh, that''s true." Kinoshita thought that it might be better to report to the Union and monitor the abnormal capture speed for a while, but Yamamoto''s reply makes him reconsider. Certainly, just because you have captured an F-rank dungeon at an abnormally high speed doesn''t mean that you will continue to capture higher-ranked dungeons at the same speed. After thinking for a while, he thought there was no problem. "But I''m a little worried. Despite having done something great, he just said that other explorers could capture it faster." "By the way, I was surprised that it was too fast, but that child certainly didn''t think so." The two of them crossed their arms and tilted their heads. But even if they think about it, they don''t have an answer. "That''s right ... How about a little meal after this? I want to talk a little about the newcomer ..." "I''m sorry!! I have something to do today ... Can you invite me again? Then, I''m sorry!" Kinoshita suggests discussing the mysterious person, but Yamamoto responded to Kinoshita''s suggestion by putting her hands together in front of her body and bowing apologetically, and rushed off. "Oh, yes, I''ll do that." Kinoshita turned pale as if he had been stained by soot, and when he replied with a hazy consciousness, he was standing in the corridor alone. in fact, Kinoshita was aiming for Yamamoto. So he invited her to go out for a meal with the topic of Fuhito, but he was sunk. At a later date, Kinoshita will regret the decision he made today, but that''s another story. CH 12 Episode 012 How to Effortlessly Increase Proficiency "Hmm!! I''ve awakened more refreshed than yesterday!!" April 5th, the next day. When I woke up in the morning, I felt even better than yesterday. [ The skill level of ''New Pulse'' has reached its limit. ''New Pulse'' has evolved into ''True Pulse''. ] [ The skill level of ''New Metabolism'' has reached its limit. ''New Metabolism'' has evolved into ''True Metabolism''. ] Immediately after waking up in the morning, I heard Anna''s voice. Pule and Metabolism are evolving. Maybe this is the reason why I''m feeling so great, but I can''t find out because I don''t understand the contents. I can''t find any information on the internet. ----------------------------------------- Name Satou Fuhito Skill level ? True Pulse (2/99999) ? True Metabolism (2/99999) ? New Thinking (6354/99999) ? Breathing (61974/99999) ? Five Senses (36794/99999) ? Intuition (36794/99999) ? Hitting (403/9999) ? Kicking (396/9999) ? Defense (141/9999) ------------------------------------------ I was able to complete the F-rank dungeon for the time being, but I feel that my defense is not good enough to go to the E-rank dungeon, so today I would like to improve my defense skill in the F-rank dungeon all day long. -Baki The pedal broke when I tried to ride my bicycle. I just put a little effort into it, but isn''t it really hard to adjust to this? It couldn''t be helped, so I decided to run. "Oops!?" I should have started running lightly, but the speed is strange. I''m about to get sick. And when I tried to keep my balance and put my legs forwards, I jumped high into the sky. What is this?? Oh, but it was written when I looked it up online. When you become an explorer, you suddenly become stronger and destroy various things, or you can''t keep up with your physical abilities and fall down. Relieved to have the same issues as other explorers, I managed to regain my balance and landed on the ground. "It''s really dangerous." I looked around and headed to the dungeon, relieved that no one had seen it. As soon as I dive into the dungeon, I will seek out a Gummic and try to be attacked for the time being. "?" I''ve been hit by Gummics for a while, but the day before yesterday I felt a terrible shock, but now I feel almost nothing. I haven''t improved my level, but I think it''s probably due to one of the increased proficiency levels. I just collect Gummics and have them flock around me to try a certain proficiency increasing method. "OK, should I try it?" I talk to myself and lay down on the spot. Then all the Gummics started ramming my body. About 20 of them. None of them have done any damage to me. ----------------------------------------- Skill level ? Defense (241/9999) ------------------------------------------ In just a few minutes, my skill level improved by about 100. This is really easy. If I continue this for the whole day, I will reach the limit in no time. When I was thinking such, I realized that I had fallen asleep. "Hmm ... Hmm ..." I wake up. When I looked around, the Gummics were still ramming me. Looking at the time, it seems that I slept for about two hours. The Gummics really only hit me. ----------------------------------------- Skill level ? Defense (4650/9999) ------------------------------------------ When I checked my status, my defense skill level was greatly improved. ----------------------------------------- Skill level ? True Pulse (41826/99999) ? True Metabolism (41826/99999) ? New Thinking (41654/99999) ? Breathing (74378/99999) ? Five Senses (48367/99999) ? Intuition (48367/99999) ? Hitting (413/9999) ? Kicking (406/9999) ? True Defense (3/9999) ------------------------------------------ [ The skill level of ''Defense'' has reached its limit. ''Defense'' has evolved into ''New Defense''. ] [ The skill level of ''New Defense'' has reached its limit. ''New Defense'' has evolved into ''True Defense''. ] On that day, I continued to suffer the penance of continuously being rammed by Gummics, and succeeded in evolving my Defense by two stages. It is unavoidable that the salary earning was almost zero. "Zako ?, Zako ?" It''s a secret that my sister was blaming me for that and I was about to wake up to something. CH 13 Episode 013 Preparation Completion The next day, like yesterday, I managed to push my Defense to the limit after suffering the penance of continuously being attacked by Gummics over the course of the day. April 7th, the next day after dawn. ----------------------------------------- Name Satou Fuhito Skill level ? God Pulse (99999/99999) ? God Metabolism (99999/99999) ? True Thinking (23340/99999) ? New Breathing (21974/99999) ? Five Senses (76356/99999) ? Intuition (76356/99999) ? Hitting (423/9999) ? Kicking (416/9999) ? God Defense (9999/9999) ----------------------------------------- ''Pulse'', ''Metabolism'', and ''Defense'' have reached ''God Pulse'', ''God Metabolism", and ''God Defense'', and the skill level is no longer improved. I''ve improved my defense skills so far, so I''d like to go to the E-rank dungeon. I thought such, but today is April 7th. The entrance ceremony will be held on April 9th, the day after tomorrow. If I don''t pack up my things, it''s a lot of trouble. I will leave ahead of time tomorrow, stay at a hotel and then head for the entrance ceremony the next day. And since I was sending the necessary personal belongings on the 9th, I had to move into the dormitory after the entrance ceremony. "Did you pack everything?" I was rushed by my mother during breakfast time. I immediately return to my room and pack what I think I need in my backpack and carry case. What I need is that and that and this ... "Ah~, Tomorrow I''ll parting from Onii-chan for a while~." As I was packing, my sister Nanami rushed into the room. "What''s this, will you be lonely?" "Not really." I interrupted packing, stood up and stood in front of Nanami, stroking her head that was facing away. "Nii-chan will be a little lonely, though." "I''ll actually be really lonely too." Nanami hugged me tightly as I muttered sadly. When I think about it, Nanami and I have been sticking together for quite some time. Nanami also wanted to play what I was playing, and wanted to do whatever I did. If someone was about to bully her, I would take the initiative to protect Nanami as much as possible. Of course it''s sad to leave Nanami who is like my treasure, but it''s about time. Nanami is also a Junior High school student. It''s time to leave her brother. It''s not good for Nanami to do everything I do. Well, I thought about various things, but it''s hard to separate because I''m lonely!! It seems that I can''t leave my sister. [ The skill level of ''Stroking'' has reached a certain level. It has met the notation conditions. ] It seems that stroking my sister for a while has caused a new item to appear in my skill level. I didn''t think this kind of operation would be registered. It''s interesting. After being sticky for a while, maybe my sister was satisfied, so she let me go, so I continued packing. Meanwhile, my sister sat down on the bed, swung her legs, and talked with me for a while, watching me pack. "Suuu~. Kunka Kunka."(TN:Sniffing sfx.) I think it''s just my imagination that she was inhaling and smelling my scent while my sister was hugging me. After packing, we couldn''t meet for a while, so I spent a liesurely time playing games with my sister and talking with my family. It''s been a long time since I became an explorer and talked a lot more than I expected. "Finally, will I make my High school debut the day after tomorrow? I have to be careful not to fail." I finished everything I needed to do and I lie down on the bed. The days have passed in no time since I made my debut as an explorer. It was fresh with a series of new things every day. I may not become a big deal if I have only one skill, but I hope I can enjoy my life as an explorer that has just begun. But I can''t let my classmates know. After all, it''s absolutely stupid to have aptitude but no level, ability score, or skill. There is no rule that you shouldn''t hide your face, so maybe I should dive into the dungeon and save money as soon as possible to wear a full-face helmet. I think that alone will considerably reduce the risk of getting caught. After that, if I change the clothes I wear somewhere, it will be difficult to understand my voice with a helmet, so I think it''s okay. While thinking about exploring the dungeon after my High school debut, I eventually let go of my consciousness. CH 14 Episode 014 Black The day of the entrance ceremony. "It''s dangerous!! I overslept!!" I was sleeping alone at the hotel because my parents couldn''t come because of Nanami''s Junior High school entrance ceremony. Then I couldn''t fall asleep because I was worried about the entrance ceremony, and while I was in agony in bed, it became now. I''m making my High school debut. It may be unavoidable to be nervous, but I think it''s a shame to be late for the entrance ceremony. If I run lightly now, I will make it in time. I got dressed at an unprecedented speed and started running with the help of my smartphone''s map app. "Eeh??" It seems that the people who were watching me were astonished. "Is that an explorer!?" "I feel like he was wearing a school uniform!?" "Eh!? Wow!!" Wow?? Seriously?? Well, I didn''t realize that I was running faster than the average person. Even though I am a newcomer, I am an explorer. If I don''t hold myself in check, they''ll soon find out that I''m an explorer. When I ran to an uninhabited place, I tried to run at a slower pace than before. The pace is like walking for me. "Oh, that kid is fast!! Is it a famous athlete?" "I wonder if that kid goes to Shinomiya Academy!?" "Is that the most difficult private High school!? You can study and exercise. He''s got a promising future." However, it seems to be quite fast to the general public. It''s totally exaggerated. Any explorer would be able to do this much. You would be surprised to see other explorers. Because I''m at the bottom. Everyone else is 100 times more amazing than I am!! Hmm ... it''s getting harder for me to say ... I was a little depressed because I was reminded that I was at the bottom. "Is it left over there ..." A little more, I found a sign for the High school I''m going to attend. The name of the High school and an arrow pointing to the left are drawn simply there. I followed the sign and turned left, but at that moment I was fascinated by the sight in front of me. There was a tree-lined avenue of cherry blossoms, and the cherry blossoms were in full bloom, which continued until the school gate, which looked small in the back. The sunlight illuminates the cherry blossoms vividly and the petals flutter and shine. It''s fantastic and I''m drawn in. "Kya!?" "Whoa!?" I was running in a daze, and I bumped into someone and fell down. "Ouchhh ..." I get up and try to look around, but it''s pitch black and I can''t see the surroundings. Besides, something is on my body and I can''t get up. Even so, the part that hits my face is soft and sweet and slightly sour, but what''s happening? "Hmm ..." I heard an annoyed voice from above my head. I have a bad feeling. What was on top of me wriggles and the light shines on my face, opening my sight. A jet-black cloth draws a thick and gentle hill in front of me, and it has a soft elasticity. The center was drawn with intersecting curves, and the hill was divided into two. The jet-black cloth draws a figure close to a triangle with curved sides, and the curved lines have eros that stimulates a man''s instinct. Is this real? As my conscoiusness became clear, I clearly understood what the scene in front of me was. I thrust my head into a girl''s skirt and buried my face in her crotch. She was in a state of being angry. "Kyaaaaaaaa!!" "Guhe!!" I was kicked away with the girl''s scream. It doesn''t hurt in particular, but a frog-like voice leaks from the me that was crushed by the impact. I fell on my back, raised my upper body, shook my head, and opened my eyes while scratching the back of my hea. Then, a shadow cast from above me. There was a girl with bluish silver hair and beautiful eyes like the blue sea where the sun was shining down, looking down at me. Slightly sleepy eyes, despite being angry, she is almost expressionless and has a very frosty air. The girl was a ridiculous half-Russian girl who would even make celebrities run away. "This pervert ..." The girl''s mouth becomes a line, her face blushes slightly, and she briefly mutters. "I''m really sorry!! I don''t think it will help to apologize for forgiviness, but there''s nothing I can do other than bow my head." I immediately sit down in front of her and apologize. It''s true that I touched the parts of a girl that I shouldn''t touch, even though it was unintentional. There is no choice but to apologize sincerely. There really is nothing else I can do. "What''s that, how embarrassing ..." "Mom, what is that boy doing?" "Hush, don''t look."(TN:Obligatory random little kid and his mother.) If she doesn''t say anything, the sounds around her will naturally be heard. Oops. If you do something like this in public, you will get a lot of attention and your hearing will get worse. Isn''t this a threatening thing?? I will apologize again later. "Oh ... it''s okay ... stand up and raise your head." When I stood up and raised my head as instructed by her, and there stood a girl with an aura of dismay despite her blank expression. "I don''t want you to forgive me. I just want to apologize. I''m sorry." "It''s already okay ... my eyes can see through lies." "Thank you. Please tell me if there is anything I can do to help. It''s not enough to apologize, but if there is something that I can do to help, I will help." "Alright ..." It was a great help for her to forgive me. If that weren''t true, it is safe to say I would be arrested for sexual harassment or sexual crimes. No way, it''s too dangerous to drop out on the day of enrollment. It''s no way to make a High school debut. Anyway, I wonder if something happened with her eyes. Well, I don''t know. Anyway, I breathed a sigh of relief. But when I thought so, her eyes glowed pale for a moment. "But ... I hate weak people ..." Such words of disgust hit my ears. Even though she didn''t tell me why, I felt like I was shaken, and I felt a little sick. "See you ..." While I was stunned, she walked around me. By the way, the clothes she wore were the same school uniform as me. In other words, she''s the same freshman as me, or maybe my senior. "Hmm ... I can''t think of the future ..." It is difficult to be hit by such a happening as soon as you enter school. To show my future, clouds spread in the sky that had been clear until a while ago, shutting off the sun''s rays. Anyway, it was black ... She doesn''t look like that sort of person. CH 15 Episode 015: Inevitability in the Name of Coincidence There was an incident, but I arrived at school safely, and I checked the class table. "Is it two groups per year ..." When the dungeons appeared, many people were killed all over the world by the monsters that overflowed from them. It is said that the world''s population was reduced to about half. The number of children was greatly reduced, and schools throughout Japan were closed or integrated, resulting in a reduction in the number. Nowadays, there are at most three classes in the first grade. Most schools have only about two classes. This was especially true for public schools. There are four classes I will attend. However, there are about 20 people per class. I followed the guide map and headed to the classrom for my class. -Garagaragara When I opened the door of the classroom, for a moment the eyes gathered on me, and then scattered immediately. Some of them were already talking in groups, perhaps because they were acquainted from Junior High school. However, it is ''her'' who stands out. That''s right, it was the Russian girl who had my head stuck in her skirt in the morning. She was in the back seat by the window, and men other than me were glancing at her sideways. When I searched for my seat, it was just next to her seat. What a coincidence ... No way, it would be the next seat on top of being the same class ... I cursed at the coincidence. It''s really awkward now. And when I see her, I remember that brilliant sight, and a wicked scene comes to my mind. I shook my head and chanted the Heart Sutra, cleansing my mind and took my spot. "Nice to meet you ..." "Hmm ..." When I turned to the side and said apologetically, she looked uninterestedly at me, then gave a short reply, and went back to looking out the window. As expected, meeting again after such an absurd meeting would make you disliked. It''s too painful to be hated by such a beautiful girl, or even if it hasn''t budded yet, it''s still before my debut. "Alright. Take a seat~." After spending a while in an unforgettable atmosphere, all my classmates gathered and my homeroom teacher opened the door and entered the classroom. The teacher in charge is a female teacher who wears a tight suit and skirt and has the atmosphere of a woman who can do anything. She has slightly droopy eyes and a strong face. It can be seen from her wording. "I''m Aoi Shikiyama, your homeroom teacher. Nice to meet you. Do you have any questions?" "Does Sensei have a boyfriend!!" After the teacher briefly introduced herself, the boy sitting in front of me raised his hand and asked her. I thought it was a manga or something for him to ask such a thing. "Hmm ... There is such a guy every year, is it you this year ... well ... I don''t have a boyfriend. In order to qualify to be a candidate, it has to be someone stronger than me at least." A teacher who sighs and answer as if amazed. "I won''t disappoint!! I will be inspected soon!!" However, the boy in front of me salutes with ridiculously high tension without worrying about the teacher''s dismay. Laughter occurs in the classroom. This guy has ridiculous courage. In a sense, he may be suitable to be an explorer, if there is the aptitude. And if he has the aptitude, he may someday exceed the teacher. If that happens, he can become a candidate for the teacher''s boyfriend, which is amazing. After that, some innocent questions were thrown out, and the teacher answered plainly. "This is the end of the questions. I will have everyone introduce themselves in the homeroom after the entrance ceremony, so I will explain the entrance ceremony at this point." After the question time was over, Shikiyama-sensei explained the entrance ceremony. When the talk was over, it seemed like it was just the right time, so we lined up and headed to the auditorium where the entrance ceremony was held. CH 16 Episode 016 Debut Failure The entrance ceremony goes on without delay. After being instructed, we new students entered, there was a long ceremony by the principal and guests, and after receiving a congratulatory message from the student council president, it was finally time for the new student representative greeting. Who will give the greeting? "The greeting from the new student representative, Alexia Katsuragi." When I''m wondering such, the name is called. "Hmm." It was the girl I had the lucky pervert encounter with that stood up after giving a short reply. Is that girl called Katsuragi-san? She stood up, bowed to the guests before going up to the stage, then climbed up to the stage and stood in front of the microphone. "Hmm!!" She bowed, got off the stage, and returned to her seat. Yeah!! That''s it!! Is that okay?? At the same time as I have a confused expression, the whole venus has a confused atmosphere. "Well ... Thank you Alexia. Let''s continue ..." While everyone was confused, the moderator was a little confused, but the entrance ceremony proceeded as if nothing had happened. Although it was a little funny, our entrance ceremony was over. "Okay, you guys should introduce yourselves~. I''ll proceed in order of the names. Well, it''s the current seating order. You can say your name, hobbies, special skills, and whatever you like. Self-introduction is done according to the teacher''s instructions. "Yes. I''m Kaname Aiuchi. I don''t know if it''s a special skill, but I was deemed suitable as an explorer. I would like to explore the dungeon in parallel with my High school life. Thank you." Aiuchi-san stood up and gave a greeting. She is the type who speaks quite happily, and has the atmosphere that she will say what she wants to say. Is her appearance closest to being a cool beauty? Some people say, "Wow!? Wow!!" "Seriously, I envy you!!". That''s right. There should be only four or five people in this class. However, my expectation will be betrayed. "I''m Inoue Gendou. I have the aptitude to be an explorer. Nice to meet you." It seems that the third person, Inoue-kun, also has the aptitude to be an explorer. Even through his uniform, you can see his body is big and it seems he does martial arts. He looks pretty rugged and looks like a Nioh statue.(TN:Google if you want to see it.) "Katsuragi Alexia. E-rank explorer. Nice to meet you." Katsuragi-san beside me is also an explorer. And she''s already E-rank?? It should have been a few days since we were able to dive, but the explorer rank has already risen?? What happened to the exam? It''s insanely amazing. I think she''s very strong unlike me. I sighed quietly. "Katsuragi-san is a genius!?" "By the way, the news may have been posted on the net!?" I have collected the minimum amount of information necessary for exploring, but I have not seen any information about individual explorers. I think she is also quite famous as a newcomer. "Yes, here!! I''m Takaaki Sakura!! My favorite thing is cute girls!! My hobby is picking them up!! And in fact, I also have an aptitude to be an explorer!! My dream for the future is to become the Harem King!! Thank you!" And Sakura sitting in front of me is also an explorer. This is the fourth person. There''s me, as well as four others. How many explorers are there in this class? And wasn''t it a lie before to say that you were going to take an aptitude test? Even so, Sakura has a well-organized face, and his hair is dyed brown, which makes him look cool, but his words and actions are terribly disappointing. So-called unfortunate good-looking guy. The girls were looking at him with a little contempt, but he doesn''t seem to care at all. And finally it''s my turn. "I, I''m Satou Fuhito. M, my hobby is training my body. I, I''m looking forwards to working wish yu ..."(TN:He bit his tongue) I fumbled?? "Ahahahahahahaha." The next moment after I thought so, laughter spread throughout the classroom. Why in such an important place?? I''ve been practicing properly?? Even though I finally became skinny and stylish?? My head turned white, and various emotions swirled in me. "Pupupu. It''s funny how he got all stiff and fumbled when he introduced himself." "Ahaha. I didn''t think he would fumble on something like this. Just how timid is he." "He said ''Shyu''. There''s no ''Shyu'' in his name."(TN:Something about the sound he made at various parts of his introduction when he bit his tongue.) Some people were ridiculing me. I''m finished ... I sat down in my seat in despair and drooped my shoulders. "You guys, don''t make fun of him too much. If you were in that position, the one who''s laughing now would do the same. Keep that in mind." The teacher followed up for me, but it passed through from one ear to the other. I hardly remember what happened after that. CH 17 Episode 017 Graduation From Being a Loner "Hey." The worst. No way this would happen ... I''m going to spend my whole High school life being teased ... I hate it, I hate it ... Originally, I''m a person with a negative personality, and negative thoughts dominate my mind.(TN:He says he''s a ''yin kya'', which can mean many things.) "Hey ..." Since this happened, I have no choice but to stay in the shadows as much as possible, just like in Junior High school, and spend the next three years so that I don''t stand out so I don''t make waves. I''ve decided on a hairstyle, but I wonder if it''s appropriate from tomorrow ... I raise my face that was looking down. "Waaa!?" There was a handsome face in front of me that seemed to be friendly. Involuntarily I stepped back. "I called you many times!?" He swelled his cheeks in a sullen manner, and turned away showing his anger. It is nothing an adult should do, but he may think that a young man can do it. "Sorry, sorry, Sakura was it? What''s wrong?" "No, the other guys have already returned, but you''re the only one who didn''t move. Satou is in the dormitory, right? I''m the same." "Eeh!?" When I looked around the area, no one was there except me and Sakura. How much time has passed while I was stunned ... I sigh in spite of my awkwardness. "Are you the one who should be sighing? Seriously, I can''t believe I was entrusted with this kind of thing as soon as I enter school." "It truly is bad, isn''t it." I bowed to Sakura, who shook his head in amazement. "Well, don''t be so depressed. Let''s go to the dormitory for the time being!!" Maybe he didn''t expect such a reaction, Sakura hit me with a bitter smile. Maybe it was meant to be a joke. Then I did something wrong. "That''s right. By the way, once again, I''m Satou Fuhito. Call me Fuhito. Nice to meet you." "I''m Takaaki Sakura. Call me Aki!!" I stopped myself from feeling depressed, introduced myself again and extended my hand. Sakura also turned around and gripped my hand firmly. It was the moment when I made my first friend in High school. "First of all ..." He tells me about my classmates who introduced themselves after me on the way back to the dormitory. According to his story, there were four people who had the aptitude to be an explorer after me. Isao Takahashi. A man who loves soccer and seems to be very popular. He has dyed his hair and seems to be a good-looking young man who is different from Sakura who gives off an unlucky impression. He''s the type who''s been in the center of the class the whole time and seems to always reign at the top of the caste. It seems that there are already many girls who are interested in him. After all, good-looking guys have it good. Akemi Tsuchiya. A beautiful girl who dyed her hair brown and has a clear atmosphere. It seems that she is already becoming the center of the girls because of her savvy personality and her response that makes it feel good to take care of her. She has a communicative ability that is not odd even though it is the first day. Ryouji Yamanouchi. A handsome muscle-brain type that is completely different from Sakura and Takahashi. His dynamic personality seems to be similar to Inoue, but he seems to be a little softer. If Inoue is considered ferocious, Yamanouchi would be considered stupid. Misa Yoshida. A hidden girl. Her bangs are long enough to cover her eyes, and I don''t know the whole picture of her face, but the parts below her nose are in order. Sakura asserted that she was definitely a beautiful girl. She is a so-called quiet girl, and she seems to have been embarrased and ended her self-introduction with a few words. She seems to have a hobby of reading. After me, there were four people with explorer aptitude. There are as many as nine explorers in this class, including me. This class has 20 students, so it''s almost half. What is this extraordinary abundance of explorer aptitude? "Well, it''s about like that." "I see. You saved me." "Don''t worry about it. It''s going to be a long relationship from now on." While listening to what he was saying, we arrived at the dormitory. CH 18 Episode 018 Dorm-Mother-san is S-rank "Oh, is this the student dormitory? Isn''t it ridiculous?" I had the impression that student dormitories were old, but the dormitories at this school were completely different. It''s so shiny that it wouldn''t be strange to say that it''s a new apartment. The entrance is also an automatic door. "It''s the Shinomiya Academy renowned throughout the world? Of course, the facilities will be good." Aki looks at my face with a look that says I''m saying something strange. "Is it so famous?" "Did you come here without knowing that?" "Yeah, this was the best fit for me." "I think you''re the only one here with that motive, aren''t you?" For some reason, Aki looks at me with a surprised look. What did I say? "Is it okay? This is one of the best elite schools in Japan. It sends out many people to Shintou University every year. It is also a school that gives preferential treatment to explorers and actively recommends them. The ones who come to this school are the ones who are aiming for the top of Japan or to be an explorer." "Is that so ..." Really ... I didn''t check the reputation at all. Shintou University is the top university in Japan. I didn''t think it was such an elite school. Besides, it is also possible to send explorers by recommendation. So I''m convinced as to why there are so many explorers. It''s so elite that other people from my Junior High school didn''t come. The required academic ability is high to some extent, and it is unlikely that a person who knows it will come. There are multiple dungeons, and there are many famous dungeons. Since the above conditions were met, I decided to go here. The teacher told me that my academic ability wouldn''t be a problem, and nothing in particular was said. Besides, it seems that there is also a special student system. Even so, I didn''t research too much about the school itself. My High school debut may have narrowed my vision too much. Anyway, it''s a nice miscalculation if the facility is solid. The cleaner and more solid the room, the better the quality of your private life is. It''s important because if you can rest well, your performance will improve. "Fuhito, why did you come to this school?" "No, I wanted to come to a school that is a little ways from my parents'' house." "Hmm, Fuhito wanted to change?" I hesitantly answered Aki''s nonchalant question. I can''t say that? That I came to a school away from my hometown to make my High school debut!! What. Moreover, it was a secret that I could never tell anyone because I was too embarrassed to say since I failed it. I will definitely bring it to my grave!! "Well, let''s hurry up and go inside?" "That''s right. There is something like organizing luggage." I stopped talking and pulled Sakura into the dormitory. "Welcome back, Goshujin-sama."(TN:Master/Husband) As soon as I got inside, a calm woman in her mid-20s, dressed in a maid outfit, welcomed us with a beautiful bow. When she bowed, my eyes were fascinated by the valley peeking through her open chest. B, big!! Its size is stunning. As she was the dormitory mother, her motherhood was S-rank. No, rather than that, why is there a maid in the dormitory? "Oh, Kasumi-san works here." "Kasumi-san?" "She is the dormitory mother of this dormitory." So why is the dormitory mother wearing maid clothes? "Is that right. Nice to meet you, my name is Satou Fuhitou. Thank you for your continued support." "Oh, such a polite greeting ... I am the dormitory mother of this dormitory. My name is Tachibana Kasumi. Thank you for your cooperation." I put the questions in my head aside for the time being and greeted her, and Kasumi-san bowed deeply again. The second coming of the valley, ''Gulp''. Aki is also looking at the cancerous sight next to me, putting his hand on his chin and nodding with ''Eun Eun''. I don''t know what he is nodding for. It''s good for boys for her to not be an Obaa-chan, but when there are so many young people nearby, I think some boys will make a mistake. I thought that must be why the school hired this person. "First of all, I will explain this dormitory." "Please." "Then ..." This dormitory basically serves food at the dining room at the back of the first floor at 7:00 am and 7:00 pm, and you can have lunch at noon. Of course, if you tell them in advance, you can eat it at another time. Also there is a bathhouse and a washing machine opposite the dining room, and it seems that you can enter 24 hours a day. I am very grateful. No curfew has been set. This is because explorers often dive into dungeons and do not return. However, if the next day has classes, they want you to be careful not to dive within the range that it affects the class. It seems that if you deviate too much from that range, you may be banned from capturing the dungeon for a certain period of time. I think I need to be careful of this. "Then, I will guide you to Satou-sama''s room." "Oh, yes, but can you stop with the Satou-sama?" "That would be too discourteous. I''m just a lowly maid, so that''s very, very ..." I asked her because I thought it would be uncomfortable, but I was shut down with a firm refusal. Even so, Kasumi-san says that she is humble, but in this area, the difference in status between a maid and her master doesn''t really matter, right? Right? "Oh ... well, I understand." "Fuhito, give up. You tried your best, but you couldn''t do anything." When I''m astounded, Aki puts his hand on my shoulder from behind and shakes his head. It''s a shame, but I think if the talkative Aki says so, I must have done my best. Still, it seems that I couldn''t do anything about Kasumi-san''s anachronistic maid style. She looks somewhat distant. When I turned to Aki, we nodded to each other with an indescribable expression. "Then, Satou-sama, this way please." "Yes, I understand." Keeping calm, I headed to my room under the guidance of Kasumi-san. "Then, if you have any questions, please tell me anything." "Understood." "Also, a welcome party for resident students will be held from 18:00 today, so please change into a jersey and gather at the cafeteria. Please be careful not to be late."(TN:Not sure why they''re using 18:00 here when they used 7 in the morning and 7 in the evening earlier. Shouldn''t it be 6 in the evening for consistency author?) "Understood." After finishing guiding us, Kasumi-san quickly returned to work. Why is it a jersey? Is it useless to worry about it? "We''re next-door neighbors." "Is that right. Then, my best regards." "Oh, my best regards." After greeting Aki again, I observe the room. The room is about 6 tatami mats and is fully furnished, and all I have to do is open and unpack my delivered luggage. "Well, should I get started?" I started working immediately. CH 19 Episode 019 The Student Council President Cannot be Trusted "With this, it''s fine." When I finished unpacking the baggage that I had delivered, I lay down on the bed. I think a lot when I''m alone. Hmm ... it was terrible today. I overslept, I ran into a girl and was called a pervert by sticking my face into her crotch, I can''t tell anyone that I''m an explorer, so even if I can''t reach the top, I thought I should at least get a decent position, I failed to introduce myself and was ridiculed, really ... there was no good point. The only salvation was that I was only ridiculed at that time, and Aki reached out and we became friends. For me, who used to be a loner, I might have made some progress, maybe. -Konkon Before I noticed, I had fallen asleep and woke up to the sound of knocking on the door. Looking at the clock on the desk, it''s already past 18:40. It was a good time to go to the welcome party. "Who is it?" "It''s me." It was Aki who answered with a scammer''s line from the other side of the door. "What happened?" "No, I''m thinking of going to the welcome party." When I opened the door, Aki was standing there in a jersey designated by the school. "OK. I''ll change my clothes, wait a moment." "Roger that." Certainly it was a good time to go. But I was lying on my bed in my uniform, so I closed the door, changed my clothes, and left the room again. "I''m sorry, I made you wait." "No, I didn''t wait long. Anyway ..." "What''s wrong?" I hurriedly finished my preparations, went out and apologized, and after Aki shook his head, he began to observe me with an appraising look. It''s extremely uncomfortable. "No, you''re surprisingly muscular." "Is that so? Because I trained quite a bit when I was in Junior High school." "I think you might be unexpectely popular?" When Aki looked at me in surprise, I shrugged and he smiled. It''s not a compliment, but he says such a thing, and I feel shy. I was a little embarrassed because I had never been told that. If this was a girl, it would be nice, but it can''t be helped. "Is that so?" "I''m a popular man, so I''m sure!" "Are you really?" "That''s a bad thing to poke at!" Aki confidently hits his chest, but when I retorted, he pretended to be angry. "Is this the dining room?" "Oh, it feels like a welcome party." When we arrived at the dining room, the interior was decorated like a birthday party. The cafeteria is quite large, and the number of men in the dormitory is not enough to fill it. Perhaps the girls will use this when they get together and do something. "Oh, welcome. You are the new students, Sakura-kun and Satou-kun, aren''t you?" "Yes, that''s right!!" When I was standing there looking around at the entrance of the cafeteria, Aki rushed to the woman who was calling out while spinning around, kneeling and grabbing her hand. "Aren''t you beautiful, aren''t you the student council president?" And he began to chat while emitting a glittering handsome aura. It''s a shame, but in a sense, I respect his ability to act. "Fufufu, I''m glad to be told that I''m beautiful. That''s right, I''m Hojou Tokine, I''m the student council president of this school, and the dormitory manager of the girls'' dormitory. I don''t have any authority, but I can keep you informed." The woman had semi-long curly hair and was a cute onee-san with slightly droopy eyes and a loose atmosphere. She, however, isn''t that tall, and she''s the so-called ''short woman with a sexy body''.(TN:ȥ󥸥ީ` ''TransistorGlamour''.) She was still wearing her uniform, not a jersey. However, the uniform looks ridiculously good. "I will happily associate with a beautiful woman like you anywhere!!" "Thank you very much." I also bow with a polite bow. Like a stage actor, Aki greeted her with one hand on his chest and the other in a pose as if he was dedicating to heaven. "So why do you know us?" I ignore Aki and ask in wonder. "Stupid!! This idiot!! If it''s a person like Tokine-san, they can see anything!" "No, I wonder about that ..." However, Aki rushed in to block my doubts, and I was suddenly amazed. Aki is very annoying when a woman is involved. "Fufufu. Anything, there is no such thing, but as the student council president and as a dormitory manager, about new students and dormitory students, I know their name, age, date of birth, address, personality, career, etc." "Eh!? Really?" I am terrified by the student council president''s answer. It''s in the realm of being a stalker to know that much, even if she''s the student council president. "Ufufu, it''s a joke, a joke." The student council president tries to laugh it away when I draw back. It''s definitely not a joke!! This person is absolutely dangerous!! Policeman-san, it''s this person!! It may be clear to the chairman that I have the aptitude for being an explorer. Anyway, I have to hide the lack of level, skill, and ability score. This person is the most dangerous if it gets revealed. I decided to be more careful from now on. "I want someone like you to know everything." On the other hand, Aki has an ecstatic expression on his face. "Chairman!! Please do not skip work in such a place!!" Heaven sent help when the atmosphere became indescribable. A man''s voice hits my ears from behind the chairman. "Ara, Nishiwaki-kun, is something wrong?" "What''s wrong? No. We''re not all ready yet? Please come back and help us soon." "Ara, it looks like the time has run out. There''s a nameplate on the seats, so please sit down and wait at the seat where your plate is. See you later." A young man with a medieval appearance similar to Aki, wearing glasses and creating an intellectual atmosphere, has snatched away the student council president from in front of us like a storm. What the hell was that? This school may have more dangerous guys than I expected. "Wasn''t that just like a storm?" "Yeah, I may have fallen in love with Tokine-san." Is love always a hurricane? Who said such a good thing!! I was a little worried about my future High school life. CH 20 Episode 020: Being watched Almost all the dormitory students gathered after enough time. Besides us, some classmate-like dormitory students fill the seats around us. Besides me, there are four men and five women. Considering this number of people, I unexpectedly overcame a high hurdle. After all it may be awesome. Among the girls was that Katsuragi-san. It seems that there may be some reason, but it''s really awkward because of today''s events. Katsuragi-san may not care because she already said she forgave me, but I am very concerned. "It looks like everyone is ready. We are going to have a welcome party for new students. The dormitory mother of the men''s dormitory, I, Tachibana Kasumi, will be in charge. Thank you." When the seats were almost full, Kasumi-san stood on the left side of the open space at the back of the cafeteria and started talking. Although her voice isn''t loud, it echoes throughout and is easy to hear. "First of all, a greeting from the representative. Hojou Tokine-sama." "Yes." The student council president stands up and stands in front of the whole cafeteria. "Welcome to everyone. It''s the first time I''ve seen the new dormitory students. I gave a formal greeting at the entrance ceremony, but I''m not going to be that stiff here. High school life only happens once in your life. Enjoy the youth of crying, laughing, and High school without regrets. We''re teenagers. It''s okay to have a big love. I don''t know if that love will come true, but it will surely be a source of nourishment for everyone. Also, this school puts a lot of effort into training explorers. Dungeon exploration is high. The higher the rank, the more difficult it is to explore alone. Here, there are colleagues who have the same power and have different roles from your own. If you can trust each other in your school days, it will carry through when you become an adult. They''ll be an irreplaceable friend, and those who live under the same roof in this dormitory could be your closest friends. Make a one-of-a-kind bond at this school. Please enjoy your student life without regrets. This is my representative greeting. Thank you." When the student council president finished her greeting, she returned to her seat. The entrance ceremony greetings were certainly stiff and boring, but the current greeting was simple and based on experience, and although the words are heavy, they are not too serious and the content touched my heart. Her smile during the greeting was kind, and her expression showed it. I think that the student council president who was sharp at the entrance ceremony is also cool and attractive, but I think that the current chairman is also very attractive. The dormitory is a relatively small gathering of about thirty people in total, so it may be that the contents were prioritized over the formality. "Ufufu." The chairman''s eyes met mine with a tremendous smile. Why are you looking at me? No, no, is that it? You don''t know my secret, right? I''m scared, I''m scared ... I was almost deceived. That person is a dangerous person with a stalker temperment. Don''t be fooled by her speech. After that, the welcome party went smoothly, and it was time for food and chat. "Let''s introduce ourselves lightly!" At the word of Aki, we new residents introduced ourselves to each other. "I''m Satou Fuhito ... My hobby is to train my body. Thank you." I failed once, but this time I was able to calm down and introduce myself safely. The boys other than me and Aki, Ayatsuji Shin, Raidou Yaiba, Nanbu Daisuke, those three. "Nice to meet you, Fuhito-kun." Ayatsuji has a cute appearance that can be said to be a girl, and it can be seen that he will captivate beautiful onee-sans. He has a loud voice and I can''t help but wonder why he is a man. Is he the so-called ''otokonoko''? In reality I have never met a man that looked like a girl. Ayatsuji also has an explorer aptitude. "Nice to meet you." Raidou, in contrast to Ayatsuji, is rugged. He is over 190 cm tall and has a suitable figure. He is a type similar to Inoue and Yamanouchi, but Raido is suitable to be called a ''silent warrior''. He has a presence like a sword, and the aura of a strong man overflowed from his entire body. He also has the aptitude to be an explorer and will dive into the dungeon for more strength for training. "Nice ta meet ya, Fuhito." Nanbu has a Kansai dialect and is a humorous guy. He''s a thin, stooped type that seems to be agile. I''m not good with him because he''s always smiling, he doesn''t show his emotions, and I don''t know what he''s thinking. Katsuragi-san''s facial expression doesn''t change much, but her emotions still appear in her facial expression. Unlike her, who originally finds it hard to express emotions, he just intentionally chooses to do so. So I think I can''t help but be wary. He also has the qualifications to be an explorer, and it seems he will start exploring the dungeon aiming for a lot of money. The girls other than Katsuragi-san, Andou Suzu, Sorajima Airi, Sumeragi Hoshino, Takanashi Satori, Shinonome Rin, these five people. "Nice to meet you ~ ?." Andou-san is a small girl with a bob-cut like a small animal. She has a short stature and an infant figure that can be said to be an Elementary school student. She has a friendly personality like a pet and with her body shape, she already seems to be a mascot. However, when viewed from my side, that personality seems to be a pretense. This is just my intuition, but I think she might be a bit more black-hearted. She is also qualified as an explorer, and it seems she is planning to invite someone to form a party and steadily explore the dungeon. I don''t know if that''s the truth. "Nice to meet you!!" Sorashima-san is a girl with short hair and a healthy skin color, she is the so-called track and field girl. She has a very fluffy personality and she is fine. She feels like a loyal dog that makes you miss her. She''s pretty defenseless and her jersey''s zipper is open, it''s poisonous to see her bare skin peeking from the edge of her clothes. I felt an unpleasant gaze from another direction, so I tried not to look at her as much as possible. She is qualified as an explorer and seems to want to dive into the dungeon to find delicious ingredients. Even now, she put an amount of food on her plate that I do not know where it is in that slender body she can fit all the food and is eating heartily. "I''m looking forwards to working with you in the future." Sumeragi-san is a person who feels like a shrine maiden. She has long black hair that is tied to one side. She seems to embody the words ''neat and clean'', and she has a quiet and very calm atmosphere. Besides, she is sitting straight, and her completed posture seemed like she does some martial arts like a thunderstorm. I don''t know what kind of martial art she does, but I think this person is quite strong, unlike her appearance. She is also qualified as an explorer and says she will dive into the dungeon to fulfill her duty of defeating monsters. She is a very serious person. "Regards ~."(TN:Yoro~) Takanashi-san is a girl with an ennui atmosphere. She has wavy bob-cut hair, her sleepy eyes and a worn-out jersey exaggerate her sloppiness and dullness, creating her unique atmosphere. Like Sorashima-san, she is indifferent to people seeing her skin, and you can see her skin peeking through her jersey, which is not good for mental health. However, unlike Sorashima-san, you get the impression that she doesn''t care if she was seen, rather than not noticing. She has the qualification as an explorer, but she says that if there is someone who can take her and do all the trouble, she will party with that person and dive. Quite a strange person. "Nice to ... meet you ..." The last one is Shinonome-san. She has a very weak personality, and despite the small number of self-introductions, she spoke in an almost inaudible voice, and when she heard the greeting returned, she was startled in fright, she''s such a timid girl that it was difficult to return her greeting. She seems to be the type that makes people feel painful because she is too nervous and it upsets people''s nerves. As she gets used to us little by little, we may want to be a little careful. She is also qualified as an explorer, and it seems she will try to conquer the dungeon. Obviously it''s not her own will from her words and actions, but she doesn''t have the will or power to disobey, and she has to do what she is ordered. The aforementioned members are all new students and dormitory students. They are quite unique. Even so, they didn''t come by the recommendation of a famous explorer, so it should be a general public frame, but I feel some intention behind having everyone other than me being an explorer. When I looked at the student council president again, she turned to me and gave me a broad smile. I had cold sweat run down my spine. CH 21 Episode 021 I ran away. But I got cut off damn it "Everyone, I''m sorry for interrupting your meal and chatting." After interacting with each other for a while, Kasumi-san stands in front of the students again and begins to proceed with the welcome party. "We will move the seats of the new students once. All students should stand up. Sorry for the inconvenience, but please move to the designated seats according to the guidance of your seniors. If you are person in charge of guidance, please go to the junior you are guiding. I kindly request the others to move their seats once the new students are seated." Certainly, if the freshmen talk to each other the whole time, they cannot interact with the senior students. I think it is unavoidable to be forced into the circle of senior students. However, the hurdles are quite high for me, who is an asocial type.(TN:''Yin Kya'' again.) "Ufufu, Satou-kun''s guide is me." "Ahahaha ... Thank you." The student council president came to me while I was thinking. Sure, she''s easy to talk to, but she''s completely locked on to me, right? Help me!! "I envy having Tokine-san as your guide, damnit!" As I pray for help, Aki enters into the conversation between me and the student council president. Thank you, Aki, nice assist!! "What? Are you dissatisfied with my guidance?" However, hearing Aki''s dissatisfaction, standing behind him with their arms crossed was a cool senior with short hair who looked courageous and seemed like they would be very popular with girls. "No, that''s not the case!! It''s a great honor!" Aki looked back like a broken tin doll and replied with a salute, perhaps because he was guilty. "Okay, I hope you understand! Follow me!!" "Yes!!" Seemingly satsified with his answer, the senior took Aki to his seat. "Ara ara, that Tsubaki-chan, it can''t be helped." "Who was that person, student council president?" "Oh, that''s Tsubaki-chan, the disciplinary chairman." The person who took Aki seems to be the disciplinary chairman. Speaking of the disciplinary committee members, in manga and anime they''re usually naive, or a tsundere, but what is she. "Is that the disciplinary chairman? She looks very strict." In both speech and behavior. "That''s right, but she''s surprisingly flexible, that Tsubaki-chan." "Really ..." Oh, is it a rare flexible type of disciplinary chairman? "I mean, she loves them? Ecchi things." "Hey, you there!! Don''t tell lies!!" The student council president whispers in my ear with her hand on her mouth as if to tell a secret story, but the discerning disciplinary chairman yelled from a distance. "It''s a joke, it''s a joke. Well, shouldn''t you move your seat soon?" "Oh, yes, that''s right." I almost forgot about the event due to the disciplinary chairman, but right now I''m in the middle of changing seats. I immediately followed the student council president and sat down in my assigned seat. "Is the chairman beside me?" "That''s right?" As if it were natural, the student council president sits next to me. Dangerous!! I lost my escape!! "Well then, let''s introduce ourselves." After that, I was teased by the student council president, and deepened my interactions with the dormitory seniors. I feel that having the chairman somehow guided me to make it easier to talk. I can''t forgive her, but I may trust her a little. "I would like to have some entertainment here!! It''s a mock battle between freshman and seniors!!" However, suddenly the student council president stands up and declares entertainment. Moreover, with a grin at me. After all I can''t trust her!! "I''m looking forwards to mock combat!!" "A round of training!!" The seniors were enthusiastic about the unprecedented entertainment. "Oh, I didn''t enroll in the explorer category ..." Terrified, I raise my hand and try to decline. "That''s no good. All the students in the dormitory will take part in the mock battle." My wish was rejected with a terrifying smile that told me to give up. She definitely knows that I''m an explorer and have dived into dungeons. I think I have no choice but to give up. But ... I have to hide the fact that I have no level, skill, or ability score.(TN:Why?) Fortunately, it doesn''t seem to be visible even if I am appraised, so if I can fight as it is, I think that it will be judged that I have the ''Concealment'' skill. Maybe this mock battle is also to confirm directly that I have the explorer aptitude. Let''s survive safely. I decided such. CH 22 Episode 022 Exposure Under the Name of Mock Battle In the back of the cafeteria there is a door with a double-glazed window facing outwards. When it was opened up, there was a wide flat ground like a training ground and a stage of about 30 square meters made by stacking square stones used for mock battles. It''s really amazing that this school even has a training ground dedicated to the dormitory. Moreover, it has a lighting facility. "Then we will start the mock battle at this time. I will be in charge as the referee. Thank you." When we moved to the training ground, a lottery was done immediately, and my opponent was decided to be Saotome Shinji, the director of the dungeon exploration department for three years. Saotome-senpai is a tan-skinned, strong and unremarkable man who looks like he would be working at a construction site in the summer. I can never win this. It feels intentional ... When the mock battle began, the match was played out in a manner which it was correct to call guidance. The seniors were fighting without weapons and armor, and the freshmen were fighting with weapons and armor, but they didn''t fight back at all. That should be the case, because almost noone has entered the dungeon and awakened their power, so the difference in ability is overwhelming. I think we are fighting this battle to get an idea of the strength of the awakened people and to see if we were explorers. However, only Katsuragi-san fought against Nishiwaki-san, the vice-student chairman, and because she was awakened, she was able to fight better than the other classmates, but still lost. Her expression didn''t change much, but she looked very disappointed in my eyes. "Then finally, Satou Fuhito-sama and Shinji Saotome-sama, start!!" While watching her climb down from the stage while hanging her head, Kasumi-san called our names. My mock battle must be the end of the training. "Alright!!" "Yes ..." Saotome-senpai triumphantly goes up to the stage. I chose a weapon like a club. "Satou!! Don''t hold back, come without reservations!!" "Y, yes!!" To Saotome-senpai who laughs and shouts with a smile, I draw back and stutter a reply. But is it okay since I won''t even scratch him anyway? "I will also go without hesitation!!" "Eeeh!?" "Then, both of you take your stance. Start!!" I''m surprised that Senpai changed his smile to a ferocious one. However, despite my voice, Kasumi-san immediately signaled the start of the match. "Here I go!!" "Wai!?" Instantly Saotome-senpai rushes at me. I was panicked because I hadn''t prepared, but I noticed something strange. Saotome-senpai is absurdly slow. He looks very slow, like the speed I slowed down to on my way to the entrance ceremony this morning. I see!! I understand!! I saw through Saotome-senpai''s intentions. This is the pattern where he goes easy saying ''I''m going seriously!!''. So I can study his skills!! No doubt about it!! Thank you!! Then I will observe you exactly as you wish, Senpai!! While hesitating to attack my Senpai, I will study how he handles me, how to punch, how to kick, how to feint, how to breathe, and so on. Hmm, I see. I understand a little. Change my breathing and how I handle the situation. At that moment, I felt it was extremely easy to fight. "Great!!" The realization was so vivid that I shouted out in surprise. "Honestly, I didn''t think you''d push me this far, Fuhito!!" "Thank you?" I''m being praised for some reason even though I''ve been adjusting. I wonder what happened to Senpai? "But you have just been dodging this whole time. Will you not attack?" "Then, I''ll take you up on your offer ..." I swung my club down while interweaving feints against my provacative Senpai. -Pakaan "Ugu." "Eeeh!?" Senpai leaks a muffled voice. The club was broken in half when I thought it made a very nice sound. Moreover, the handle part also shattered into pieces. Huh? Did I win? Oh yeah!! He let me hit him on purpose!! He''s trying to give me credit!! He''s a good Senpai!! "That''s the game. The game is over!!" When the club broke, Kasumi-san declared the end of the match. "Ogogogogogogo ..." "Oh, are you okay?" "Ah? Oh, I''m okay. That was a wonderful blow!!" I rushed over to Senpai who held his head and yelled, but when I called out, he immediately stood up with a daunting pose and laughed. Was he just acting like he was still hurt? Don''t be so complicated. "No, thank you very much for your guidance. I will do my best with the guidance of my Senpais." I bow my head deeply. Thanks to my Senpai, I feel that I have learned a little about martial arts. I''m just grateful. And thanks to my Senpai, I wasn''t seen as weak. It was really helpful. "Eeh? Aah?" "Well then, excuse me!!" I returned straight to the freshman group. After all, explorers are sturdy!! Senpais who can teach their juniors firmly are cool. I will try to be such a Senpai. "Haah ..." However, I was a little depressed when I thought I couldn''t be as strong as my Senpais. What''s more, everyone has learned that I have the aptitude to be an explorer and am already awakened. I didn''t mean to let them know either ... It''s also because of the student council president!! I glared at her with a grudge, but she parried with a cool face. Damn!! What a day!! When the mock battle was over, "Fuhito is amazing!!" "Fuhito is strong!!" The dormitory students of the same grade got involved with me, but when I said that they could become stronger as soon as they became an explorer, they got a delicate look on their faces. Why? Katsuragi-san, who is silent and always has the same facial expression, looked astonished when I looked at her from the side, but what happened? I couldn''t listen to them because I was awkward from the beginning, so I went back to the cafeteria and it became an event like a simple self-introduction game, and I changed seats and interacted with other seniors, and the welcome party was held. For the seniors, "It''s a promising newcomer!!" "A big-shot newcomer has arrived!!" I was mobbed, but I didn''t understand their meaning. CH 23 Episode 023 It''s Shangri-la Because You Can''t Go There "Come on Fuhito, you had the qualification of an explorer??" After the welcome party, Aki came to me as I was about to return to my room, and I was asked with his arms on my shoulders. Hey there. As I thought, he''s picking a fight because of the chairman? Even so, the distance is too close. I''m not very good with others getting into my personal space. "No, that''s ..." "Hmm, ah, no way. I understand from that reaction." It seems that Aki got some convenient understanding when I hesitated to reply. He''s probably mistaken. "But I didn''t enter this school by recommendation as an explorer ..." "Don''t be so reserved. You don''t have to worry about that." No, I can''t say it. I just didn''t say it because I don''t have a level, skill, or ability score. Usually you would say if you have the aptitude to be an explorer, but I can''t say it because it''s embarrassing. "Even so, isn''t it amazing to beat that Saotome-senpai?" "Eh? That was just done by Saotome-senpai." "I don''t think that was the case." "No, no, don''t be so absurd!!" Because he was moving so slowly, otherwise I wouldn''t be able to win. It was helpful to have a very kind Senpai. If it was a Senpai who was picking on a junior, I would have been beaten to a pulp. I have to improve my skill level!! I gave a guts pose lightly and got excited. "I don''t know what you''re motivated to do, but no. Let''s go to the bath." "Is there a bath?" I was sweating a little because I moved my body, so I definitely want to wash up. "What is the turn order with the seniors?" "The bath here is a free-flowing hot spring, and it''s quite large, so it seems that there is plenty of room for dormitory students of all grades to enter at once, and there is no such thing as an order." I thought it would be difficult to do that because there is a hierarchical relationship with our seniors in this kind of dormitory, but I wonder if they''re trying to keep people from worrying about it by improving the facilities. Anyway, it''s a hot spring ... a hot spring?? "I like hot springs!! Let''s go right away." "O, ou."(TN:Signifies agreement) We got ready for the bath and headed to the bathhouse. "Oooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!" The changing room has an atmosphere like an inn, and there are about 30 large lockers lined up. The wash basin could be used by four people at the same time, and a hair dryer was also installed. Apart from the changing room facilities, there are six state-of-the-art washing machines, so it seems that you don''t have to do much laundry with your seniors. "Wow!? You''re amazing when you take it off!!" "Is that so? I think this is normal." When I take off my clothes and put them in a locker, Aki looks at my body from beside me. Aki himself was also moderately trained and his abdominal muscles were cracked. "That''s not the case. You''re so tight, are you a boxer?" "I like to train. Maybe that''s why." "How stoic." "That''s not true." We continued our conversation while taking everything off, and when I took off the last piece. "You ... that''s absurd ... I lost ..." "What!? What are you talking about!?" When I followed Aki''s line of sight, it was heading towards my lower body. In other words, it seems that the size of my son was confirmed. "Hey!? Stop it, it''s normal!?" I wrap a towel to hide it while arguing. It would be embarrassing to be stared at!! "That''s not the case!! It''s superhuman size!!" "Uuh, noisy!! I''ll go ahead!!" Aki refuses to admit it, so I quickly open the bathroom door and step inside. "Eeh!?" It was a bathroom that was about the size of a super public bath. "Hey, wait ... this is amazing." Aki, who was chasing after me, also lost his voice. "Oh, aren''t they new students?" "We also had a time like that. How nostalgic." The seniors in the dormitory keep washing their bodies while watching our reaction and looking at us with warm eyes. For some reason, it was bubbling so much that they were full of bubbles all over their bodies. Do you think you''re a ridiculous beauty? "Oh, this isn''t the time to be surprised! Let''s wash our bodies and enjoy it!" "That''s right!!" We immediately sat down in a seat with a shower and a mirror, like our seniors, and began to wash our heads. "Even so, it''s almost a super public bath, this is." "Really." You can see various baths such as ordinary public baths, pot baths, lying baths, jacuzzis, hitase baths, foot baths, etc. There seems to be a room that looks like a sauna. How much money did this school actually spend? "I want to soak my body slowly, so I''m going into the normal bath." "I''m going to the open air bath!!" When I tried to take a normal bath, he smiled with a meaningful smile. "Are you thinking about something strange?" "Hmm? Do you want to know?" Aki crosses his arms with a wide grin on his face. My intuition whispers that this is a bad guy to get involved with. "No ..."You want to hear it, okay, let me tell you!!""(TN:Overlapping voices) Aki made a ''doya face'' with a deep smile at my voice.(TN:Doya face = smug face, very common, just google it) I tried to say that I didn''t want to hear it? "Isn''t it okay? Actually, the boys and girls open air bath of this bathing facility are made next to each other. Of course, the outer wall is made too high so that it can not be seen from the outside, and the angle is calculated. But it''s different from the inside. There is a gap in the wall with the girl''s open air bath next door. You can look into the girl''s bath from there, understand?" I''m worried about the last intonation, and he just wants to make me an accomplice. This is a categorical refusal. Also, why do you know that ... "No, I''ll refrain from ..." "Are you really a healthy high school boy? If there is a girl''s secret garden there, you should peek!" When I shook my head with a frustrated face, Aki pressed at me for some reason. Because normally it''s a crime. "No, I won''t look at it." "Are you still a man with balls!! Hmm ... well, that''s fine. I just have a good feeling and you''ll regret it!!" He spits out words like the parting threat of a small-fry and runs gallantly towards the open-air bath. I am confident that I won''t regret it!! And a few seconds later. "Hogeeeeeeeeee!!" It must just be my imagination that I heard a scream that you wouldn''t think could come from a human from the open-air bath. "Namu."(TN:Praying sound, kind of like Amen.) I put my back to the wall and put my hands together while soaking in the bathtub. CH 24 Episode 024: The Beginning of a Misunderstanding (Third Party Perspective) In a room in Shinomiya Academy. Tokine Hojou, the student council president, sits down on a high-class leather chair, puts her elbows on her desk and holds her face between her hands. Two sofas are placed facing each other in front of her desk to accomodate guests, and a glass table is placed in the center. On top of that, there were four steaming cups of tea, and four men and women were sitting on the sofas. "Saotome-kun, what are your thoughts on the fight?" "Ah, he''s a monster? S-rank ... No, it might be more if you''re careless." Shinji Saotome, who sits in the back of the sofa on the right, answered the question of Tokine. He is the chairman of the dungeon diving department who had a mock battle with Fuhito at the welcome party yesterday. He had an astonished face. "I''m still one of the top dungeon explorers in this high school. This is a fact that is not conceited." "Is that so." In addition to the rank system, explorers are provided with a ranking that quantifies how much the explorers are contributing to the country and the world through a system called contribution ranking system. Contribution rankings can basically be earned by defeating monsters, but in addition to that, they can be increased by discovering undiscovered items or providing rare items to the Union. The contribution ranking was also applied to students, and Shinji was a high ranker who was in the top ten in Shinomiya Academy. "Sure, I didn''t use my skills, and at first I was messing around. Fuhito was dodging, and he absorbed my fighting style and breathing and imitated it exactly as I did it. You can''t do such a thing overnight. So, from the middle, I also became stubborn and sped up, but I couldn''t even touch him at all, right?" "That''s an amazing story. I was seeing it at the time, but I couldn''t believe it. My core got a little hot ... huh ... huh ..." Sitting in front of Shinji is the disciplinary chairman Ikusaba Tsubaki. Tsubaki who was remembering yesterday''s battle with Fuhito, has an ecstatic expression on her face, and rubs her inner thighs bashfully. If there were an innocent boy, they would be inadvertently leaning forwards. "This battle maniac ..." Shinji raised his face and spat out a sigh. Shinji knows the true nature of Tsubaki, so even if he sees it, he will not be lustful. Rather, he was amazed and repulsed. "Because, did you see the club that Fuhito used? It broke nicely when it hit Shinji, but that''s not what was amazing. The handle of the club was shattered into pieces, a club made of a material that can withstand the power of an explorer. Can you see this without getting excited!?" It seems that Tsubaki is excited and won''t cool down. Her appearance was that of flushed cheeks and admiring eyes, as if she said that her savior had appeared. "Oh, I''m definitely grateful that he wasn''t bare-handed. If he was bare-handed, my head would probably have been blown away." "Is it that much!?" Tokine was amazed when Shinji''s face turned blue and his shoulders shook, probably remembering that time. She didn''t think it was that much. "Oh, no doubt about it? To be honest, I''m surprised I''m still alive." Shinji murmured in self-deprecation. It was written on his face that he didn''t want to have a match with him again. "Besides that, did you hear what he said when the match was over?" "No, what on earth did he say?" Tokine asked Shinji, who speaks in succession, with slightly awkward words. "''Thank you for your help.'' I thought I was being ridiculed at first, but his eyes were so serious that I couldn''t say anything. He seriously thinks I was going easy on him." "That is ... how should I say it ..." "That''s why I said that guy is a monster." Hearing Shinji''s reply, they made frightened expressions. Shinji saw their expressions, and repeated what he initially said. "Chairman, do you want him to be in the Student Council?" A beautiful young man with glasses sitting next to Shinji, Nishiwaki Suou. He asks Tokine. "Yeah. If his power goes public, a battle will start. I want to secure him in my faction before that happens." "Well, if he''s such a talent, I''d like to bring him in to the Student Council." Agreeing with Tokine''s opinion, was a small, suspicious-looking girl, the Student Council Secretary, Kanzaki Anzu. "That''s right, but I don''t think he''s interested in the Student Council. I wish I could show him the benefits of joining the Student Council ..." "Why is he in this school in the first place?" Hmm, making worried sounds with her arms crossed. The abundant motherhood bulges due to her crossed arms. If there was an unrelated person who likes big breasts, they would be fascinated. Suou asked when he heard the worried sounds. "It seems that he was very fat and looked copmletely different from what he is now, but when he was in the third year of Junior High school, he decied to go on a diet and succeeded in renewing his appearance, hairstyle, and clothes. I think he was trying to make a High School debut as a new self at this school where there were no local classmates." "Is it a High school debut? I see. Surprisingly simple, isn''t he?" Tokine looked up when he answered with that information, and Shinji smiled with confidence. "Eh!? Is that so?" Tokine, who couldn''t come up with anything, couldn''t believe Shinji who said it as if it were natural. "That''s right. If you say that he''ll be popular if he joins the Student Council, you''ll get him in one try. He wants to break away from his unpopular self and enjoy his youth." "I see, that''s right. You mean that Satou is also a boy. I understand. Let''s put Saotome''s words into practice." Perhaps suddenly recalling something from Shinji''s words, speaking with a slightly distant look in her eyes, Tokine nodded in satisfaction. However, having already failed his High school debut, they do not know that the act is counterproductive to the Fuhito who doesn''t want to have his explorer''s aptitude investigated. Meanwhile, at that time, in a certain dungeon, a disaster became conscious. "Guooooooooon!!" Its existence, trapped in a closed place that is pitch black, unable to move, and painful, gives off an angry roar. The next moment, the darkness cracks and light shines into the space. The warm light was terribly pleasing to its existence. In order to seek more light, the calamity smashed the darkness into pieces. Beyond its opened field of view was a world of exactly the same bricks. The calamity was in the form of a black beast. CH 25 Episode 025 There was no floor!! Impressive Pitfall The next day, the lessons were mainly about orientation, so after the lessons, I decided to dive into a nearby dungeon. ----------------------------------------- Name Satou Fuhito Skill level ? God Pulse (99999/99999) ? God Metabolism (99999/99999) ? God Thinking (43387/99999) ? New Breathing (79994/99999) ? Five Senses (76356/99999) ? Intuition (76356/99999) ? Hitting (423/9999) ? Kicking (416/9999) ? God Defense (9999/9999) ? Stroking (126/9999) ----------------------------------------- I didn''t check my status the day before yesterday because of preparations and moving, and yesterday I overslept and didn''t check my status, but I could check it this morning. ''Thinking'' has become ''God Thinking''. After the welcome party yesterday, I checked and found that the nearest E-rank dungeon is about 5 kilometers from the school. It''s close enough to get there in 10 minutes if I run lightly. Because of a certain someone it was found out that I am an explorer, so it shouldn''t be a problem if I dive into a dungeon. However, I need to conduct myself in the dungeon so that it isn''t exposed that I''m weak. I''m going to move quietly towards a dungeon where there are no people as much as possible. Even I, a bottom explorer, should have that much detection ability. After class, I returned to the dormitory with Aki, then prepared and secretly jumped out of the window and headed for the dungeon while hiding. I can reach the target dungeon by jogging lightly for about 20 minutes. [ The skill level of ''Hiding'' has reached a certain level. It has met the notation conditions. ] At the same time, my skill level increased. Speaking of hiding, I think it was like a technique used by ninjas to hide themselves. Then, it may be an action such as eliminating your presence or letting your presence blend in with the surroundings. Until now, I''ve been actively searching for monsters in dungeons, and I haven''t been hiding in my daily life. This time, I took the act of hiding for the first time after being found out as an explorer. Thanks to that, I think that this skill level is now displayed. I may have to thank that student council president in that respect ... No, that student council president is too alert. I won''t forgive her. I sneaked all the way to the entrance of the dungeon and showed my explorer card to the Union staff, but nothing was said. Oh!! I''m grateful that there''s a dungeon here!! The fact that people of my occupation can go through after showing their explorer''s card without being told anything by the guards, means that if you show them your card, you can go through here even if it''s the first time!! If it''s okay to hide your face, I can go here!!(TN:Ouch, this paragraph ... painnnn) I presented my card and went into the dungeon. The dungeon here is the so-called labyrinth dungeon. It has a structure similar to a good old exploratory game, made of brick-like stone walls and floors. "It''s a dungeon that feels more fantasy-like than the cave-shaped dungeon that I dove into the first time." I can only express it as fantasy because of my lack of vocabulary, but I feel like I''m in a coffee shop with a retro atmosphere. Because it''s my first E-rank dungeon. Unlike F-rank dungeons, there is also a danger to your life. You have to be careful not to get hit by your enemies or be struck by surprise. While hiding so that monsters wouldn''t find me, I went down the road where the ceiling, floor, adn walls were lined with bricks. "Oh, it''s here." As I went along the road for a while, I felt that there was an enemy a little ahead. After all, if you have ''Five Senses'' and ''Intuition'', you can easily find enemies. It''s the basics of being an explorer. I''m jealous that explorers other than me can find them sooner than I can. This time I met a bipedal monster. Kobolin. It''s a monster that has a body like a starving child attached to a dog''s head, a mix between a so-called goblin and a kobold. I slowly sneak up from behind so as not to be noticed. I don''t make the same mistakes as the first time. Don''t be afraid to take it step by step to get into the blind spot at your usual pace. Fortunately, it didn''t seem to notice me even though it has a dog''s head. Let''s take a quick surprise. -Paan "Eh!?" When I punched it while making sure not to make any noise like an assassin, it burst like in the F-rank dungeon and disappeared leaving a magic stone. Are E-rank dungeon monsters so weak? For a moment I had the illusion that I was strong. No, I can''t be strong because I have nothing but proficiency. In other words, I ''by chance'' met a weak monster. It''s possible because I''ve always been lucky. I shook my head and got rid of such thoughts. I''m the weakest explorer. I am the bottom of the explorers. Don''t be upset. I told myself such. "Anyway, I''m lucky today." Then I wandered around the first floor, avoiding places where I could feel the signs of other explorers. Unfortunately, I didn''t find a treasure chest, but when I found the enemy multiple times, I quietly approached them and defeated them all with a single blow. There were about 30 in total. Besides, I was able to get some rare drops. Isn''t this proof that I''m just lucky? "I was planning to stay on the first floor only, but should I go further?" I haven''t been able to have a good fight, so I decided to go further. Second floor. -Paan Third floor. -Paan Fourth floor. -Paan Fifth floor. -Paan "This feels like deja vu ..." I went down to the Fifth floor, but I didn''t meet anything that could withstand my punches and kicks. How lucky am I ... Anyway, I wanted a level, skill, and ability score if I was lucky!! Why is that the only place I''m not lucky!! I felt angry at the unreasonableness. -Gogogogogogogo However, my luck was only that far. "Oh, this might be dangerous." The entire dungeon shakes, and pieces of bricks fall from the ceiling of the dungeon. I crouched down and placed both hands on the ground since I couldn''t stand due to the shaking. I waited a while, but instead of settling down, the shaking got fiercer. "Ah." A few seconds later, I noticed that the ground had disappeared. "Uwaaaaaaa!!" I fell into the pitch-black darkness as if I was sucked in. CH 26 Episode 026 What, It''s Just 2P''s Color? "Nowaaaaaaaaaa!!" Falling, falling, falling. I don''t know how far I fell, but I didn''t feel any particular danger. I think that the fact that intuition didn''t work means it''s probably something that can be managed. Is this a pitfall? I hear that there is such a trap in the dungeon. But it''s awfully long for that. Then, when I fell for several tens of seconds, I could see the ground. By the way, I could discern the surroundings despite the only light source being from where I fell. This may be due to my ''Five Senses'' improving my eyesight. Obviously, when I was able to see with an ability beyond humans, I felt that explorers are really amazing. -Zudon I landed on the floor as if my feet would pierce the ground, but the floor didn''t sink. There doesn''t seem to be a problem with my body either. I don''t know how high I fell from, but I was able to land unscathed. "Fuu, I arrived." I stop thinking and look around. It''s dim compared to the original labyrinth dungeon, but the structure itself seems to be the same. Looking up, the hole I fell from had already begun to close and was about to close completely very soon. "Should I look for an exit for the time being ..." I don''t think there will be any help if I wait here, so I decided to go ahead. There are more signs of enemies than in the original dungeon. It might be a setting of the trap, so it may be stricter than usual. I will continue to be on guard in the dungeon that looks a little dim. I walk for about a minute and approach the place where the presence of a monster is about 10 meters away, and look out from the corner to see what kind of monster is there. "That is ... Black ... Kobolin?" Kobolin, who normally roamed the dungeon, was dressed in only a ragged cloth, but this Black Kobolin wore fine armor and had a curved-sword in its hand. And it was wandering around. Looking aorund while moving its nose, it may be reconnaissance or something, but it seems that it hasn''t found me behind it. It''s a straight path from the place where I fell. I can''t move on unless I pass through the place where this Kobolin is. "OK ... I''ll go." I focused and slowly approached the back of the Black Kobolin, the original Black Kobolin. Fortunately, I was able to get close enough to be in the range of my attack without it noticing at all. "Haa!!" -Paan!! When I lightly swung my fist, the Black Kobolin burst like any other monster I met in this dungeon. "As expected, I''m not happy about it ..." Since I''m in a trap, I was wary of some strong enemies, but when I actually tried it out, it wasn''t much different from the normal dungeon. It just looked different from the normal dungeon. "Uoooooooooo!!" However, the size of the fallen magic stone was different from the normal dungeon, and a magic stone with a diameter of about 5cm had fallen and I shouted with excitement. It was larger than the magic stone of an E-rank monster with a diameter of about 1.5 cm, and it was a big difference from the F-rank dungeon, which was about the size of the tip of my little finger. "How much will this be ..." A magic stone of a size I had never seen before made me shout. Even so, if I just defeat a monster that is no different from a normal Kobolin, I can get such a big magic stone, this monster may be a reward to be paid only to those who have overcome the trail of pretending to be a trap and overcoming the fear of something different. After that, I continued to defeat the black monsters whose equipment has become flashy, and continue on the path to the depths that my intuition tells me. Every monster dropped a magic stone the same size as the Black Kobolin, which made me feel exhilarated. "It would be great if I could get out of here ..." I put the magic stone in my backpack, but it was almost full, and if I can''t go and cash them in, it''s just a stone. So I want to find a way out soon, but I still don''t know how to escape. "My intuition is definitely saying it''s this way, but did I go the wrong way?" I couldn''t believe my intuition and was a little worried. However, at the moment I have nothing else I can rely on, so I decided to believe in my intuition and continue, and I went further into the depths. CH 27 Episode 027 Boss? No, It Was Just a Convenient Dog I''m not sure how long I walked after that, but I finally found the innermost place. The reason I found out was that there was an enemy who seemed to be a boss that gave off a stronger presence than the monsters so far. [ The skill level of ''Hiding'' has reached a certain level. ''Hiding'' has improved by 40%. ] Because I was hiding and walking around, my skill level of ''Hiding'' was over 4,000, and its performance improved by about 40%. It has come to the point where it is rare for the enemy to even notice I''m doing anything. Is it even possible for the enemy to find an explorer who is extremely hidden? As for the boss, when I looked inside while ''Hiding'' as before, there was a black wolf that was overwhelmingly larger than me. As usual, I quietly go around behind it and slowly approach. "Gururururururururu." However, when I was about two meters away, the wolf''s gaze turned to me, evne though I was hiding. Oops? I was exposed?? I may have been a little off guard because I had never been found before now. However, to draw back here is sheer stupidity. I shake off my fear, kick the ground with all my might, and charge at the black wolf. "Guoo!?" It was surprised at my speed, and the black wolf screamed strangely, but I didn''t mind and slammed my fist with all my might. "Kyaiiiiiiiiiiiiin." The black wolf that received my fist blows away screaming and pierces the wall. An explorer''s punch is amazing!! Even such a huge body can be blown away. And it''s the first time. After increasing my proficiency, every enemy burst with a single punch. But this black wolf is still here, keeping its original shape. "I''m looking forwards to it!!" I lowered my body and then ran along the wall towards the staggering black wolf. "Guooooooooon!!" When the black wolf opens its mouth after it notices my approach in an attempt to keep me away, a black flash draws a straight line towards me. I can''t dodge at the moment as my body is in the air. Although I can''t move much in the air, I twisted my body and tried to dodge, but the black flash hit my abdomen directly. "Igyaaaaaaa!!" I cried out in pain ... Or so I thought. The black wolf also has a face that seems to be satisfied with my scream. "Hmm? It doesn''t hurt?" However, I was screaming, but the pain didn''t come. I tried to check it by touching various parts of my body, but there is nothing wrong with me. The only thing I can see is that my jersey that was hit directly is torn. "What, is it a mere show?" When I stared at the black wolf, the black wolf shook its head. "Are you giving your all?" "Guooooon!!" When I asked, the black wolf growled and shook its head vertically. Was it actually serious? It''s not good to be so big but weak!! "Okay, do you want to do it more seriously next time?" "Kuuuuun." "It''s not possible? Don''t complain! You''re a proud wolf!" "Guooooooon!!" "That''s more like it, like that." The black wolf finally gets motivated when I instigate it. It has a face that it doesn''t want to fight anymore, and I feel like it''s crying, but I think it''s probably just my imagination. Because it''s a wolf, it shouldn''t be that timid. "Yeah, come on!" "Guoooooooon!!" The black wolf slams into me. I received it without doing anything. The black beam didn''t do any damage so I wanted to give it a try. -Dooooon A shock runs through my body. When my body struck against the ceiling, the momentum didn''t subside and I bounced and blew away while hitting here and there. When I finally thought I stopped, a black shadow appeared from above, and sharp claws were swung down. -Baki My body sank into the ground. As the forefoot slowly lifts, the dungeon dimly shines. "Yeah, there was no damage. The defense power is strong, but the attack power is not good." When I put a lot of effort into my buried body, the ground around me got cracked and my hands and legs sunk in, so I raised my upper body and jumped out with just the power of both hands, checking my body all over. There seems to be no injury anywhere. Instead, my clothes are all tattered. "Kuuun ~" The black wolf makes a frightened gesture at me when I climb out. It hides its tail by sandwiching it between its legs. "This time it''s my turn!!" "Guooooooooon!!" When I started running without asking questions, the black wolf with teary eyes also started running and the distance got closer and closer. When the black wolf came into melee range, I jumped like a bullet and tried to hit the black wolf. But my fist hit empty air. Because the black wolf was lying there showing me its belly. "Hey!! Why don''t you fight!!" "Kuun, Kuuun." After I landed, when I yelled and approached its large face, the black wolf shook its head. "What? You don''t want to fight?" "Won." The black wolf shakes its head to my question. "I guess I''m weak to wolves." "Won Won!!" "That''s wrong? No, it can''t be helped if I feel weak if you show such a figure. It can''t be helped. I can''t beat you if you don''t feel like fighting. But can I go home without defeating you?" The black wolf protests against me, but its pitiful appearance is completely unconvincing. What should I do after this ... I think the only way to get out of the dungeon is to beat it, but it doesn''t want to fight anymore. "Won Won." "What? Stroke your head? Hmm ... I don''t know, but it can''t be helped." While I was worrying, the black wolf begged me to stroke its head, so I stroked its head as the wolf wanted. [ The skill level of ''Stroking'' has reached the upper limit. Evolved into ''Caress''. ](TN:Guess Author forgot their format for this evolution, should have said stroking evolved into caress.) For some reason, my skill level reached the upper limit and it changed to caress after just stroking it once. Caress is something obscene. "Guooooooooon!!" After stroking evolved into caress, I continued stroking, and a black light appeared as if wrapping me and the black wolf. [ BlackFenrir has been Tamed. Please give a name. ] Anna''s voice echoed in my brain. You can tame a monster by stroking it. The monster tamers also tame monsters like this. How peaceful and full of love! Aside from that, it needs a name, or rather, it was tamed without permission ... "Kuun ..." It looks apologetic, but if this is the only way to escape, it can''t be helped. What kind of name should I give? It''s easy to say ''Kuro'' because it''s black, but it''s too much like ''Black''. "Hmm ..." I strugle with my arms crossed trying to wrack my brain for the name of the black wolf. Is it BlackFenrir? It failed to live up to its name, with being so weak. "Then you''re lucky because you weren''t killed by me, so it''s ''Luck''." "Won!!" The black wolf barked as if it liked the name, and shook its huge tail happily. The figure looked like a mere dog. [ The naming is complete. Luck has become a subordinate monster. ] As soon as Luck barked, Anna''s voice echoed again, and Luck formally became my subordinate monster. Once certified as my subordinate monster, a shining magic circle appeared in the back of the room where Luck was. It''s a return magic circle. I see. Is it that the magic circle appeared after being certified as ''subdued'' by making a subordinate contract? "Then, should we go home?" "Won!!" The giant wolf follows me. As expected, if it''s this size, an explorer might be okay with it, but ordinary people will still be surprised, and in the first place, I can''t keep a subordinate monster in the dormitory. "Can you become a little smaller or hide somewhere?" "Won!" When I asked about it, it barked confidently. "Oh!! Great!!" The next moment, the size of Luck became smaller, about the size of a large dog. After that, it went into my shadow, and once it put its whole body inside, I thought that I couldn''t see it, and it just popped out its face. This guy is cute when it gets smaller. But surely it''s okay to take it with me to the dormitory if I can keep it in my shadow forever. "Won Won!!" "What? Send you my luggage? What the hell is that?" It came out of the shadow and poked my backpack with its nose, and I took off my backpack and handed it to Luck. "Won!!" "Seriously!" At the same time as Luck barks, the backpack placed on the shadow sinks into the shadow. Luck grabbed it and put it in and out and explained it to me. "In other words, you can carry my luggage in the shadow as well as yourself?" "Won!" To my guess, Luck barks with a smug look on its face that says it''s true. "If this makes it easier to carry my luggage, it''s worth making you a subordinate monster." "Won!!" Luck barked happily as I stroked its head and complimented it. It''s cute and charming. I''ve never had a pet, but I hvae to take good care of it. "Then I''ll head back this time!!" I call out to Luck while renewing my determination. "Won!!" When I saw Luck dive into my shadow, I got on top of the magic circle. CH 28 Episode 028 Emergency (Third Party Perspective) Explorers'' Union Toyokawa Branch. It is a branch of the Explorers'' Union that controls the Toyokawa area where Shinomiya Academy is located. Shortly after Fuhito entered the dungeon, the emergency response room of the branch was hit with an emergency. "Urgent report!! At E-rank dungeon, Shushima Dungeon, a Labyrinth Rebirth has occured!!" A staff member dressed like a call center operator announces an emergency with a loud voice that echoes in the room. Immediately the atmosphere changes to a nervous one. "What!? When did this happen!?" At the unbelievable situation, the man in charge slammed his hand on his desk and stood up from his chair. "It''s about thirty minutes ago." "Well ... that beginner dungeon has never been ''Rebirthed''. So why now ..." The man in charge began to mutter with a difficult expression. Dungeon Rebirth, as the word ''Rebirth'' means, it is a phenomenon in which the existing dungeon structure, monsters, items from treasure chests, etc. are all renewed as if the dungeon was reborn. It''s a story that constitutes to an emergency, but the biggest problem is that the structure is remodeled and the monsters change regardless of whether there are explorers inside. The monsters that are reborn by rebirth are often stronger than before, so if the explorers of the aptitude rank of the original dungeon encounter them, they don''t stand a chance. Not only that, there are also cases where the explorer is caught up in the structural changes and dies, and there are also cases where the structure itself has changed adn they are lost or missing. For that reason, Dungeon Rebirth is a disaster that cannot be overlooked. "So, what''s the situation?" "Currently, there are seven teams of explorers that cannot be contacted. The other explorers have already escaped." "Yes. Who is on the search team?" "We are currently calling for an emergency, but the high-ranked members are out of town, and the turnout is poor." "Okay. We''re heading to the scene!!" ""Yes!!"" Frustrated by the fact that the search team had not yet gathered, the man in charge headed for the dungeon with the members of the emergency response room. "Everyone, stay away!! It''s dangerous here!!" "We will guide you safely, so don''t panic and be noisy!" "If you are injured, please gather here!!" When the members of the emergency response room arrived at the scene, people were overflowing and the place was noisy. Many are ordinary people and explorers who were nearby. The ordinary people are humans who were stuck due to the sudden earthquake, and the explorers are humans who have escaped with their lives. Employees of the Explorers'' Union adjacent to the dungeon are guiding and treating injured people. "Hah ... Hah ... Section Chief Shindou!!" When the people from the emergency response room got out of the car and approached the staff, one of the staff rushed up and called out to the man in charge, Shindou. "Oh, Branch Head, what''s the situation?" "Yes. The six teams of explorers that I couldn''t contact before have already returned and I have already confirmed their safety. However, I have received a report that there is still one explorer who has not returned yet." "What!?" The situation was getting better, but when he heard that there was still one remaining explorer, Shindou shouted. If there was only one person, the explorers who had escaped in the same way could not help, and it is highly possible that they were attacked by a monster or swallowed by the dungeon. "And? The name of the person?" "Satou Fuhito ... He''s a High school student who just became an explorer." "What the hell ..." How could a lone young man with a bright future ahead of him lose his life in a Dungeon Rebirth, that only happens once every few years. Shindou was full of unbearable feelings. However, he cannot give up without looking for him. "Okay, you guys!! We''re looking for that Satou!!" ""Yes!!"" The members of the Emergency Response Room formed a line towards the entrance to the dungeon, and as they tried to enter, a figure emerged from the darkness of the dungeon. "Huh? What happened that you guys have such scary faces?" The young man who appeared muttered while he tilted his head in puzzlement. CH 29 Episode 029 Policeman-san, It''s This Person!! "This is ... like near the entrance." A sign of the outside is caught in my detection. If I keep going straight, I should reach the gate. I just walked to the exit. However, the gate at the exit was miserably broken, so I weave between the rubble and go outside. "Huh? What happened that you guys have such scary faces?" A group with rugged expressions stood outside the dungeon. Everyone was looking at me so I''ll ask. Did I do something? I have no idea. "You! Wasn''t there anything in the dungeon that was rebirthed?" The man who was leading them at the beginning approached me, put his hands on my shoulders, shook my body, and looked at me in a dreadful manner, as if I were his enemy or something. I''m so scared of this person!! Who the hell are you? Dungeon rebirth? What is that? I never saw anything like that when I looked into this dungeon. "Du, dungeon reverse? I don''t know what that is, but I fell into a pitfall, but nothing else in particular happened?" I just fell into a pit and defeated some slightly different looking Kobolins, tamed a slightly large black wolf and came back. I don''t think there is anything special to mention. So I answered properly while being pressured by the man''s attitude. "Oh yeah. I''m glad you were safe. I can''t stand the thought of a young explorer like you dying?" "Hahahaha. I''m lucky so I''m okay!!" After all, I only encountered weak monsters in there that I can burst in a single blow. I can''t die to such weak foes. Of course, that doesn''t mean I''m looking down on the dungeon. That pride may kill me. "That''s not true? Dungeon rebirth is very dangerous. Has anything changed inside?" "No, there was nothing in particular." "Really?" After thinking a little about what was asked, I answered properly, but I was asked again. Isn''t this person a little persistent? I don''t know who this person is, but he may be a really dangerous person. Policeman-san!! It''s this person!! "Is it okay? Can I go home now?" I was suspicious and decided to end the talk and go home early. "Oh, oh. I''m sorry to hold you back. Be careful and go home." "Yes, thank you." When the leader-like man hurriedly left, I quickly left the place. "Who were those people?" I think back while running on the way home. Everyone wore the same uniform. But it''s different from the Union staff''s uniform, and it might be an explorer party somewhere. He seemed to have an extraordinary interest in dungeon rebirth. I''m not sure, but it seems better not to get involved. Besides, I couldn''t cash the magic stones. I think that a lot of magic stones would be a good amount of money. But if I cash in that amount of magic stones, I might be spotted by strange people. I wonder if I should try to cash them in little by little. But, I want to buy something for my sister and mother. It''s okay if it''s just a little bit, just a little bit, right? I intended to sell only one, but decided to increase it a little more and cash it in. There are quite a few purchase offices everywhere. There must have been one near the school, so let''s sell them there. I stopped by the purchase shop before returning. There was no particular request to show my explorer card, and as long as the stones for purchase were taken out, they could be exchanged for cash. "300,000 yen ..." I was shocked to see the money I got today. The bonus magic stones given to those who overcame that trial of defeating 2P color monsters that differed in appearance was bought at the price of a B-rank magic stone. The magic stones of the E-rank monsters that I defeated were smaller than the bonus magic stones that the black monsters dropped, so I threw them in the dungeon. Oh, it''s a shame, I could have returned and recovered them if I knew earlier that Luck could store my luggage in the shadows. What should I buy for my mother and sister for 300,000 yen? Thinking about a present, I returned to my room. "Come out, Luck." When I returned to my room, I took Luck out of the shadow. "Won." Luck came out barked happily. "Well, the rules here are don''t bark, don''t go wild, don''t come out of the shadows unless I say it''s okay. Do you understand?" "..." I instructed him by raising my index finger to his mouth to be quiet, and when I told him the rules for living here, Luck shook his head in agreement.(TN:Hmm, I may have messed up previously when he shook his head at everything, Japanese is weird in phrasing sometimes.) "By the way, do you eat? You can make a small reply. If it''s affirmative, do it once, if it''s negative, do it twice." "Won." "I see. Then do you poop?" "Won Won." "Is it okay not to poop!! That''s comforting." After hearing about Luck''s way of life and what was needed, I slept in bed with Luck. It didn''t smell like a beast, and the mofumofu was wonderful. ?????????? The back alley outside the purchase shop where Fuhito stopped by. "Hey! Did you find him!?" "No, nowhere!" After Fuhito returned, boorish people gathered and started idle gossip. "Where did he disappear to?" "Damnit. He was a rare source of revenue." They gathered to steal money from the seemingly weak Fuhito who made a lot of money at the purchase shop. "Tsk. Can''t be helped. Let''s change our state of mind and look for the next easy mark!!" ""Got it."" However, there was no Fuhito on the scene anymore, and they couldn''t find him. They disappeared into the city looking for their next prey. They will be grateful at a later date for not being found today. CH 30 Episode 030: Impossible Phenomena and a Guess (Third Person Perspective) "I .. what did I do?" "No, an Oji-san who wouldn''t even give out his name, a Section Chief who grabbed the shoulders of a minor child and hounded him." For some reason, the young man escaped, so Shindou looked back and asked with an indescribable expression, and his subordinate Yashiro put his hand on Shindou''s shoulder and made an amazed face. It''s true that I was in a hurry, but it''s suspicious to talk to him unilaterally without giving my name. What''s more, an oji-san shouldn''t grab a high school student. "I''ve done it ..." "Well, it''s the usual thing, Section Chief." Yashiro taps Shindou''s shoulder with a ''Pon Pon''. "Or rather, it''s not the time to do that!! We have to investigate the condition inside immediately!!" A subordinate woman, that openly rebukes the two of them, Yanagi Aki. "Oops, that''s right!! Let''s go inside immediately!!" ""Yes!!"" At the signal of Shindou, who regained his senses, they invaded the dungeon. "It''s dim and much stronger than before, isn''t it?" "That''s right. The magical power drifting in the air is imcomparable." As soon as the people in the emergency response room went inside, they were sensitive to the changes in the dungeon. Obviously, the atmosphere inside has changed from before, and the magical power concentration has jumped up. "This is ... B-rank ... No, is it possible that it''s A-rank?" "Yes, this is pretty dangerous, isn''t it? There has never been an E-rank dungeon upgraded to a B-rank dungeon by Dungeon Rebirth. It''s an unusual situation." Until now, even if the E-rank dungeon were to Dungeon Rebirth, it will rise to D-rank at most. There were some dungeons that went up to C-rank very rarely, but only a few cases actually went up. This is estimated to be B-rank or higher this time. This was an obvious anomaly. "This could be dangerous if we don''t keep our guards up? Everyone!! Keep your guard up!!" ""Yes!!"" Shindou sensed the future danger and called attention to his subordinates. The Shindou Tatsu Emergency Response Team is an elite group consisting of B-ranks and above. In particular, Shindou has an A-rank explorer qualification. It was such a party, but they still felt that the atmosphere of the dungeon would be dangerous in the future. "Yashiro, Sanada come forward and scout. Yamazaki and Tanaka at the back. Andou and Shishido to the front, Banba and I are the vanguard. Let''s go!"(TN:I''m not sure, but I THINK the author did an oopsie here and Yamazaki should be the Yanagi Aki that was mentioned earlier, but it''s two different things: o and ɽ ) ""Yes."" When the leader, Shindou, gave instructions on everyone''s roles, they began to move deeper into the dungeon. "(Section Chief, enemy. That is ... Black Kobolin.)"(TN:Whispers I guess) "(What!?)" Scout Sanada returns to Shindou and makes a quiet report. Black Cobolin is a B-rank monster. It''s not clear how many monsters will come out if you to to the back, as it''s only a few minutes walk from the dungeon entrance. "(What is the number? And what are the other signs of enemies?)" "(The number is one. And there are no other signs of enemies.)" "(Understood.)" B-rank monster. For the general public, it is a threat itself, but for the members of the emergency response room composed of the same rank members, it is a threat level that can be defeated without danger if cooperation is made. The figure of the young man who escaped safely came to mind in Shindou''s mind. The F-rank explorer boy who came out safely in a dungeon like this without encountering them. After breathing out a sigh of relief for the boy''s luck, Shindou sends a signal to defeat the Black Kobolin with a hand sign to everyone except Scout Sanada. Go!! Shindou and the others, who came close to the Black Kobolin, jumped at the Black Koblin with Yashiro''s hand sign. Being outnumbered. The Black Kobolin, who is losing 7 to 1 in numbers, is easily defeated. "Hmm. It''s a strong enemy from the beginning." "Yes, I don''t know what monsters are waiting for us." Check the safety situation around them and then discuss at normal volume. "Well, we won''t know if we don''t go anyway. Let''s move on quickly." ""Yes!!"" After that, despite the uneasy feeling that they couldn''t erase, they only sporadically encountered B-rank monsters led by Black Kobolins, and they didn''t encounter any more threats up to the third floor. "This is the end of today''s search!!" "Yes." The day ended with a search up to the third level. If it is an E-rank dungeon, it is about 10 floors, but if it is B-rank or higher, it is highly possible that it is 30 floors or higher. Since more camps will be required, the investigation will be conducted after properly equipping the equipment. "This dungeon will be closed for a while ..." It turns out that there is no immediate danger, but the threat ahead is still unknown. It will be closed and investigated until the threat level can be measured accurately. The investigation will be done by reliable high-ranked explorers. I hope nothing happens ... Shindou looked up at the eerily unchanged brick ceiling. ... ... ... ... In a report that Shindou received at a later date, it was written as follows. The Shushima Dungeon is a little small, but it is judged to be a high-ranking A-rank dungeon. From the 10th floor, a large number of B-rank monsters begin to appear, and from the 20th floor, A-rank monsters begin to mix in, albeit alone. There are B ranks from the 30th floor, but there are multiple A-rank monsters wandering around. However, there was no shadow or shape in the dungeon boss room on the 40th floor, which is the final floor, and the return magic circle had already been installed. ȡ(TN:Again with the ''To'', I guess it means ''And'' or ''Continuing'' IDK.) In other words, someone had already defeated the dungeon boss. If you defeat the dungeon boss, there will be a period until it is respawned. The period tended to be longer for higher rank dungeons. The person who remained inside during the Dungeon Rebirth. Shindou remembers a young man who gave off a suspicious feeling and escaped on the day of the emergency dispatch. "No ... no way ..." Shindou shook his head to deny the possibility, and took out a cigarette from his chest pocket, lit it, and smoked it. "Section Chief!! No smoking here!!" "M, my bad!!" He was Shindou, a man who was sloppy to the bitter end. CH 31 Episode 031 Young Lady''s Misaligned Determination (Third Party Perspective) "You lost sight of him!?" "I''m sorry!!" A slightly dim room without electricity. A woman who is exposed to the sunlight from the outside and a man who bows deeply towards the woman. The relationship between them can be seen from the composition. "What happened?" "That was ... I shadowed him, but that boy was unusually sharp. I used my skills, and even though he was tens of meters away, he glanced at me. Even more ... I tried to keep him further away, but this time the boy''s presence disappeared, like smoke ..." The man explains with a confused expression. "You couldn''t keep watching ... Does that mean ..." "In short, that''s right. I think all of our movements have been observed." His current ability cannot be grasped due to his unexpected ability. The woman sighed. "Truly, what kind of person are you, Satou Fuhito ..." It was Fuhito who was being shadowed. The ''Five Senses'' and ''Intuition'' of Fuhito are already in the realm of superhumans, and it is difficult to get past those feelings even with considerable skill. "According to my research, he''s a boy who grew up in a normal household ..." "Well, I''ve received the report. I know that the report isn''t strange, but that child''s ability is abnormal." "Well, I''m still an A-rank explorer. And I''m specialized in covert operations. It''s an unbelievable fact that I''m discovered." The man is an A-rank explorer. He had the pride that he wouldn''t lose to an S-rank explorer, being unable to monitor such a person, his pride was torn to pieces. "Let''s stop shadowing him now. I don''t want his power to be pointed at us for any reason." A boy who can easily shake off even an A-rank explorer. In the mock battle with Saotome, Saotome lost before he could even understand what happened, and so easily. I don''t know how much damage he will do if he gets serious. His power is expected to be S-rank or higher, according to Saotome. Given that possibility, Tokine was thinking of taking another measure, partly because she had received the proposition before. "I understand." "Then I will investigate that boy myself." "That, what are you saying?" "That boy wants to be popular in High school, so I''ll show him myself." It was a strategy to get closer, create a relationship where it is not strange to be close, and get information from there. It''s time to do what Shinji had suggested. First, get him to join the Student Council and create an environment where they can easily meet. Then, whenever there is a chance, ask him to do errands, lower the hurdle to being near him, and gradually approach. Tokine drew such a concept in her head. "Is that so ... I''m sorry I didn''t help. It''s unpleasant to let Ojou-sama do such a thing." It is a terrible blunder for a man to let his master be forced to move themself. Moreover, it is a means of sacrificing one''s body. It''s no wonder he''s depressed. "Don''t worry. That kid is completely out of the standard. He''s almost irregular. You don''t have to despise yourself just because you can''t do anything about it." "Thank you for your kind words." After all I have only this person. When she shakes her head and smiles gently, the man hangs his head to his chest in a flood of emotions. "Can you investigate that child''s family and his surroundings in more detail in the future?" "Understood." "Please, and don''t try to do any harm. I''ve also got information that he has an extreme sister complex. If he thinks his sister will be harmed, there''s no telling what he might do." "I understand. Excuse me." When Tokine gave instructions for the future, the man left the room. "Fuu ..." Tokine sits down on a leather chair and looks out from the window where the sun shines. She is thinking of the future. "I will definitely capture Satou-kun''s heart." Contrary to that determination, there was no way for Tokine to know that her actions will have the opposite effect. CH 32 Episode 032 Elite and Suspicious Person is a Paper-thin Difference "Good morning." "Good morning." I join Aki and have breakfast at the cafeteria. "Where did you go yesterday? I couldn''t find you right after school." "I immediately dived into the dungeon." "Wow, really. I envy you because your birthday is early." An early birthday is an advantage for explorers. You can dive that much faster. But I haven''t investigated it in detail, but there seem to be exceptions. "It''s not bad." "Where did you go to the dungeon?" "Umm, I went to the Shushima Dungeon." "Huh!?" When I responded, Aki screamed with his eyes wide open. The scream echoes throughout the dining room and attracts the attention of those who were eating breakfast like ourselves. Hey, give me a break. I don''t want to get any more attention since they already know I''m an explorer. "What surprised you so much?" "Didn''t you hear on the news that there was a Dungeon Rebirth in the Shushima Dungeon?" That''s why I''m saying, what is a Dungeon Rebirth? Is it such an exaggerated event that it makes the news? Yesterday I was absorbed in choosing gifts for my sister and mother, so I didn''t care. "What is ''Dungeon Rebirth''?" "You don''t even know that?" When I casually listened to him, Aki had a stunned face. "I didn''t look up that much." "It''s pretty famous, but it''s okay. I''ll explain it." When I asked, Aki folded his arms and snorted and replied with a sloppy face. "My best regards." "Well, Dungeon Rebirth is a disaster that dramatically changes the structure of the dungeon, the strength of the monsters, the contents of the treasure chests, etc. The troublesome part of the Dungeon Rebirth is inside. Even if there are people, changes will occur regardless, and the people involved may die. The strength of the monsters may also change and strong enemies may appear. I often hear that explorers suitable for the rank of the dungeon before the reverse died when they encountered a stronger monster." Hey, it would be hard to get involved in it. I''m really glad I just fell into a slightly longer pit. The monsters remained E-rank, and so did the boss. "Hmm, there''s that kind of thing. Certainly when I left the dungeon, I was asked by some suspicious people if anything was strange. I fell into a pit and got out and then went home. It doesn''t matter because they came, and I answered that there was nothing." "Well, you were safe. And weird clothes?" Talking about yesterday''s events, Aki folded his arms and tilted his head and asked me. "Hmm, a uniform that feels different from the Union staff." "They''re probably the Union''s emergency response room. It''s a super-elite group of people who are all B-rank or higher ranked explorers, right?" It wasn''t easy to explain, so it was a loose explanation, but Aki picked up on it and told me the true identity of those suspicious people. Those suspicious people were an elite group. The person who talked to me aws a completely perverted suspicious person. Everyone didn''t look that strong, but people don''t look like that. "That''s right. They didn''t even give me their names, so I thought they were suspicious and left immediately." "It''s a group that normally makes people happy." Aki tells me that when I don''t show much reaction, as if I was a little unfaithful. "Even if you say so. It''s more important to buy presents for my sister and mother with yesterday''s income than that." "What? You have a younger sister? Is she cute?" Aki''s reaction is good when I talk about my sister. "Isn''t it obvious that she would be cute?" "If so, please introduce me." Huh? What? What did this guy say just now? Is he going to reach out to my sister? My wrath gauge inside me goes up. "Hey. I didn''t know you were a suicide applicant. Should I send a suspicious person approaching my sister who was just in the first grade of Junior High school to Hell?" "No, no, I''ll refrain from doing that!!" When I asked with the best smile I could do now, Aki salutes and declines for some reason. I wonder what it is. I''ve just entered this elite school. "Yep, yep, as long as you understand, you understand." "Haha, do you change into another person when you talk about your sister?" Hmm? What did he say? "Did you say something?" "There is nothing!" Aki''s cry echoed indoors again. After eating breakfast noisily, I went to a school I wasn''t used to. CH 33 Episode 033 Those Hiding in the Darkness (Third Party Perspective) "So what about the invasion of the other world?" The office room is a very creepy room where the structure of the room and the category of furniture is made of pulsating materials such as bone-like objects and creatures. A man sitting at a grotesque desk in the back, like a piece of bare muscle, wears a hooded cloak that can''t be seen into. "Yes. Currently, we are intervening in the world where humans of a different world live by the dungeon system, and the concentration of magical power floating in the world has increased from 0% to 40%." When asked by the man in the hood, a black humanoid figure that looks like a person made of black mist replied. The sudden opening of the mouth on the featureless face further promotes the creepy feeling. "Hmm. If that rises by another 30% in the future, someone like us will be able to live there." "That''s right. If we start with the bottom layer, they can work there." "Well, it''s not a bad idea to send them to start solidifying the groundwork." After hearing the report of the Black Mist Person, the man in the hood puts his hand on his chin and ponders. Human beings, who are intelligent life forms, are already living on the earth. They get in the way of our living there. If we send the lowest-ranked people for now, slaughter them, and train them to be slaves and listen to what we say, there will be less trouble later. The hooded person thought so. "That''s right. I was wondering if you would say so, and to be careful, I put the previously captured mad beast into one of the dungeons because the humans on Earth are also getting benefits from the dungeon system. Some may be able to compete with the lowest-ranked people, but even the one whose rampages burn our hands will kill many humans." "Hoho. Did you release that mad beast?" The man in the hood asks the Black Mist Person while seemingly interested in the words of the Black Mist Person. The mad beast is a monster that causes crazy destruction that it took a lot of effort to catch and seal. An unreasonable beast that just rampages without listening to anyone''s orders. If that beast rampages, there are no humans who could benefit from the dungeon system. "Yes, but we can''t intervene in the dungeon system itself, so when the dungeon was born, we could at best put it into the dungeon ..." The Black Mist Person speaks a little dissatisfied. The dungeon system was created by a being called Kano who created a program that was so esoteric and complex that they could not modify it, and it was difficult for them to put out their hands. "That being is no longer in this world. They can''t do anything anymore. No one can stop us. Don''t worry." "Is that so." The Black Mist Person regains his temper and nods to the comforting words of the man in the hood. The being who had been called Kano was made into a deceased person by their careful planning. This freed the malicious ones and allowed them to act freely. However, the place where they live now was a small prison-like world for them. "If the mad beast moves more than that, it will be easier to live there. Arrange for the lowest level to be sent immediately." "Yes. As you command ..." When the man in the hood gave instructions to the Black Mist Person, the Black Mist Person disappeared like smoke just like its body. "Fufufu. The day when my plan will be fulfilled is near." Escape from this cramped world, advance into a vast different world, and do your best to dominate the world with fear. No one is in the way anymore. The man in the hood, who is alone, the expression can''t be seen, but he laughs happily. "Fufufufu. Ahahahahahahahahaha!!" Only the laughter of the man in the hood, unleashed from his shackles, echoed in the room. CH 34 Episode 034 I want to be stronger (Third Party Perspective) "Hmm!!" A beautiful sword shining in silver shines with a short cry of a girl in a forest deep enough to pierce the light. "Gugaaaaaaa!!" A sword pierced deeply into a spider-shaped monster that was about the size of a human, and the body fluids of the monster were scattered. In an attempt to try to get rid of her immediately, multiple legs attack the girl one after another, but the girl brilliantly dodges the approaching legs like petals fluttering in the force of the wind, and the legs remaining on the ground are cut off one after another. There is a gap created when the spider lost its legs and lost its balance. As soon as the girl noticed, she tensed her legs, jumped with all her strength, cut through the spider''s throat deeply, and charged to the back. "Gugaaaaaa!!" The spider screeched again. But it was useless. "Guga ... Ga ..." The spider collapsed on the spot, making an unvoiced sound, and the corpse disappeared into particles. "Fuu ..." After confirming that it is definitely dead and ensuring the safety of the area around her, the girl takes a breather. It was the teaching of a great father. "When you think you''ve done the finishing blow, after defeating the enemy, there''s a gap. Don''t be distracted." That was her father''s habit. The girl never forgets his words. But her father is not by her side. "It''s like this ..." The girl looked down, stared at her palm, and squeezed it tightly. On the girl''s face, the impatience that came from her frustration appeared so that even she, whose expression was not rich, could have been understood. Besides, the fact that one young man she met recently is overwhelmingly stronger than she expected and far stronger than herself, even though he is not diving in the dungeon at the risk of his life, it spurred her impatience. "I thought he was weak ..." She had a reason to want to get stronger quickly. However, finding monsters is not easy, and it takes a long time to go to the next floor to fight strong enemies. She came to a dungeon one rank higher to get stronger quickly, but it was hard to find a monster in the vast forest dungeon. "Labyrinth Dungeon ..." The labyrinth dungeon, which is an E-rank dungeon, has a higher encounter rate with enemies, and even if the level is low, the labyrinth dungeon, Shushima dungeon, may be more efficient in raising the level. "Failure ..." She regretted coming to the forest dungeon and looked down. Fortunately for her, she learned that it was quite inefficient in the vast forest dungeon, so she could decide to look for enemies or move on. "Go home." After searching for monsters such as spiders, bears, and wolves for a while, she killed a few and escaped from the dungeon. When she went outside, the sun had already set and it was about to set on the other side of the mountain. Blue and orange are interwoven to create a unique atmosphere just before sunset. "Far ..." One of the drawbacks is that it is a reasonable distance from school and it takes about an hour to return. The forest dungeon was a dungeon that as completely unsuitable for leveling up. She decided that she would come again at another time. She left the dungeon and took a bus to the station, from which she took the train to the nearest station to the school. Fortunately there was a vacant seat, so she sat down in a place where there were few people, and impatiently waited for the outside scenery to move. The faces of her father and mother that she can still vividly remember. The father holds the girl and tells various stories, and the mother cooks while looking at them. Such a scene was commonplace. "Wait a little longer ..." The color of determination floated in the blue eyes of the girl who had a daydream of her family''s unity. When the train starts to move, the girl takes out her cell phone and browses the internet. And she found the Dungeon Rebirth news on the top page. "Shushima Dungeon ... Dungeon Rebirth!?" At the same time as she was surprised that the Shushima dungeon near the school had a Dungeon Rebirth, the picture clearly showed that the gate was broken miserably. "Here!!" The girl shouted out loud even though she was on the train, and her hopes seemed to come true, and she was overwhelmed with emotions. If the gate is broken miserably, she should be able to pass through without swiping the card. You can get inside that dungeon if you manage to avoid the guards. "Harder." The girl, who was suddenly motivated, went further into the world of the Internet to get information about the Shushima Dungeon after the Dungeon Rebirth. In the photo above, a member of the Emergency Response Office of the Explorers'' Union and Fuhito returning from the dungeon were reflected in small size, but the girl did not notice it.(TN:Hmm, maybe it should be Office not Room, lmao ...) CH 35 Episode 035 There are times when a man has to go About a week after I entered Shinomiya Academy, I finished the orientation in all the classes and started actual classes in a variety of classes. A group was completely formed in the classroom, and Sakura and I were repelled by that group. Sakura was able to join another group, but I was in the current state of thinking about it. Katsuragi-san was invited by the top castes to group with them, but she didn''t take the invitation at all and put up a barrier, and eventually they gave up and became unrelated. Fortunately, neither Katsuragi-san nor I have received anything like bullying. ----------------------------------------- Name Satou Fuhito Skill level ? God Pulse (99999/99999) ? God Metabolism (99999/99999) ? God Thinking (99999/99999) ? God Breathing (84974/99999) ? True Five Senses (36421/99999) ? True Intuition (36421/99999) ? Hitting (998/9999) ? Kicking (979/9999) ? God Defense (9999/9999) ? Caress (2685/9999) ? Hiding (5692/9999) ? Conversation (235/9999) ----------------------------------------- As for my skill levels, the number of unconscious systems is increasing. There is another E-rank dungeon in the neighborhood other than the Shushima dungeon, but I went there only twice on Saturdays and Sundays because it is a little far from the neighborhood. Instead of going to the dungeon boss'' room, I defeated the regular enemies. I''ve defeated a lot of monsters, so I''ve been hitting and kicking quite a bit. I defeated about 800 in total. However, I exchanged about 100 magic stones in my backpack, so I got 200 magic stones in total for two days. I was only able to redeem that much. That is about 20,000 yen. Considering that the daily allowance is 10,000 yen, it was on a whole different level compared to the beginning. "No, there are so many, right?" I was told that when I was cashing next to the dungeon, but it was strange because other explorers would be able to get more. The bonus magic stones, which are hidden in my shadow by the ability of Luck, seems to be noticed by awkward people if I cash them too often, so I decided to quietly cash them about once a month. I think a monthly income of 300,000 is more than enough. If anything, I just have to cash in a lot. "Please hire a tax accountant." Even so, I was told such at the purchase shop, so I was introduced by the explorer''s Union to someone I could trust. I thought it would be profitable for an explorer to make so much money even though he was still F-rank. In my case, it was a big deal, though. I realized that the bonus monsters that were at the end of the pitfall of that Shushima Dungeon, with only a slightly different color and equipment, were very wonderful. I thought it would be said that you could make so much money as F-rank, but when I saw that nothing was said, there may be people like me who are lucky enough to make money. I also used the money to buy presents for my sister and mother yesterday. I think it will arrive today or tomorrow. Also, I gave Luck all the orc meat that dropped in the dungeon. If I put it in the shadow, it will last for a while. They were happy to chew on it. And ''Caress'' is up because I''m stroking Luck every night. I couldn''t escape the charm of that mofumofu. Also, maybe because I talk to someone every day, the skill level category ''Conversation'' has been released. I don''t know what kind of ability it is, but I think it''s better than nothing. "I''m tired ~." "Oh, I''m tired all day today." Today''s class is over and I was going to dive into the dungeon. "That''s right. The club activity tour will start from today, let''s go together." "I don''t have much to do with club activities." Aki invites me to a club activity tour as if he came up with idea. To be honest, despite my aptitude as an explorer, when I failed to make my High school debut due to incompetence, I wanted to dive into the dungeon without belonging anywhere and live quietly and graduate safely. "You. Are you going to the dungeon alone? The dungeon is important, but you''re a High school student, so enjoy adolescence, adolescence." "Adolescence, huh?" Aki holds my shoulder and admonishes me. I might have been interested before I failed to make my High school debut, but now it seems like a distant world of another dimension. "Let''s go see one for the time being, alright?" "Hmm ... It can''t be helped. You invited me so much, so I''ll go." "That''s the spirit. Let''s depart immediately." I gave in to Aki who put his hands together in front of my face and begged, so I decided to follow his club activities tour, though I was amazed. "Where are we going?" "Here''s the thing, basically anyone with explorer aptitude can''t belong to an athletic club. Candidates will be at the Dungeon Exploration Club, Brass Band Club, Tea Ceremony Club, and Literary Club." Aki answers by looking into the distance with a wide grin. There were only evil intentions on his face. "You''re definitely choosing based on the number of girls except for the Dungeon Explorer''s Club, right?" "Ha ha ha ha. Did I get caught? Aren''t girls a part of adolescence?" "I don''t know about that." I was amazed at Aki who said such things without being afraid. "Hey, I know, you''re on good terms with Katsuragi-san." "No, we don''t get along well. Rather ..." I can''t say I''m on good terms with Katsuragi-san. Rather, I think I''m hated because we met in that way on the day of the entrance ceremony. Recently, for some reason, Katsuragi-san, who forgets textbooks and forgets lunch, can''t be left alone, so I can''t help but show her my textbooks and give her lunch. Nobody got close to me in my Junior High school days. The bitterness has soaked in my body. "Hmm? Well, that''s fine. Let''s go for the time being." "Yes, yes." Aki leaves the classroom hurrying me who has a distant look in my eyes. We decided to go around the Cultur Department. However, the result was unspeakable. Everyone was serious. Isn''t it possible that there is no character for adolescence at all? Adolescence for them is all about producing results. That seems to be the tradition of the Culture Department of Shinomiya Academy. Originally, the Culture Department of Shinomiya Academy was said to be prestigious. They did their best to pursue the activities of the club to which they belonged, and have no room for love. "Maybe we had a high hurdle ..." "That''s right." After the tour, we were overwhelmed by the fact that we were forced to do specialized things adn were made to remember, despite being a tour. "Let''s go to the Dungeon Exploration Department as the last one for the time being. In fact, for someone who entered by the explorer''s recommendation it''s actually compulsory participation." "Then why did you go to see the Culture Department!!" Isn''t it a waste of time? "Even if you know it''s no good, there are times when you have to be a man for adolescence." "That''s definitely wrong to use it!!" I plunged at Aki who was pretending to be nihilistic. "Guh!? That''s quite a sharp plunge, isn''t it ..." "Sorry, I should have remembered how much power I have." I should have been able to suppress my strength to the extent that it would not interfere with my daily life, but it seems that the current plunge was too strong for Aki who hasn''t even awakened yet. "Well, don''t worry. Let''s go to a better place than that." "Is it the place of Saotome-senpai? I want to enter because there is a senior who has taken care of me and gave me pointers, but I have decided to explore the dungeon alone." That Senpai is a very nice Senpai, but if I dive with someone, I can''t do anything. Please forgive me. "Stupid guy!! Dungeon exploration is done by putting together a party. A love romance with a girl whom you partied with is waiting!" "That''s because it''s a pattern that leaves you alone and you end up lonely." "You don''t know if you don''t try!! Make a harem by forming a party with girls other than yourself!!" Aki talks about it hotly. Only those who say that kind of thing will never realize that dream. "Aki is stubborn after all. I have no intention of entering, but should we go inside for the time being?" "Yeah." We headed to the annex where the Dungeon Exploration Department is located. CH 36 Episode 036 Please stop saying disturbing things "It''s pretty big ..." "Heee ~, As expected of Shinomiya Academy." It seems that it is no exaggeration to say that the Dungeon Exploration Department has raised the school because it is also focusing on developing explorers. So it''s no wonder that they have a dedicated facility in a separate building. However, I didn''t think that the entire annex itself was the Dungeon Exploration Department. Various facilities and human resources such as a library that collects materials related to dungeons, a training room for training the human body that has an explorer aptitude, a training ground for mock combat training, a trainer who manages the explorer''s body, a healing medic, etc. It was all in the annex. "Shinomiya Academy is really a great school. I''m glad I passed the entrance exam for scholarship students." "Really. I think you''re pretty lucky, aren''t you?" "Do you think so? I''ve always been lucky." Yeah, I''ve been lucky for a long time. "You''re pretty funny." "You too." We talked like that and laughed with each other. "Do you know the school has more than that? Did you know about the dungeon?" "Dungeon!?" It was my first time hearing about it. No way, the school manages a dungeon ... "Oh. So if you come to this school, you can enter the dungeon before your birthday and awaken, and you can enter the school managed F-rank, E-rank, D-rank dungeon dungeon according to your grades and exams." "Are you serious!? Then, doesn''t everyone who has an aptitude to be an explorer want to come to this school?" If they have such a complete facility, everyone will definitely want to enroll. "This is not the only school that has dungeons. However, there is no doubt that this is the place that manages the most dungeons and has quite a lot of dedicated equipment, so it is suitable for third-year Junior High school students. It''s arguably the most popular of all, but not everyone is accepted, and not everyone is recommended." "It''s hard for people to get recommendations." "That''s right." I learned that it''s difficult to gain an explorer recommendation. We talked as it was and went inside along with the other people who were visiting this building. "Welcome." There was a receptionist inside. People other than ourselves were lining up there. Since this is a dungeon exploration related facility, it can be inferred that everyone here is involved in dungeon exploration. "There are more explorers in this school than I expected." "That''s because half of the students at this school are actually explorers. The other half are elites specializing in academic ability." "Hey!" "It''s surprising that you don''t really know it." I was amazed for some reason. "Welcome to the Dungeon Exploration Building. Are you here to visit the Exploration Department?" "Yes, please!" "I''m just here to escort this guy." It''s our turn and the receptionist will take care of us. "Oh? Are you from the recommended group?" "Yes, I''m a scholarship student." It seems that people who are not in the exploration recommendation category are rare. "Oh, is that so. I understand. First of all, visitors will go to the club room. The club room is ... "Oh, Takatsuka-san, these guys will be taken care of by me, so it''s okay."" Saotome-senpai called the name of the receptionist and interrupted the conversation. "Oh, Saotome-kun. Do you know each other?" "They''re junior dormitory students." "Is that right, then I''ll ask you to handle the rest." "I understand ~. Look, follow me you guys." After a light conversation between the receptionist and Saotome-senpai, we headed to the club room following Saotome-senpai in a hurry. "Welcome to the Dungeon Exploration Department. I understand Sakura, but why is Satou here? Aren''t you in the general category?" The club room is quite large because this is the club that their activities raised the school, and the entire floor is used as a club room, and in that way we were guided to one of the rooms. "Yes, I''m Aki, Sakura''s escort." "Is that so. I was hoping you would join too." Saotome-senpai over-reacts a little, unfortunately. "I''m more suited to being alone." "Well, don''t push yourself. If you want to enter, you''re always welcome." "Yes." Hahahaha. If I have a level, skill, and ability score, I would enter as soon as possible ... I nodded with such an attitude without belching out such a thing. "Well, I''ll guide you guys." "Is it okay? aren''t you busy?" Aki is a little surprised and asks Saotome-senpai. Certainly, if you are the driectly of the Dungeon Exploration Department of the official school club''s activities, it is not strange if you are very busy. Of course, I think the most important thing for him is to dive into the dungeon. "I had plans today, but my plans were suddenly cancelled, so there is no problem." "Then, please." After that, we listened to the explanation about the Dungeon Exploration Department and were guided to the dedicated building. I felt a little bad when I was guided to a place where I shouldn''t actually enter. "Don''t worry about it!!" It was dismissed by Saotome-senpai with a broad smile. "Thank you for your time today." "Thank you very much." "No, don''t worry. I''ll see you again in club activities." Aki went through the entrance procedure and I decided to go back to the dormitory without doing anything. "I won''t enter, though? See you again." "Hahahaha. I wonder about that." "Eeh!?" When I tried to go to the exit to go home, Saotome-senpai laughed and muttered something meaningful, so I was surprised and turned around. "See you again!!" However, Saotome-senpai left to the back of the exploration building, waving his hand without looking back at me. CH 37 Episode 037: Happy Life as a Dog (Third Party Perspective) It was still dim and the outside began to turn white. "Guo ... Guo ..." A beast is sleeping in Fuhito''s dormitory room. Yes, the demon beast Fuhito viciously beat until it surrendered, it''s the BlackFenrir Luck. "Nguo!?" When it seems that the breath of a sleeper suddenly stopped, Luck wakes up and looks around. There seems to be no particular problem. It doesn''t feel any sign of hostility from the surroundings. "Suu ... Suu ..." The owner of Luck, Satou Fuhito, is still sleeping and the outside is dark, so it can be seen that the sun has not risen yet. He lays down to fall asleep again. Luck is reminded of the dark, painful, cold, narrow space it was trapped in before. At that time, following the urge to destroy within itself, it did its best to destroy all over the previous world, and it also ate demons, but now it does not destroy anything like this, it was able to be leisurely. Luck wondered how satisfied it was with a life without sleeping or eating the food given by human hands. Luck suddenly opens one eye a little and looks at its master sleeping on the bed in front of it. This is also thanks to the master who exposes his unprotected sleeping figure in front of Luck. The dark, painful, cold, narrow space it was trapped in, when it felt something changed outside, it roared with the maximum force it could, and broke through that space. There was no pain outside, it was dim but not without light, and it was neither cold nor narrow, and it was a comfortable world. The first person to come to the liberated world was Luck''s current master, Fuhito. Luck struck with all its anger and destructive urges that built up while it was trapped, at Fuhito who nonchalantly entered, but it couldn''t do any damage to his body, and on the contrary, it was given a great deal of damage with just one blow. I can''t beat this guy. Luck instinctively realized that. Before being sealed, Luck, feared as an incarnation of violence, was just a weak creature in front of Fuhito, just like any other creature. Luck felt its first horror in a long wolf life and decided to surrender to Fuhito. Fuhito did not try to kill the surrendered Luck. However, if there was no other way to escape from the dungeon, there would be no hesitation in killing. That''s why Luck desperately begged and decided to sign an servant contract. It was the expectation that if Luck was considered subdued, a return magic circle would be set up. Sure enough, a return magic circle was set up once the servant contract was made. Seeing the result, Luck sighed in relief. At the same time, it found that the urge to destroy within itself had disappeared. This was an unexpected effect. Under Fuhito, Luck can live as a normal dog. There is no more reason to be afraid, get subdued, or be lonely. At least it thinks so. It is a characteristic of a Fenrir, that originally has the instinct of wanting to serve someone and to be close to them. It was happiness for Luck to be able to live according to that characteristic. It couldn''t remember why it used to destroy the world, but Luck is happy to have a master in a new world against whom it can never win even if it is exposed to this defenseless sleep. Life as a pet was obtained. I''m not going to let go of this life anymore. I want to continue this warm life with my master. If there is something that disturbs it, I will do my best to eliminate it. After thinking such, Luck closed its eyes again. "Guo ... Guo ..." And it also begins to sleep again after a while. While dreaming of having fun running around the dungeon, eating delicious food, sleeping together, playing together, with the master it couldn''t resist. "Suu ... Luck, how fluffy you are ... Suu ..." The person in question did not know that Luck had such a feeling, and dreamed of being healed by mofumofuing Luck gracefully, exposing a loose expression that should not be shown to people. CH 38 Episode 038 Secretly Invade With Convenient Powers The next day after I went to the club activity tour. ----------------------------------------- Name Satou Fuhito Skill level ? God Pulse (99999/99999) ? God Metabolism (99999/99999) ? God Thinking (99999/99999) ? God Breathing (99999/99999) ? True Five Senses (56481/99999) ? True Intuition (56481/99999) ? Hitting (998/9999) ? Kicking (979/9999) ? God / Defense (9999/9999) ? Caress (3685/9999) ? Hiding (5692/9999) ? Conversation (285/9999) ----------------------------------------- The skill level of ''Breathing'' reached the upper limit. After class, I wanted to go to the dungeon again, but I heard that the Shushima dungeon is closed due to the Dungeon Rebirth. Well, that''s the closest E-rank dungeon. Otherwise, it would be a D-rank dungeon or higher. I''m still an F-rank explorer, so I can''t dive into dungeons above E-rank yet. "Hmm, what should I do from now on ..." "Won." When I was worrying while lying on the bed in my room, Luck barked. It is allowed to cry out to the extent that it cannot be heard outside. "What happened? Do you want to go for a walk?" "Won." Bark once and shake its head vertically. It can''t move much when we''re here. The only time it''s been exercising for the past week has been when I went out to the dungeon on Saturday and Sunday. If you live such a life, it is not strange that stress builds up. "If we somehow hide and get to the dungeon, you can play all you want in the Shushima Dungeon." "Won." Luck pushes its nose against my body. "Is there something?" "Won." When I sat up and asked, Luck nodded. "What?" Luck sat down a little further away and streched out its shadow. In that state it dexterously raised its forefoot and pointed at me, then at the shadow. "Do you mean to go in there?" "Won." Luck nodded. "Well, I''ll try it." I follow Luck''s instructions and try to put my foot in the shadow. "Oh!!" I can''t explain the feeling I get when my body is sinking in the shadows, but it may be close to the feeling that my body is plunging into lukewarm water. When I try to find out how far I could go, I sat at the boundary between the shadow and the floor, and it was deep enough to reach the floor with my legs stretched out. After confirming the depth, when I put my whole body inside, I was in a state of being inside to the height of about my navel. "Won." When Luck barked, the floor in the shadows went down, and I was completely in the shadows above my head. I can see the inside of the shadow with the light coming in from above. There was a space of about 6 tatami mats. There seems to be air and I can breathe without problems. "Oh, it''s not painful." "Won." Luck also comes in. "What''s wrong?" "Wowon." As Luck runs around the shadows trying to tell me something, the shadow space moves according to the movement of Luck. "Is it possible to move while in this shadow?" "Won!" Luck barked confidently. "That''s amazing, Luck!!" I hugged Luck and stroked it. It seems that I can move in the shadow, and if I use the shadow, I may be able to enter the Shushima Dungeon without anyone noticing. Then I may be able to enter that pitfall again and be challenged. "Well, isn''t it too convenient for me?" I made that much at once. I don''t think I can do it so many times. If I can still enter the Shushima Dungeon, I can let the monsters that come out play with Luck. "Would you like to get closer for the time being?" "Won!!" Once I got out of the shadow, I got ready and ran to the Shushima Dungeon again. When I got close to it, there was a barricade, and there were three people who looked like guards in the vicinity. The gate in the back has a miserable figure, and it seems that you can enter without holding up the card. "The security seems to be full of holes." I don''t feel the line of sight other than the three people looking around. After a week, my feelings are getting sharper. It''s so strong that even an F-rank explorer can''t tell if he''s an S-rank explorer, even though he''s so strong that his body changes so much within two weeks of becoming an explorer. "Hmm? That is ..." Apart from the three guards, I felt the presence of another person in the vicinity of the dungeon. "No way ... Katsuragi-san?" For some reason, Katsuragi-san seemed to be hiding in the shadows of a tree and looking at the Shushima Dungeon. What the hell are you doing in a place like this? It looks like she''s hiding, and it''s not good to call out from here, maybe. It''s hard to talk to her in the first place. I''ve come this far using ''Hiding'', but I may get caught if I get closer, so I tried not to get any closer than I am now. "Luck, can you move in the shadows from here?" "Won." When Luck replied from the shadows, the shadow at my feet spread and I slowly sank into the shadow. "Do you know where the entrance to the dungeon is, Luck?" "Won!!" "Then I''ll ask you to take the lead!!" "Won." I managed to sneak into the dungeon, leaving it to Luck, who appealed to me that it knew the way confidently. CH 39 Episode 039 Re:E Bonus Life Starting From an E-Rank Dungeon(TN:A complete RE:Zero ripoff title XD) "Oh, it''s changed." The structure of the Shushima Dungeon had changed due to the Dungeon Rebirth. I didn''t know when I came back from the pitfall, but when I entered through the entrance, I could clearly see that it was completely different. It seems that a high-ranked explorer team is currently investigating the monsters the dungeon contains. The security was also full of holes, and I think it''s just in case. Maybe it''s not that big of a deal. But now, if there are explorers inside, I have to be careful not to meet them. I''m lucky, so maybe it''s okay if I stay on the first few levels!! "You can come out, Luck." After looking around the brand new dungeon for a while, I had Luck come out of the shadows. "Won!" After barking happily, it panted heavily over and over again while enduring the impatience to do something. "Okay, let''s go for a walk!! It''s a race to find the enemy first!" "Won!" I started running to encourage Luck, and Luck ran with its tail wagging. "Hey, Luck, aren''t you a little slow?" "Kuun." "What? I''m too fast? That''s not true? I''m the weakest of all humans. If I''m fast, Luck can''t beat anyone?" "Won!?" I fanned Luck to provoke him, but something pitiful was said, so when I told it the facts, it barked in astonishment. What are you surprised at? Is it my slow speed? "Okay, I can get faster. I''ll do my best to get faster!!" "Won Won." I stroked its head to confort Luck who was running next to me, and it barked happily. "Oh. It looks like an enemy is coming out. Let''s hide carefully?" "Won." Luck goes into the shadows, and I approach the enemy while hiding. Oh, that is?? Bonus monster?? With its back turned to the wall, I peeked at the enemy''s appearance, it was a Black Kobolin. Seriously?? Then, I think this is a dungeon where bonus monsters appear from the first level!! It''s the best!! Luck is more defensive and can probably win without problems. "Luck, there is a weak enemy. You can defeat it." When I said that, Luck jumped out of the shadow and attacked the Black Kobolin. -Zashuu!! As it ran past the Black Kobolin like an extension of taking a walk, the Koblin''s head flew with the sound of tearing. When its head fell to the ground, the Black Kobolin''s corpse disappeared, leaving a magic stone. Oh, is the Black Koblin a one-shot even from Luck? After all it is weak. "Yoshiyoshi, aren''t you good?" "Won!" After bringing me the magic stones, I stroked the head of Luck with a ''Washa Washa'', and Luck wagged its tail and rubbed is head against me. Alright, today''s purpose is to release Luck''s stress. Let''s leave the battle to Luck. "Okay, as soon as you find an enemy, Luck, you can defeat it." "Wooooooooooooooo!!" Maybe it was happy with my words, it started howling. Then we found the enemy and Luck knocked it down, exploring the dungeon as if I was playing with my dog on a walk, and annihilating the enemies on the first level. "Fuuu ~, I made a lot of money today. Thanks to Luck!!" "Won Won!!" I play with Luck and rejoice at the nearly 100 bonus magic stones. One bonus magic stone is 100,000. If it''s 100, it becomes 10 million!! What a bonus stage, the Shushima Dungeon has been Rebirthed!! With this, I think I can give my mother and sister presents, and even a lot of other things!! The other day, I bought a cell phone for my sister, and a SWOTCH. Since she likes cooking, I bought my mother cooking utensils and home appliances as gifts. What should I give as a present this time ... I''m worried. I can see the faces of the two people who are happy to receive a present. Rather, this is a chance for all explorers to earn money?? Perhaps after the investigation, the Shushima Dungeon will become popular and I will not be able to earn money. Then let''s earn now. I''ll come here for a walk with Luck for a while before the investigation is over. I swore so in my heart. CH 40 Episode 040: People Believe What They Want to Believe (Third Party Perspective) "Okay, it looks like everyone is here." A strong man wearing a long white coat with short brown hair in an all-back style nodded while checking his surroundings. This man''s name is Inoue Danzou. One of the few S-rank explorers. "From here, we will start investigating the Shushima Dungeon where the Dungeon Rebirth occurred. I have received information that Black Koblins will appear from the first level. It is likely that it is B, no, A-rank dungeon or higher. Therefore, I, an S-rank explorer was called in to investigate. This time everyone will follow my instructions. Are there any objections?" There was no one there who disagreed with the words of Danzou, which were filled with a sense of greatness, as if each word was imbued with a sense of supremacy. "Okay, then we''ll start invading the dungeon right away. Scout Togari, I''m counting on you to lead us." "I got it." A-rank explorer suitable for reconnaissance, wearing a protector and light clothing, Togari Akitoshi. The Inoue Tatsu Survey Team steps into the dungeon. "This is ... Certainly, the signs here feel more powerful than B-rank." A magical explorer with an excellent detection system, Samejima Kanata, feels the magical power in the dungeon and mutters in light of her own experience. The girl wears a witch-like robe, with clothes like a shirt one-piece underneath. Her age is in the early 20s. (TN:Google ĥԩ` if you want to see what a shirt one-piece looks like. Also, I''m confused, the way her name is written it''s a male name, ou(ᤸޤʤ) but here it says it''s a girl.) "It certainly feels like a high-ranked dungeon with this tingling atmosphere." Agreeing is A-rank explorer, Itogaki Shiki, who looks like a college student with smooth blond hair. He also is wearing a robe, with a shirt and straight trousers underneath. (TN:Also confused about this, ɫ Iro(Surname, doesn''t apply here)or Shiki(Female name) but it''s a guy ...) "Haa ~, how bothersome. But if there''s Inoue-san, we aren''t needed." Saying that and scratching his head while walking around at the back is Ishibashi Takuya. The man has a faux mohawk hairstyle, and his ears and nose are pierced in a Punk Fashion that gives an end-of-the-century feeling. "Don''t say that. There''s never been a case where an E-rank dungeon went up to a B-rank dungeon. It may be a case where it could be A-rank, or even S. Maybe I should have had all S-ranks, but this time it seems that only I was able to come. That''s why you guys were called in." Inoue responds to Ishibashi, who is feeling it''s bothersome, and looks back at him and reprimands him. "That''s why I said. It won''t be a case that you, the S-rank, can''t deal with it." "The Union can''t fail. It can''t be helped." Ishibashi muttered with his hands behind his head as if he were sulking, but Itogaki replied with a bitter smile. "Be careful, you guys, because you don''t know what will happen." "Yes." After that, the investigation went smoothly. It took them two days to find out that the 1st to 10th floors are mainly Black Kobolins, and B-rank monsters are active alone, or at most in a set of 3, it turned out that if you are a B-rank explorer, you can explore without any problems. "Hey, as I said, we aren''t needed." "It''s still just the 10th floor, don''t let your guard down." "Yeah, yeah." Scout Togari calls out to Ishibashi who is becoming lazy. Ishibashi was completely distracted during the two-day investigation. On the 3rd and 4th days, the survey team went from the 11th floor to the 20th floor. Beyond the 10th floor, B-rank monsters such as Black Kobolin and Black Wolf attacked in groups. The number is five to eight. Monsters who did not cooperate at all up to the 10th floor suddenly cooperate and launch attacks without a gap on this range of floors. The difficulty jumps up to the extent that it is incomparable from the first floor to the tenth floor. B-rank explorer party, or a solo A-rank explorer. Without that level of power, it would be difficult to explore. However, there are five people gathered here, including S-rank and A-rank. They passed through without any danger. "Isn''t this confirmed to be B-rank?" "I don''t know yet. It will be determined by what we see after the next floor." "I''m getting tired of it myself." "Still, we received it as a request. Do it properly until the end." "Oh, it can''t be helped." Inoue tells Ishibashi, who still has no fragment of motivation. And as they finished speaking, as soon as they stepped on to the next floor, everyone''s complexion changed. "This is ... definitely, A-rank ..." Samejima who detected it mutters with a mysterious look. "It looks like it." "Oh, it''s getting a little fun!!" "Let''s be more careful from here!!" The other A-ranked members were enthusiastic about Samejima''s words. On the 20th to 30th floors, there were many situations in which A-rank monsters follow the B-rank monsters and form a group. Still, they weren''t the enemy of an S-rank and four A-ranks. However, from the 31st floor, the B-rank monsters decreased, and A-rank monsters have begun to form groups and attack. As expected, even a five-person party that includes an S-rank will spend time on each battle. The exploration speed slowed down, and the progress speed became about two floors a day. And five days later, they finally reached the 40th floor. "Th-This is...!?" "What is it?" "There''s no doubt about it. S-rank!?" Samejima shows an unusual fear. "Are you serious ..." Ishibashi was also surprised and appalled, perhaps because it was unexpected. "Probably this floor is the final floor. The powerful reaction is probably the magic of the dungeon boss. From here on, be more careful." ""Yes!!"" As expected, Ishibashi also started to focus, and replied like everyone else, and they proceeded to the 40th floor. At this point, a group of five to ten monsters consisting of only A-rank monsters attacked, so it wasn''t until the next day that they arrived at the boss room. "Togari, take a look." "I got it." Arriving at the small room in front of the dungeon boss, Togari goes to scout the appearance of the dungeon boss'' room. The other members stay on the lookout in case a monster enters the small room. "I''m back." However, Togari returned after a few minutes. "How was it?" "That ... there is no trace of a monster in the boss room. Besides, there was a return magic circle in the room. It seems that someone has already traversed this dungeon." ""What did you say??"" Togari, who was confused and reported, was shocked by the faces that the others were showing, as if they were in a funny face championship. After a while, everyone settled down and they stepped into the dungeon boss'' room to check the situation. The members were all inside, but there was no sign of a boss coming out, and the return magic circle was certainly shining a suspicious light in the back. After investigating for a while, they could only conclude that the boss was defeated. "I don''t know who, but there is someone that has gone through this dungeon. However, it can be said that the threat level of this dungeon is high A-rank. Although the boss is also estimated S-rank, if an A-rank party of explorers fight, they can probably beat it." "Well, I don''t think there''s any problem with that recognition." Inoue gave his assessment, and everyone else was in agreement with him. "Then, let''s go home!!" ""Roger that!!"" After the investigation, they took the return magic circle one after another. Samejima was supposed to be the last one to take it, but she suddenly stopped and looked back. "Oh? By the way, there is no boss in this dungeon right now. Still, the magical power of the S-rank dungeon boss was floating in that state. Then, what if the boss was actually here? Actually, is it higher than S-rank?" When she imagined that, Samejima''s shoulders shook, and she hugged her body. "No, that shouldn''t be the case ..." She shook her head at the strange thoughts, and walked towards the return magic circle again, stepped on it, and left the dungeon. CH 41 Episode 041 Aiming for a Chance (Third Party Perspective) A room in the Dungeon Exploration Department. "Because you entered with a recommendation, it is essential to join the Dungeon Exploration Department. In addition, the Dungeon Exploration Department requests you to form a party. Basically, it doesn''t matter as long as there are two or more people. Please remember because otherwise I will have to assemble one for you." "Hmm." On week after enrolling in the school, the club activity period began, and the girl was forced to join the Dungeon Exploration Club because she had an explorer''s recommendation. I can''t stop in a place like this. I want to get stronger as soon as possible and go to the place where they are waiting. The girl''s heart was full of impatience. "I don''t know what you''re impatient about, but if you think too much about it, you''ll make a painful mistake, Katsuragi?" Shinji Saotome, the man standing in front of Katsuragi Alexia, said as if he had read her psychology. "None of your business ..." The girl''s heart was already full and she couldn''t grasp Shinji''s feelings. "Well ... don''t overdo it." "Hmm." Alexia replied, but she had no reason not to overdo it, so she had no intention of keeping her promise. After receiving a brief explanation of the Dungeon Exploration Department and guidance inside the facility, she quickly left the facility. "Seriously, this one and that one ..." Saotome sighed and muttered as if he was amazed, but the mutter vanished unheard. "Shushima." Alexia decided to immediately go to the Shushima Dungeon where the Dungeon Rebirth happened. "Hmm." Upon arriving at the dungeon, the gate was brilliantly miserable, and the dungeon had its big mouth open. It seemed to be inviting Alexia. "Three people." Three explorers who seemed to have received a request from the Explorer''s Union are watching the dungeon. There were only two people standing at the entrance to the gate, which covered the entire dungeon facility, and one near the gate. Moreover, they patrol regularly, and she thought that it would be possible to pass through the gate if she was in the darkness of the night. "Monitoring." The girl hadn''t been driven to the point where she would do a stupid act like invading the dungeon just by looking at it for a day. She believes in those who will be waiting where she has to reach, but day by day the girl''s heart is running out of patience. After that, she took classes at school for a few days, and when she needed to go to the Dungeon Exploration Department, she did some errands at the Dungeon Exploration Department, and then went to the Shushima Dungeon every day to observe the movements of the guards and take notes. She took data on when and how the intrusion was possible. Also, because it''s a dungeon where the Dungeon Rebirth has just happened, she doesn''t know what the inside is like, so she''ll get ready by using the money she saved for herself to get the best equipment and items she can buy now. And finally the day of decisive action has arrived. She chose Friday for that day. Because she can dive on Saturday and Sunday. The sun goes down and the area is surrounded by darkness. Alexia herself had a pretty prominent appearance, and she was aware of it, so all of her equipment was dark in color, and for some reason she covered her head with something like a hood to hide her face. It is the equipment that she shose to look as inconspicuous as possible in order to get lost in the darkness. "Go ..." Alexia, preparations ready, escaped from the dormitory and quietly headed for the dungeon. She didn''t notice the figure dressed in a Maid Outfit watching her from behind. "Real thing." -Dokudokudoku Alexia''s heart beat quickly. She was nervous about breaking the rules. But there is something more important than the rules. She left herself to her emotions, acted according to the data she had collected so far, and succeeded in invading the dungeon very easily. "~ !?" However, as soon as she entered the dungeon, Alexia was astonished. The interior was full of magical power that was incomparable to any dungeon so far, and there was an eerie sign. "Really a former E-rank dungeon?" Alexia''s soliloquy was much longer than usual due to the situation being so different. CH 42 Episode 042 Call of Horror -Tururururu "Who is it? Hello." [ Hello, it''s me. ] The next day, I heard the voice of a woman coming from the phone when I answered it. I have a very bad feeling ... "Is this a scam?" [ Wrong. This is Hojou Tokine, the Student Council President. ] "Why do you know my cell phone number!?" [ Fufufu, I''ll leave that to your imagination. ] After all, the other party on the phone was the chairman. She has an absurdly happy voice. Only my sister, mother, and Aki know my cell phone number. So did Aki sell me out? But he''s not the kind of guy who sells out a friend, right? No ... He''ll tell them without any hesitation if a girl asks him. However, even if he doesn''t do it, I''m afraid that someone could get it from somewhere. "So, what do you want with me?" [ I want to have a talk with you, so I''d like you to come to the Student Council Room. Is that okay? ] It''s a conversation. There are signs that I definitely shouldn''t go. My intuition is whispering. "I would like to refrain from doing so if possible ..." [ Oh, a good man doesn''t refuse a woman''s invitation, right? ] The voice of the chairman contains a ridiculous tone. "I don''t think I''m a good guy tho." [ That''s not true. You''re my number one focus right now. ] In response to my dismayed reply, she replied with high tension. Why is this person paying attention to me? After all, is it because I''m too weak as an explorer? By extension, she must know my secret that I have no level, skill, or ability score. "Haa ... do I have the option to decline?" [ If that happens, I have no idea what will happen? ] Her words froze my spine. That person must be holding my secret. Maybe it will be made public. With that in mind, I couldn''t refuse. "Oh ... I understand." I sighed and gave a positive reply. [ Thank you very much. I won''t take up too much of your time. ] "Understood." [ Then, I''ll be waiting for you. ] Perhaps she was satisfied with my reply, the chairman, who had a more joyful voice, hung up as soon as we finished the talk. -Tsuu, tsuu, tsuu "Haah ..." After I hung up the phone, I sighed loudly, imagining future developments. -Konkon "Come in please." "Excuse me." When I arrived at the Student Council Room, I knocked and went inside. The inside looks like a conference room plus an office, with desks lined up in front of each other, and the office desk of the Student Council President is lined up behind them. There, the Student Council President sat in a tall leather chair behind the desk with a smile on her face. "Hello. It has a meloncholic look, doesn''t it?" After I bypassed the desks lined up and came to the front of the office desk, the chairman stared at me as if she were looking at something interesting. "Who''s the one at fault ..." "Oh, are you saying you''re not happy to be called by a woman?" "That''s not the case ..." She grins and asks while I''m amazed. I don''t care if my secret is on the verge of being revealed. I muddy my words. "So, what''s the reason you called me here?" "Oh, I wanted to enjoy chatting a little more, but it''s okay. I''ll tell you up front. Would you like to join the Student Council?" "Eeh?" The words that came out of the chairman''s mouth were incomprehensible, and I exposed a stupid face. "No, no, why would I join the Student Council?" After about 10 seconds, when I returned to normal, I hurriedly asked. "It''s because the moment I saw you, it came to me." The chairman replied with her index finger upright. "For that reason?" "My intution can''t be looked down upon? I have that kind of skill." "Really ..." I can''t believe the reason and question it, but the chairman spoke with confidence. She has that kind of skill. In other words, does it mean that she has a special power that I don''t have, and that power makes her feel the benefit of havnig me join the Student Council? "Even though I understand why the president wants me to join the Student Council, but there is no merit for me to join the Student Council, right?" Once you join the Student Council, you need to work for the Student Council. This will inevitable reduce the time to go to the dungeon. I want to avoid that as much as possible, as I want to hit the limit on all my proficiencies. "Do you need another push? I''ll say it clearly, but when you join the Student Council, you''ll be popular?" "What? What are you talking about?" I was taken aback by words I didn''t think a woman would say. "I''m ~telling ~you, you can spend a rosy youth with a lot of girls, is what I''m saying." The Student Council President declares more concretely. No, I know that, but I don''t think it''s something a young woman like you should say. "With all due respect Chairman, it''s regrettable, but I didn''t think you would say something like that?" It was too far from the image that the Student Council President, who was lascivious, should say such a thing, and somehow I managed to return to myself and became calm. "Well, isn''t that the case?" "Buuu." Maybe something came to mind, the Student Council President became flustered and her words faltered to a stop. It seems that this person was more human than I expected. "Oh, it''s terrible to laugh!" "Sorry, I''m sorry, it was a little cute ..." The Student Council President gets angry at me who laughed. Unlike her usual onee-san-like atmosphere, she is a little childish. "Well, cute ......... Kohon. Well, how about your reply?" "What if I refuse?" After blushing for a while, the Chairman clears her throat, regains her calm, adn asks for a reply. She may be more innocent than I expected. However, I have to check if my secret was exposed. "I have an idea." "What are you going to do?" I can see from her expression that she is confident that I will join the Student Council, but I will go one step further and ask. -Funyoon "I will do this." The Student Council President stood up confidently, walked next to me, grabbed my arm, folded our arms like a couple, and pressed them against her chest. "In short?" "I seduce you." I didn''t understand why, and when I checked it, she answered with a doya face. Fuuuuuuu!! My secret!!! Was saved!! I was convinced by the attitude of the Chairman. "I refuse." "Eeh!?" The Chairman makes a voice as if something impossible happened at my reply. "I''m saying, I refuse to join the Student Council." "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeh!? Whyyyy!?" When I refused to join, the Chairman didn''t understand why and shouted at me. "Because I don''t want to be popular." "That''s it!?" "So, if you''ll excuse me." When I presented my answer, she couldn''t believe it all the more, and she froze with a stunned expression. Leaving behind such a Chairman, I left the place. -Pataan "Hmm ... it was good ..." When I got out of the Student Council Room and saw the door closed, I exhaled in relief. The Student Council President had not found out my secret. Just knowing that makes my heart very light. Perhaps because of that, I remember something else at the same time. "Huh ... it was soft ..." The feeling of the Chairman remaining on my arm was very clear. [ Saotome-kun, you said ... you liar. ] I felt like I heard such a mutter from inside, but it''s probably just my imagination, yeah. CH 43 Episode 043 Playing in a Dungeon With a Dog On the day the Student Council President called me, I was mentally tired and didn''t feel like going to the dungeon, so I went back to the dormitory and spent time in bed while being healed by Luck''s mofumofu. The next day. ----------------------------------------- Name Satou Fuhito Skill level ? God Pulse (99999/99999) ? God Metabolism (99999/99999) ? God Thinking (99999/99999) ? God Breathing (99999/99999) ? True Five Senses (76494/99999) ? True Intuition (76494/99999) ? Hitting (998/9999) ? Kicking (979/9999) ? God Defense (9999/9999) ? Caress (3885/9999) ? Hiding (5692/9999) ? Conversation (315/9999) ---------------------------------- The skill level has improved to some extent, but there is no big change. "Won Won." Luck rubs its head against me as I''m rushing back to my room after class. "What is it, do you want to go for a walk?" "Won." I crouched down and stroked its head, and it shook its head vertically. I took it to release its stress once, so when the stress builds up, it will want to release it. Today is Friday, and it might be a good idea to overfish bonus magic stones in the Shushima Dungeon all night. "Okay, if it''s decided that we will do so, let''s go shopping and get ready!" "Won." I set my bag down, changed my clothes, and headed to a nearby shopping center to buy camping equipment and ingredients. All of that luggage was stowed in the shadows by Luck''s power, and triumphantly ran lightly to the Shushima Dungeon. "What are you doing!?" I went to the front of the Shushima Dungeon so naturally that I was approached by a guard explorer. "Hahahaha. I wanted to see the Shushima Dungeon that was on the news once ..." "Well ... I''m troubled because there are so many people like that. It''s dangerous here, so go over there." With a bitter smile and while scratching his head, the guard drooped his shoulders and shooed me away with his hands. "Yes, excuse me." I left the place with my heart pounding. "Hmm, I got a little carried away." I was aware of the presence of the approaching guards, but I was so excited to think that I could overfish the bonus magic stones and inadvertently forgot that this was a blocked dungeon. I regret it. "Shall we go ..." I was a little ways away from the dungeon, and when I detected the area and confirmed that no one was there, I went into the shadow with Luck''s power and entered the dungeon. "Fuu, successful intrusion." "Won." Luck and I jump out of the shadows, look at each other and grin. "Okay, I''ll be staying overnight until Sunday to get the bonus magic stones from the Shushima Dungeon!!" "Won Won!!" When I pushed my fist up towards the ceiling, Luck also jumped around, expressing joy. "Okay, if we hunt together, one is free. Let''s have a contest to see which one can get more magic stones here." "Won!!" It seems that Luck approved my proposal. I can see its tail swaying in excitement. "Then, let''s decide the range. The deadline is until 22:00 today. The meeting point is in front of the stairs to the 4th floor. You can go from the 1st floor to the 3rd floor of this dungeon. Powers are forbidden except to use it to put away magic stones. I only use punches. I can tell immediately if you broke the rules? Can you follow them properly?" "Won!!" "It looks like you understand. Then, when I throw this stone and it falls to the ground, it''s time to start. Are you ready?" I picked up a stone that had fallen around the area and brought it in front of my face so that it could be seen properly by Luck. "Won!" "Here goes!" Luck seems to be ready, so I threw the pebble with the intention of a light throw. -Bishiii!! However, the momentum was so strong that it pierced deep into the ceiling of the dungeon and didn''t fall. "Kuun." "Hehehehe, my bad, my bad. It seems that I made a mistake in my strength. This time, here we go!" What are you doing, I hurriedly picked up a stone again as luck complained sadly with a sad expression even though I was the master, and after controlling my strength, this time it was very light so as not to make a mistake in power adjustment I threw a stone again. This time, without hitting the ceiling, it flew in a gentle curve and fell to the ground. -Dooon!! At that moment, vibrations ran through the dungeon. Because Luck and I both kicked the ground with all our might. But Luck was slower than me. There is no need for compassion in this game. I detected the position of the enemy and started running towards it in the shortest distance. CH 44 Episode 044: Fear of Death (Third Party Perspective) Alexia continues on, observing the dungeon, which is far from the impression she had when she came previously, so as not to overlook anything. "I''m OK." The amount of money saved by her was enormous, enough to allow an E-ranked human to buy even armor with the ability to compete with a B-ranked monster with equipment alone. Originally, it was to buy equipment after reaching the aptitude rank, but Alexia used up her savings and bought and wore the equipment. A normal Dungeon Rebirth would raise the enemy''s rank by one or two levels, so it should be possible to deal with it without any problems, with this equipment. Alexia inspires herself so as to not be swallowed by the strange atmosphere and moves one step at a time. "Enemy." After a while, there was a reaction to an accessory she wore, a detection bracelet. It identifies the opponent by color, and red indicates an enemy. There was a T-junction at the end of her sight, and she found an enemy in the passage to the right of it. From there, she proceeded cautiously and approached the enemy without being noticed. She reached the crossroads of the passage and looked around the corner to confirm the enemy''s identity. "Black Kobolin!?" Alexia had seen the enemy in the Union''s information database. Black Kobolin. It''s a pretty evil monster equivalent to B-rank. It has a curved shamshir and wears black armor that seems quite defensive. It has a brutal personality, tires its opponents with its agile movements, and finally tosses them around and kills them. "If just one ..." Black Kobolin is certainly a B-rank monster. With equipment of her proper rank, she wouldn''t stand a chance, but with her current equipment, she should be able to defeat it without any problems. Alexia, who has already been driven into having tunnel vision, chooses to fight as it is. Alexia jumps around the corner quickly and runs at the Black Kobolin. The distance to the Black Kobolin is only a few meters. She closed the gap in an instant and attacked with her sword. "Gugeee." The Black Kobolin blocks Alexia''s weapon and laughs. "~ !?" On the other hand, Alexia didn''t think it could be stopped, and she was astonished. However, she quickly recovers and continues to attack, repeating a series of attacks. -Kinkinkiin However, the Black Kobolin prevented all her attacks. "Kuu." Alexia pastes a provoking expression on her face. "Gugegegegeee." The Black Kobolin laughed in amusement. "You!" Alexia, who was annoyed by the laughter, continued to attack, but all of her attacks were dealt with by the Black Kobolin. "Why is this?" Alexia couldn''t understand. She was sure she had enough equipment to compete with monsters of this rank. She thought so, but the result is otherwise. It should have been, but there was too much difference in how they use their power between the Black Kobolin, who originally had B-rank physical ability, and Alexia, who is fighting by forcibly increasing her ability and fighting in an unfamiliar state. That''s why Alexia''s attack with unnecessary power could be prevented. "Gugee!" This time, the Black Kobolin launches an offensive against Alexia as it was. "Fast!?" Alexia defends against the blade that seems to attack indefinitely. She was distracted by the approaching blade and didn''t even notice the reaction of her accessory. Alexia, who was pushed back to the crossroads, felt desperate when she saw a new Black Kobolin coming from the way she came. "Withdrawal ..." However, the passage where she originally entered is blocked. There is no choice but to follow the road on the left side of the crossroads. "In such a case!!" Alexia uses the withdrawal disturbance items she bought for emergencies. It was a tool that had the effect of making the enemy paralyzed for a certain period of time as well as generating smoke. She slammed it on the ground to generate smoke, and Alexia glanced towards the back of the passage on the left. She missed the ugly distorted face of the Kobolin, who was stuck in the smoke. "If you come here ..." The passage that she escaped to was a straight road, and beyond that there was a slightly open dome-like space. -Click However, the moment she stepped into that space, she could feel the feeling of something being pressed from her feet. The entrance was blocked and Alexia was trapped. A number of shining magic circles appear on the ground of the confined space, and Black Kobolins appear one after another as if they grew there. "Hiii." Alexia was frightened by the sight. The number of Black Kobolins far exceeded fifty, and it was a despair that could never be defeated by an E-rank explorer who only used equipment that raised their power to the equivalent of B-rank. The Black Kobolins'' eyes shone brilliantly like a child with a new toy being presented to them, with a ferocious smile. I can''t give up in a place like this!! Alexia inspires herself and attacks the nearby Black Kobolin. "Guu." However, another individual hit her from the side and she rolled to the ground. Her body doesn''t move like she wanted, probably because it was a clean hit. I end here. Alexia realized that and couldn''t get up. What comes to her mind at such a time is the face of Shinji Saotome who gave her advice. ""Gyagyagyagyagyagyaaa"" Around Alexia is a horde of Black Kobolins ridiculing her. Oh, I was stupid. I was impatient and died in a place like this, I don''t know what I was trying to do. I was going to go to those people who are waiting for me, but before that I died. With regret, tears overflow from Alexia''s eyes. If I had listened to the advice at that time, this would not have happened. Even though he warned me, I didn''t listen, so I took it as a joke and ignored it. It''s my own business ... When Alexia remembered, there were other people who advised her. However, she ignored their feelings and went ahead. That karma has arrived. A Black Kobolin arrives in front of the collapsed Alexia, what passes in front of Alexia is a brutal smile that is licking it''s lips. "Someone help ..." Alexia knew she didn''t have that qualificiation, but she couldn''t help but pray. -Dooooooooon Perhaps the wish came true, the closed entrance was blown away along with the wall, and the Black Kobolins who were nearby were also caught up in it and flew together through the air. "It''s here! The room for bonus time is!!" As someone enters the room, he shouts with high tension. And that voice was certainly familiar to Alexia. When the dusty smoke cleared, a lone young man stood there. Her classmate, the classmate who seemed weak and was actually strong, who caused her to become impatient, a student in the same dormitory, a boy whose relationship with her was just that, Satou Fuhito was screaming with a doya face. That Fuhito was definitely the girl''s savior. "Hahaha!! It''s awesome!!" -Paaan -Paaan -Paaan -Paaan -Paaan "Ha ha ha, look! The Black Kobos look like garbage!! Ha ha ha!" Normally, Alexia doesn''t look at him, but he destroys the Black Kobolins that are gathering in front of her. Alexia couldn''t understand the sight in front of her. For some reason, when Fuhito approached the Black Kobolins, the just burst without a trace. "Hey, good, oh, oh, oh, oh!" In just a few minutes, Fuhito annihilated the Black Kobolins in the room, stuffed the magic stones into a huge backpack and left without noticing Alexia. "Was saved?" Alexia was stunned for a while, but finally realized that she was saved after rebooting. "Request." Having learned the dangers of doing everything alone, Alexia decides to ask Fuhito for help the next time she meets. He will surely be able to take her to those who are alive and waiting. "Go home." Alexia decided to return to the dormitory as soon as possible and carefully followed her original path. However, she didn''t see any monsters on her way home. CH 45 Episode 045 The Only Way to Open the Hidden Room Door -Paaan!! Paaan!! Paaan!! Paaan!! Paaan!! When I wave my fist, a Black Mon - Black Monster - bursts.(TN:He''s shortening ''Kuroi Monsutaa'' into ''Kuro Mon'', and uses that from here on.) I caught the magic stone that dropped while it was still in the air, and before I came to the dungeon, I stopped by the shopping mall and bought a big backpack for camping, so I threw it inside. When I hide and approach, the monsters in the Shushima Dungeon don''t notice me, so it''s a simple job to just rush in and hit them. Draw the position of the monsters in this floor in your head, think about which route can hunt the monsters in the shortest and most efficient way, and annihilate the enemy according to that path. I could detect that Luck, who went in a different direction from me, was getting rid of the monsters at a moderate speed. "I can''t lose!" I also increased my speed in response to that speed and proceeded while annihilating the monsters I found, and suddenly there was a room on the next floor where an odd amount of monsters were created. "I will get it over there!!" Accelerate further and run through the dungeon. When I found the stairs to the next floor, I immediately went down the stars and invaded the second floor. "Over there!!" Immediately figure out the location of the room I found from the first floor adn rush to that room before Luck comes over here. Follow the fork to the back right, left, and right without hesitation. After a few minutes, I came across a dead end. "Huh? It''s strange. I''m sure it was here ..." I certainly noticed that there was a room ahead of me and many monsters were born. "Maybe it''s a hidden room. Let''s look for a button or something." I searched the nearby ceiling, walls, floor, everywhere, but there was nothing there. "How can I open it ... I see!" After a few seconds of worrying with my arms crossed, I came up with a way to this hidden room. The only way to open the hidden room door is ... physics!! "The lack of a button means that the correct answer is to destroy it and proceed!!" I hit the wall blocking the entrance. -Zudooon The bricks that made up the wall shattered into pieces, opening the way onwards. "I knew it!!" It seems that this is the correct answer when looking at the place where it opened. There were a lot of Black Kobos inside.(TN:Apparently he shortened Black Kobolds now as well.) "It''s here! The room for bonus time is!!" My eyes lit up and I rushed inside and hit the Black Kobos. "Hahaha!! It''s awesome!!" Immediately stuff the dropped magic stones into the backpack and hit the next target again. "Ha ha ha, look! The Black Kobos look like garbage!! Ha ha ha!" While spitting out lines like a certain colonel somewhere, they burst one after another and reduce the number. At first there were a hundred Black Kobos, but they couldn''t withstand my attack, so I quickly reduced the number and after a few minutes they were wiped out.(TN:Reference to Col. Muska from Castle in the Sky(1986)''Look! The People are Like Rubbish!'') This would put me in the lead by a lot. I started running towards the next room. I think there was a presence that I recognized amongst the Black Kobos, but right now I''m in the middle of a game. I have no time to waste. Luck also defeats Black Mons with a ''Ban Ban''. If I take it easy, I''ll be caught up to. After that, Luck and I continued to hunt Black Mons, and as the time limit came, we met in front of the stairs to the 4th floor, which is the meeting point. As a result of counting each other''s magic stones, I won an overwhelming victory with 376 while Luck had 225. "Kuun ..." The defeated Luck was depressed, so when I pulled out the meat of the Black Orc I got as a rare drop, it was delighted and rejuvenated and was howling as much as it could. I set up camp, and made a dish by cooking the meat of the Black Orc with a barbecue set, it was delicious enough to make our cheeks drop. I decided to feed this meat to my sister and mother because it was so delicious. CH 46 Episode 046 Concerns That Never Leave My Mind (Third Party Perspective) -Konkon "Come in." A knocking sound echoes in the manager''s room of the Emergency Response Department, and when Shindou gives permission, one person enters the room. "It''s been a long time, Section Chief Shindou." "You are ... Samejima ...?" The person who came to the front of Shindou''s office desk and greeted him was Samejima, one of the A-rank explorers who had previously participated in the investigation of the Shushima Dungeon, and who has an excellent ability in the detection system. "That''s right, have we actually met since you became the Section Chief of the Emergency Response Department?" "I see, it''s been that long, has it." Shindou was originally an explorer, but when he was consulted about the Emergency Response Department, he accepted it, and now he has become the Section Chief. On the other hand, Samejima declined the invitation to the Emergency Response Department and is diving in the dungeon as an explorer. The two of them had a relationship of being temporary party members several times. "Yes, I don''t think I''ve seen you for about two years now." "The flow of time is fast ..." They thought about each other for a while during the two years they spent apart. "So? You didn''t come to see me today to reminisce about our old relationship?" "That''s right." "So, what is it?" "It''s about the Shushima Dungeon that caused the Dungeon Rebirth the other day." The two people returned their thoughts to reality. Samejima cut to the main subject with a thoughtful look on her face. "I think you got the report from Inoue-san, right?" "That''s right, but there are things about which I''m really worried ..." To Shindou''s worries, her complexion turns blue and she begins to talk while her body is shaking. "That is?" "Although it is the final floor of that dungeon, I certainly felt the signs and magical power of an S-rank boss." "That''s right. I''ve received such reports." "But there was no dungeon boss in the innermost room, and a return magic circle had already been installed." "Yes, I heard as much?" "That means that there wasn''t a dungeon boss at the bottom, and yet it left that much of a sign and magical power." Samejima enumerates the information while repeating what the research team had reported, and finally conveys the concern that Samejima had just before leaving the dungeon. Samejima couldn''t get rid of the suspicion from her mind even until today after the dungeon investigation was over. "..." Shindou becomes silent by thinking what was conveyed by the questions and answers so far. It was too desperate. "In short?" After worrying for a minute, he urges Samejima to go ahead. "It was either a monster over S-rank, and someone easily killed it? Or it is also possible a monster over S-rank broke the dungeon restrictions and went out of the boss room." "Is that possible?" Shindou raises doubts about the information provided by Samejima. Shindou didn''t want the contents of the hypothesis to be affirmed and was hoping for them to be denied. "I don''t think that''s the case, but I don''t have any information about what kind of boss it was or who defeated that boss. Given that, the possibility cannot be ruled out. I''m still worried about it ..." "Is there such a possibility ..." As a result of the exploration from the report, no danger was found in the dungeon. Therefore, it was decided that it was a dungeon with a high A-rank. It was stated that the contents were thus. But if you think about it, neither the boss monster nor the person who defeated the boss monster were known. Certainly this was something that needed to be investigated. Shindou''s intuition said that. "What do you think, Samejima?" "I think we should do a re-investigation, and hopefully somebody should get a clue about the monster ..." Samejima, who was lead to the water, groans and expresses her thoughts with a confused expression. Whether it''s the one who defeated the monster or the monster that went out of the boss room, it wouldn''t be strange for their power to be directed at them at any time. There''s nothing but fear, such as being targeted by someone you know nothing about. It would be unavoidable to want to find even a part of the cause. "Hmm. I have something to say. I may ask you to investigate again." "I understand. I''m just saying that. Let me cooperate." "Is it okay? You look awfully pale ..." From the time she came here, Samejima had a pale face and was in a very unusual state. Naturally, Samejima couldn''t sleep well after the day of the investigation. She has the fear of confronting an overwhelming opponent, but she was more frightened by the fear of what she didn''t know. "I can''t sleep at night because I''m worried. It''s rather convenient." "That''s fine ..." "Then let me know if there is any progress." Samejima answers with a weak smile. Shindou is a little worried, but Samejima ends the conversation. Don''t worry about it anymore, that''s what it was. "Yes, well then." "Yes, I''m sorry to bother you." Shindou said goodbye without saying anything else, and Samejima bowed lightly and left the room. "Is that really possible? ... No, it''s best to do an investigation and find it to be safe. Let''s have it re-investigated soon." Recalling his interaction with Samejima, he almost denied anything too unrealistic, but he shook his head and immediately called the Union. "Hello, this is Shindou, is Union Leader Yamanaka there?" [ Section Chief Shindou, I''m indebted to you. I''ll connect you to Yamanaka immediately ... ] After listening to the waiting melody and waiting for a while, Yamanaka answers the phone after the music plays. [ Hello, Shindou-kun is it? ] "Yes, I''m indebted to you. I''m Shindou." [ Yes, did something happen? ] "Yes, it''s about Shushima that you investigated the other day ..." ... ... ... ... "Well, then, I''m looking forward to working with you." [ Yes, leave it to me. ] "Excuse me." -Pustuu tsuu, tsuu, tsuu, tsuu Shindou hangs up after finishing the groundwork and reporting to the Union''s headquarters. "Hmm, that''s fine. What kind of exploration results are waiting ... I''m scared to see from now on ..." Shindou imagined a dark future alone, stood up and looked down at the peaceful cityscape from the window, and indulged in thought for a while. CH 47 Episode 047 Ability to See Through Obstructions Having enjoyed the bonus dungeon until Sunday evening, I returned from the dungeon to the outside world with my face beaming, anticipating the amount of money I earned. "Hmm, I think the outside air gives off a feeling of liberation." It''s strange that when I jump out of the shadow and breathe in the outside air, it feels like it''s been a while. Immersed in such a feeling of liberation, I saw a number of impressive cars heading towards the dungeon on the nearby road. "What happened?" When I was looking at the dungeon from a distance for a while, many people came out from the ten vehicles that closely resembled armored cars, deployed between the surroundings and the dungeon entrance, and I found that the dungeon''s alert level jumped up in the blink of an eye. "Are they the staff of the Union?" When I squinted, I figured it was likely since the uniform had the union mark on it. "Eeh!?" But something even more strange than that hit me. The clothes gradually show through and the body under the clothes can be seen clearly. This is, no way?? Clairvoyance ability that every man wants?? Was there such an ability for the explorers!! But I don''t want to see a man''s body. When I thought so, the men''s clothes transparency vanished. What a useful ability this is! However, this ability is an ability that every explorer has. I''m sorry if I''m using it!! I chanted ''Don''t see through, don''t see through'' like a prayer, and I was careful not to see through their clothes. The female explorer has a toned body, so she was very eye-catching. Her underwear wasn''t transparent, but at least it saved her. "Thank you." I worshiped with my hands together. "Well, I''m glad I came back before that strict security. With that many people, there may be some talented people who can detect me even if I''m hiding in the shadows. It might be better to stay away for now ..." I returned to the dormitory with that in mind. "Welcome back, Goshujin-sama." "I''m back, Kasumi-san." "You''re quite dirty. Can you take a bath before eating?" "That''s right. I want to take a bath first." "If you do so, we will prepare your meal by the time you get out of the bath." "I understand." When I returned to the dormitory, I was greeted by Kasumi-san, the maid of the dormitory, and when I returned to the room and headed to the bathhouse with my bath set, Aki was about to take a bath. "Oh, Fuhito. I didn''t see you during the holiday, but were you in a dungeon?" "Oh, uh, well." Aki noticed me and asked me, so I answered vaguely. I can''t say that I went to a closed dungeon. "I really envy you, I want to awaken soon too." "Can''t you go to the F-rank dungeon starting tomorrow?" "Yeah. I can''t wait for tomorrow." In the Dungeon Exploration Club, club activities will start in earnest from tomorrow, and it seems that new members will be awakened tomorrow. Aki talks while looking expectantly towards the future with a lot of fun. Is Aki finally making his dungeon debut? I intended to make as much advantage as possible in the last two weeks, but I feel depressed when I think that it will be overtaken in a blink of an eye. "Let''s take a bath anyway now." I chased negative thoughts and washed my body, and when I lowered my body into the bathtub as usual, I suddenly remembered Aki on the day of entering the dormitory and suddenly gazed in the direction of the female bath. "~ !?" Then, I could see the open-air bath through the wall. There was one woman who didn''t have a single thread on, giving off an overwhelming presence. Oh, that is?? A fairy-like girl with bluish silver hair tied up in a dumpling behind her and blue eyes shining brightly in the light of the moon at night. The name of the girl who is about to soak in the open-air bath is Katsuragi Alexia. Why do I continue to cause this kind of thing to that girl!! Is it a curse? Is it a curse? However, her appearance is beautiful and well-proportioned like an angel. "It''s beautiful ..." I mutter involuntarily. The eyes that were facing the bath turned to me and our eyes met. Dangerous!! She can see me from over there, and she can hear me!! Hmm ... I have to apologize again. "Waa ~ ..." I immediately turned off clairvoyance, looked up at the ceiling, put a towel on my eyes, and groaned. I''ll apologize as soon as I go to school tomorrow. I swore so. CH 48 Episode 048 Why Did This Happen?? And the coming morning. ----------------------------------------- Name Satou Fuhito Skill level ? God Pulse (99999/99999) ? God Metabolism (99999/99999) ? God Thinking (99999/99999) ? God Breathing (99999/99999) ? God Five Senses (24592/99999) ? God Intuition (24592/99999) ? Hitting (1557/9999) ? Kicking (1425/9999) ? God Defense (9999/9999) ? Caress (4085/9999) ? Hiding (5692/9999) ? Conversation (356/9999) ----------------------------------------- Yesterday I was upset and forgot, but when I checked the status, my Five Senses and Intuition skills had evolved to God rank. Is that the reason why I was able to see through things yesterday? However, if I try to listen using the Five Senses properly, I may be able to hear a story that I normally can''t hear. I will try various things out. "Sorry." "?" Aside from that, when I apologized to Katsuragi-san immediately after going to school, she looked like she didn''t understand the meaning. Hmm? Our eyes met in the bath yesterday, right? "Well, it''s hard to talk about here. Will you come to the rooftop at noon?" "Hmm. I also have business." When I whispered in Katsuragi-san''s ear, she seemed to have something to say and agreed. After all?? I can be expelled from school because of yesterday''s incident!! Otherwise, there''s no way she''d listen to me, who''s the worst in the world in my mind!! My life is over!! My inner feelings were frightened, and my head was in the clouds during the lessons after that. I noticed that it was the promised lunch time. -Kyii When I opened the rooftop door, Katsuragi-san was already waiting there, and as the wind blew through, she held her hair around her ears with a scooping hand gesture, and she looked down at the ground from the rooftop. Her appearance is beautifully shining and dazzling like the heroine in a story. It was a sight that you would fall in love with at first sight for no reason. "You''re here early." "Hmm." She noticed me and turned to me, so I talked to her and she replied shortly as usual. "Well, the story is about yesterday''s bath, right?" "Bath?" Her expression says that she doesn''t really understand what I''m saying. I wonder if she''s pretending not to know. "I happened to see Katsuragi-san''s naked body in the bath ... I think Katsuragi-san also noticed ... I''m really sorry ..." "I don''t understand your meaning. You can''t see the women''s bath from the men''s bath." She continues to play dumb even if I restate myself in detail, she just tilts her head. What the hell is this? "Huh? Our eyes met in the bath yesterday, didn''t they?" "Hmm." She shook her head at my question. What? What does it mean that our eyes didn''t meet? Ah, I understand it. Does this mean that it didn''t happen? Aren''t you too kind? Katsuragi-san. "I have a request rather than that." "Eeh!?" Katsuragi talked more clearly than usual, and I was surprised at the content. Yeah, that''s it!! In return for listening to Katsuragi-san''s request, she will ignore what I did yesterday. Yeah, it''s too good to forgive a bug like me without doing anything. "Yeah, I''ll do whatever I can." I can''t refuse such kindness. I hit my chest and answered. "Hmm. I want you to train me." "Hmm?" I was wondering what kind of wish would come out, but the direction was diagonally upward. "No no no, why me?" "Strong." Is it me that''s strong? Why are you making such a mistake? Oh, maybe because I won the mock battle with Saotome-senpai by giving me some credit. "Maybe you''re talking about the mock battle with Saotome-senpai?" "Wrong." She shook her head. "Shushima Dungeon." She simply muttered the name of a dungeon. -Bikuu I understood the meaning of her words. This means that she knows I go in and out of the Shushima Dungeon without permission. Kuu. I already have two things I''m in her debt for and now she has one of my weaknesses. There is no room for refusal. "Oh ... I understand. Let''s train." "Hmm. Thank you." Katsuragi-san simply thanked me for my reply. Her facial expression doesn''t change much, but her mouth is slightly raised and her white cheeks are slightly dyed red, which is the cutest face I have ever seen. If she finds out I''m weak, we''ll split up soon. It''s a relationship until then. "After school. Do you have time?" While thinking, she keeps talking as if she has more to say. "Hmm? I have time because I don''t have anything in particular to do." "There is a place to go." Apparently there is a place she wants to take me after school. I only have to go to the dungeon or be healed by Luck, so it''s okay. "Yes, I understand. I''ll go with you." "Hmm." She nodded in satisfaction to my reply. In this way it was decided that I would train Katsuragi-san. I don''t think there is anything I can help her with. And what was waiting for me after school was. "Yo, Fuhito. As I thought, you came after all?" It was Saotome-senpai who greeted me in the dedicated building of the Dungeon Exploration Department. "Dungeon Exploration members are required to register as a party. Join us." "Ah, yes." According to Katsuragi-san''s words, I decided to join the Dungeon Exploration Department after all. "Why did this happen!?" As soon as I returned to my room, I looked up at the heavens and shouted. CH 49 Episode 049 Is it a prank when the opposite sex suddenly becomes intimate? Today, my explorer classmates have already gone to the dungeon and are awakening their status, so they are not in the Dungeon Exploration Building. Only one person was awakened other than us. It seems he hasn''t come today. I don''t usually interact with the senior students. It seems that there is no help for it because it has a property similar to being a class. Of course, it seems that there are also exhange events, so it seems that we can meet at such times. So only myself and Katsuragi-san are here. "As the Dungeon Exploration Department, we regularly participate in study sessions and on-the-job training, and properly participate in regular exams and pass exams. Finally, we achieve the minimum quotas imposed. Other activites are free to explore the dungeon and skip." "It''s still quite difficult, isn''t it?" It seems that it is necessary to do well because it is intended to train dungeon explorers. "Well. It''s a task to promote the school and train dungeon explorers. That''s unavoidable. But that doesn''t apply to you. Even though you have explorer qualifications. Because it is free participation of scholarship students, you are basically free." "Eh!? Is that okay!?" I''m surprised by the words of Saotome-senpai. As long as I participate, I thought it wouldn''t be strange to be tasked with the same thing. "There aren''t many examples, but there are people like you who participate freely. However, if you are going to have a party with Katsuragi, you need to participate in the on-the-job training and regular exams together. Recommended explorers must have a party." "I will spare no effort to cooperate that much." "Hmm." When I was told to participate in the study session, including quotas, I thought about it a little. Of course, if it was a request from Katsuragi-san, I''m very sorry about the past, so I don''t think I can refuse. "Hmm ... I don''t know how Katsuragi pulled in this guy ..." "Hmm. Just asked?" "Why is it a question?" When Katsuragi-san tilted her head and answered with no expression, Saotome-senpai was confused. "Anyway, isn''t Katsuragi a little brighter?" "Took it to heart. To be careful." "Is that so, then that''s good." "Hmm. I''ll rely on Fu-kun(kimi) from now on."(TN:kimi/kun here are the same thing = kun, but can also be pronounced kimi, while kun is the more normal way of writing it. She verbally says ''kun'' with the kanji of ''kimi'' which is why Fuhito gets confused. I''m writing it this way to show the written difference, but just think she''s actually saying ''kun'' not ''kimi'') Certainly, Katsuragi-san today gives a soft impression that she is a little more mellow and gentler than before. I was also surprised she didn''t get angry at being seen naked in the first place. I wondered if she was a saint. However, as long as she has my weakness, I don''t think my heart will rest. And what''s with Fu-kun? "For the time being, we will allow Fuhito to join the club and register your party. Let''s do the procedure here." "My best regards." "Roger." When Katsuragi-san and Saotome-senpai''s business was over, he looked at me with interest. "What is it?" I feel uncomfortable and ask. "No, I just didn''t think you''d really come back." "What, it was just a bluff?" I just thought he said it because he knew something ... "Well. I thought that Tokine would pull you into the Student Council, but Katsuragi was your preference ... I have to talk to Tokine again." While looking at me and Katsuragi-san alternately, Senpai put his hand on his chin and nodded with ''Eun Eun''. "Well, I don''t understand what you''re saying ..." "No, don''t worry. Forget it." When I was confused, Senpai shook his hand in front of himself. Preference? What are you talking about? I have no idea what it is. Well, if I don''t have to worry about it, forget about it. "Well then, today it''s all cleared up and you''re a member of the Dungeon Exploration Club. My best regards." "Yes, my best regards." I bowed to Saotome-senpai and left the room. "Fu-kun(kimi)." "..." On the way back to the dormitory. Katsuragi-san said something, but I didn''t react and walked next to her silently. "Fu-kun(kimi)." Katsuragi-san says something and pulls on my hem. "Hmm? What? Katsuragi-san." "That." When I turned to Katsuragi-san who was pulling, she suddenly pointed at me with her index finger. "What is it?" "Name." "Yes." When I check again, it seems that it is about how to call the name. "Call me Shia." "Eeh!?" Suddenly I was told to call her by a nickname, but I''m just confused. She and I are the one who forgives and the one who is forgiven. She''s on top and I''m on the bottom. It shouldn''t be the kind of friend you call by a nickname. "I call you Fu-kun(kimi)." "Oh!! Huh, I understand." "Hmm. Fuhito, so Fu-kun(kimi)." "I finally understand." Not Fu-kun, but Fu-kun(kimi) is it. I finally understood. "But why?" "Party with each other." "I see." Katsuragi-san answers my question briefly. I see. It''s strange to call your party members stiffly, maybe she wants to say that. Then I don''t know. "Hmm. Shia." "Hmm?" Katsuragi-san mutters her name, but I tilt my head because I don''t understand anything. "Call my name." Is that so? "Shia?" "Hmm." When I called her name, as I was told, even though it was questionable, Shia blushed slightly and had a slightly satsified expression on her face. Hmm ... Is this a prank or something? CH 50 Episode 050: Between just the two of us, Se, cr, et ? I sharpened my senses in all directions, but I don''t feel any sign of being photographed with a camera or other shooting equipment. However, this is a school with facilities to train explorers. It may be natural that the bottom of the pack like me cannot detect it. Pranks were all the rage, and while it might be fun for the viewer, it''s not for the person it''s done to. I have to be careful when I act with Shia from now on. I don''t want to be a spectacle. I don''t think I can do anything about it even if I''m careful ... I''m getting a little depressed. "Fu-kun(kimi)?" "Oh no, nothing. So should we dive today?" I shake my head to shake off my depressed feelings and then ask her. "Hmm." Of course, she nods mysteriously. But where should we dive? "Where should we dive?" "Shushima." I don''t know, so I ask her and she answers immediately. Only weak monsters appear there. I can make money though. If she wants to be stronger, we need to dive into D-rank. However, at present I can only dive into E-rank and F-rank dungeons. I''m sorry I can''t go up one rank and dive into the D-rank dungeon. I want to rank up if possible. "But there was a mess of security yesterday, right?" "Can''t enter?" Her head has a splendid ahoge, and although her facial expression does not change so much, the ahoge obviously lost its vigor. Well, what should we do? For the time being, the shadow movement of Luck has not been detected by the explorer guards. So, I think that way of moving is quite concealed. It''s worth a try, but there''s no guarantee they won''t find us. There is also a part that I can''t trust Shia. If it becomes impossible to keep Luck at school because of some obstacle, it is painful to not be able to be healed by mofumofu. But I stuck my head in her crotch, looked straight at her naked body, and did all sorts of bad things. I can''t help showing her my pet. Besides, it''s bad to see her depressed right in front of me. "There is a possibility to enter." "~ !?" At the same time as Shia raises her face, her ahoge stretches and draws a shape like an exclamation mark. What an easy-to-understand ahoge. No, this may also be a trap, don''t let your guard down. "But there is a possibility that we will get found. Is that okay?" "Hmm." If there is no problem, shake your head. "Can you keep a secret?" "Hmm. Definitely." To my question, she brings her fist in front of her body and nods her head vigorously. If she''s willing to go that far, it can''t be helped. "Hmm ... Then, do you know the park near Shushima Dungeon?" "Hmm." "Let''s meet there." "Hmm." We returned to our respective dorms, and after I was ready, I ran to the meeting place. "Waited?" "No, not at all." Shia came to the park shortly after I arrived. The park is about 200 meters from the dungeon. Even if Luck is in the shadows, it can see the outside such as directions and obstacles, so we can reach the dungeon from here without any problems. And few people come to the park due to the recent Dungeon Rebirth and dungeon blockade. Actually, no one is here even now. Even so, I was surprised that Shia''s equipment was solid and looked pretty good. How much money does that equipment cost? Maybe I can''t buy it even if I cash in all the bonus magic stones.(TN:So it''s not just him that''s worthless, but his money is too? Facepalm.) "Then come here for a moment." I didn''t want to display such a surprising thing, so I took Shia and snuck nito a playset that has a hollow dome shape like a clay pipe, I beckoned and encouraged her to follow me. "Hmm." She nodded and followed me in. "Never tell anyone else what you''ve seen or heard here." "Hmm." "Luck." I remind her and then summon Luck. "Mofumofu!?" Shia looks at Luck that comes out of the shadow, and her eyes are shining and her hands are excited to the extent that I can see it from the side despite her usual expressionlessness. Maybe she likes animals. "Oh. This is my subordinate monster Black Fenrir, Luck. If we use its power, we may be able to enter the Shushima Dungeon. There is a high chance that they will find out, so if you want to stop, now is the time." "Do." Shia''s determination seemed to be firm, and although her facial expression did not change much, she responded while breathing heavily. There seems to be no intention of stopping. "Okay, then do it Luck." "Won." "Waa." When I gave the instruction to Luck, Shia and I sink into the shadows. Shia was surprised enough that her expression changed clearly enough that I could see it. "Here?" "It''s in the shadows. If we go inside, the shadows on the surface of the earth will move in the same way, and you can move without being found by anyone." "Amazing." She asked me while looking around in the shadows, and she nodded as if impressed when I answered. The amazing thing is not me, but Luck. Luck isn''t strong, but it has a very useful power. "Now I''m going to move into the dungeon. If we aren''t found, I think we can go inside without any problems." "Hmm." "Shall we go then?" We started walking down the road to the dungeon following Luck. CH 51 Episode 051: First Collaboration? "Won." Luck''s signal tells us that we were able to safely enter the dungeon. "It looks like we''ve entered safely." "I thought we would be found." "Movement through the shadows may be quite covert." "Hmm." Shia and I were surprised at the high performance of shadow movement, but also were relieved to be able to safely enter inside. "Let''s go into the dungeon right away." "Hmm." Shia and I climb out of the shadow space and appear in the dungeon. "Magical power is strong." "Hmm, is that so?" "Hmm." I don''t know, but it seems that this dungeon has a lot of magical power. It doesn''t matter to me who can''t use magic. "Then, should we move on?" "Hmm." Shia grabs the hem of my clothes as I try to move on. "Party up." "Oh, that''s right." Explorers who have obtained their status can form a party by sending the intention to form a party. By forming a party, the experience points of monsters killed by each person will be evenly distributed within the party, and the position of party members in the dungeon will be known to some extent. Of course, even if it''s a party, there is no function that allows you to see the status of your party members without permission. We can divide the experience points of the E-rank monsters. I mean, I don''t get experience points, so it''s better if Shia can take advantage of it. Gusuun. Even if you organize a party, information will not be leaked to others. Then there was no reason for me to refuse. "I''ll send you an application." "Hmm." I try to think about sending the intention to form a party to Shia. "Came." [ The party application has been accepted. ] I knew that the party was organized as soon as she accepted. "Okay, let''s fight monsters right away." "Hmm." When we were ready, we move on into the dungeon. "There''s a monster about 200 meters away. Maybe it''s a Black Kobolin." "Hmm." It seems that she already knew because when we saw the place she didn''t say anything. It''s a stone''s throw away. "Then, I''ll show you an example first." "Hmm." When there were about fifty meters left, I called out to Shia, then hid myself and proceeded while hiding, going around behind the Black Kobolin sneakily and launching my fist. -Paaan As usual, the Black Kobolin burst. "Do you understand?" "Hmm." When I came back from the Black Kobo and asked, she shook her head. Eeh? Seriously? How do you not understand. "But, level up." Shia''s sudden words make me cry. I''m not disappointed!! Hmm, it''s a lie!! I''m sorry as the teacher!! Level up!! It''s unfair!! I want to do it too!! I shed tears like a waterfall in my heart. "Oh, congratulations ..." "Hmm." I managed to recover and was blessed with her smile. Then I defeated Black Mon several times, but she still couldn''t understand what I was doing. After all, my skills, abilities, and leadership are below average, and I must be doing something that doesn''t make sense. "Sorry." "What?" I apologize for not being able to teach anything, but she tilts her head as if she doesn''t understand what I''m saying. "No, you asked me to train you, but I haven''t been able to teach anything." "Don''t mind. Level went up." When I bow my head, Shia answers in a manner that she doesn''t really mind. Rather, she''s happier that her level has gone up. "W, well, is that so?" "Hmm. I couldn''t do it alone. Thank you." "Really ..." After failing to make my High school debut, I, who is the bottom of the explorers and has nothing, can do something useful. I felt that my existence was affirmed somewhat. "Then, I can''t train you, but at least I can help you raise your level here." "Hmm!!" When I changed my mood and showed motivation, Shia also answered with a rough nasal sound and held both fists in front of her body. I felt better and went around to get rid of the Black Monsters. "Fuu ~. I hunted and hunted. So? Was it actually helpful?" "Hmm. Level went up lots." I got all the magic stones I picked up today because I raised Shia''s level. There are dozens of them, so that''s millions. Considering her equipment, Shia might be richer than I thought. It is absurd that she is so generous. No matter how many times I said it, she wouldn''t receive them, so they ended up in Luck''s shadow storage. I thought we were supposed to hunt together, but I was the only one who was defeating monsters. "What that." "Hmm? Oh this? I can put my luggage in the shadows with Luck''s power. "Unfair." Shia, who was staring at it, learned that Luck''s shadow could store things and she puffed up her cheeks a little. I thought she wasn''t a character who would do such a thing, but I decided to forgive her because it was cute. Even if she has my weakness, cute is justice, so it can''t be helped. "If you have something you want to put in, I can store it." "Okay?" "Oh, because we''re a party." "Hmm." When I suggested it to Shia, who looked enviously, she smiled a little and nodded. I was wondering if she would be happy, but that idea was naive. After today, I had no idea that she would leave not only dungeon-related items but also clothes and underwear. CH 52 Episode 052: Plan to Capture Fuhito (Third Party Perspective) "Yo." "Oh, welcome, Saotome-kun." Shinji Saotome, Head of the Dungeon Exploration Department, visited Hojou Tokine, who is working in the Student Council Room. "Tokine, did you fail to invite Fuhito?" "What!?" When Shinji asks a question confidently, Tokine opens her eyes wide and raises her face from the desk. She didn''t expect that topic to be brought up by Shinji. It only happened yesterday, and she didn''t talk to anyone. "After all. Fuhito has joined our Department." "Eeh!?" The sound of surprise again. Her brain is confused by something that doesn''t make sense. She hasn''t even been able to fix her facial expression. "Do you know why he joined?" After a while, when Tokine calmed down a little, she asked why. "Aah, Katsuragi Alexia brought him along." "What? It''s that girl!?" The third surprise. For some reason, it was also surprising that Katsuragi Alexia, a girl who seemed to be unpopular, invited Fuhito. What happened? She was very worried. "I don''t know why, but it seems that Fuhito was asked by Katsuragi and accepted." "I see ..." Tokine was visibly depressed. The fact that that girl was successful while she herself failed was overwhelming. She also had a reason to get her hands on Fuhito. However, Alexia''s success mainly involves luck, but she doesn''t know that, so it''s no wonder she''s depressed. "Well, wait. It''s too soon to be depressed. Club activities and the Student Council can be compatible." "That''s true, but he turned it down once already ..." Although encouraged by Shinji, Tokine, an excellent ojou-sama who has almost never failed, already gives off an air of resignation after having been refused once. She felt that he would hate her if she pressed him too many times. "What kind of invitation did you do?" "I used seduction techniques." "Huh!?" Shinji shouted and opened his eyes so wide that his eyes nearly popped out when she answered with a straight face. Shinji didn''t think that she would make seduction techniques her first move. However, when he thinks about it a little, he thinks that Tokine was a sheltered ojou-sama. It can''t be helped that the plan was slightly out of alignment. Shinji decides to come up with a plan himself to bring Fuhito to their side as a member of the Student Council. "So, how did you approach him?'' "First of all, I entwined my arm around his arm and pressed against my chest." "Haa ... you. It''s true that Fuhito wanted to be popular, but what you did is too close right from the start." He retorted to Tokine''s method of conduct while holding his head in his hands. "Yes ... what is it?" "You. What would you think if you are suddenly pressed against by a man you haven''t met yet?" "That''s ... scary." "That''s what you just did." It''s been about a week since Tokine and Fuhito met. Moreover, there were not many opportunities to interact properly. If you suddenly do something like that even though you''re not close to each other, it can''t be helped that the wariness jumps up. Tokine has a beautiful appearance, and considering the historical Hojou clan, it''s no wonder you would think there''s something going on. Regardless of whether Fuhito knows or not. "Maybe so. What should I do?'' When she finally understood after putting herself in his position, she asked about the future policy. "First of all, he''s not the type of person who is good at socializing, so you can''t just close the distance suddenly. You have to take time to get to know each other like melting ice." "I see." For some reason, Tokine puts on glasses and starts taking noes in her notebook. She is such a serious ojou-sama. "First of all, it''s important to have contact. You have to say hello and call out so that he can recognize that it''s not strange for you to be near Fuhito." "Fumu fumu." "After that, it''s a good idea to start talking about small things and things that the other person is interested in. Let''s start from that path. When you get to know each other to some extent, we will move on to the next stage." "I understand." With Shinji''s advice, Tokine makes a plan in her head. It''s a little while before Shinji realizes that the plan is beyond his expectations. CH 53 Episode 053: Unleashed Dog "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooo!" The next day, Aki who has awakened his status shouts loudly in the classroom. I know he''s awakened to his status and is more omnipotent, but I think he should be a little more calm. The surroundings are also completely watching him. "Hey Aki, it''s about time to calm down." "What, do you think you can stop me?" I tried to calm him down, but Aki was terrifying me, losing himself to the feeling of omnipotence. Oh, is it too late? "Seii." "Fugeee." I swung my knife hand down just lightly, but Aki sank to the floor of the classroom. "Itteeeeee!?"(TN:It hurts.) "No, no, it shouldn''t be to that extent." Aki holds his head while crouching and yells in pain. But I just swung it down with enough force to not interfere with my daily life, right? It shouldn''t hurt so much. "Because it really hurts." "Well, you should consider it the amusing consequence of your own deeds." "Couldn''t you do it in a better way?" Aki retorted at me with tears in his eyes, but it''s a shame if he''s still being carried away, so I''m glad he returned. "And I think it''s better for a man to have a little more composure and be calm, though I''m not popular." "That''s true ... I''m aiming to be a cool and intelligent guy!!" When I muttered as if I was reminding him, Aki must have thought of a saying, and he changed his attitude. Well, let''s leave it at that for now. Anyway, like Aki, all the other explorer members were more or less fidgeting. Perhaps they can''t help but want to try out their new power more. I can understand that feeling well. I don''t think the explorer elites are in that category, as even the bottommost explorers like me certain feel a little more powerful. In the classroom, the lessons proceeded in a soothing atmosphere from beginning to end, and as soon as all the lessons were over, the explorers disappeared. Maybe they''re going to explore the dungeon in a party. "Then, I''ll go too!! I have to join a party! The harem party is waiting for me!!" Aki also said such and left the classroom in a hurry. We, who have already formed a party, met in the park like yesterday and dived into the Shushima dungeon again. "What are you going to do today? Do you want to fight?" "Hmm." "OK. Wait a moment." Yesterday I was just defeating the enemies from beginning to end, so it seems that she herself decided to fight today. As was the case yesterday, I can''t play with Luck because I''m busy with Shia. That''s why I thought about allowing Luck to relieve its stress as much as possible. "Luck. I''m going with Shia today, so Luck can hunt in the dungeon as much as you want. Come back here at 10:00, but try not to meet other people inside? We really shouldn''t be here. Also, don''t attack if you encounter them. You''ll be killed? Run away right away."(TN:I guess author just makes them use 24 hour standard for actual talking, and am/pm for thoughts/actions?) "Won." Luck, who udnerstood what I was saying, returned to its original size and left, heading towards the depths of the dungeon. "It''s big." "That''s Luck''s original size, though it''s just big and not very strong." "Hmm. Big mofumofu cute." "Mofumofu is good." "Hmm." It seems that she was surprised at the big Luck, but it seems that the big mofumofu touched a chord in her, and she has a curious look in her eyes. It might be good to let her touch the big Luck later. "Then, shall we do our best to hunt bonus monsters today?" "Hmm." We saw off the back of the smaller Luck and walked to where a Black Mon was, with me leading. There was a Black Orc. After approaching as unnoticed as possible, Shia attacked the Black Orc. "Hmm." "Gyaaaaaaaa!!" Shia''s beautiful Western sword that may have some power, glitters. -Supaan The Black Orc was defeated with one strike and disappeared like smoke, leaving behind a magic stone and an Orc Drop. Yeah, the enemies in this dungeon are weak. Shia can also defeat them in one blow. "~ !?" On the other hand, Shia had a shocked expression as if something incomprehensible had happened. "What''s wrong?" "Easy to cut." When I was curious and asked, Shia muttered briefly, staring at her sword. I wonder what she means. Is it easier to cut than last time? "If you go up in level, isn''t it like that?" "Hmm, maybe." When I mentioned the level, she stared into space for a while and muttered as if she was convinced. I don''t know the feeling of leveling up!! Shia seems to have become far ahead of me. Level up ... What an unfair system. Hmm ... Shia seems to be able to hunt without any problems, so should we go to a place where there are more of them ...? "Let''s go to the next." "Hmm!!" I killed my sadness and started walking towards the monsters on the first floor. CH 54 Episode 054: Encounter with Despair (Third Party Perspective) The 21st floor of the Shushima Dungeon. "Inoue-san, can''t you find anything so far?" "It''s better to find nothing. It''s better to be careful. You may not be able to handle the information we received in advance." "Is that so." Togari, who specializes in scouting wears light clothes and various protectors like RPG thieves like to wear, talks to Inoue, an S-rank explorer whose long white coat is his trademark. They are currently exploring to the bottom layer as before, mapping all the layers of the Shushima dungeon. More explorers have been mobilized than last time, and parties consisting of four or five people are conducting the exploration by dividing them into multiple groups. To date, no particular problems have occurred. "Is it a monster of SS-rank or higher, or something that can defeat it?" "It''s okay if it''s my imagination, but I''m really worried ..." When the one with rippling straight blonde hair as a trademark, Samejima, a detection explorer, upon hearing the conversation between them with a sense of inferiority, looks up in the air as if thinking of something and then responds. She''s a little sorry because they haven''t found anything so far. "No, not all dungeons have been elucidated. And monsters are still a threat to humankind. If any doubts remain, it''s best to eliminate them." "I''d be saved if it were as you say." Inoue responds to Samejima and she bows at his words. "That''s right. If there is no such thing, I would definitely like to see it." Itome opened his narrow eyes slightly and grinned.(TN:Guess it''s Itome not Itogaki? Ŀ instead of ԫ I guess the kanji got connected wrongly previously or it''s a typo this time. Or it may be a completely different person. IDK) "Don''t say that. It''s best to have found nothing. Unless you want to die." "I don''t want to die, but I think it''s fun to have a battle with a monster stronger than me." "Haa. You''re a fighting maniac even though you look like that." Inoue reprimands him, but he laughs rather happily and innocently. Inoue smiles bitterly looking at his slender, insect-like appearance. To be honest, Itome, is a battle enthusiast who preferred a deadly battle with a superior opponent. That''s probably the reason he participated in this operation. Instead, Ishibashi didn''t participate this time. He refused to do such a tedious exploration more than once. "It looks like an enemy. Get ready." ""Yes."" That being said, this is a floor where only B-rank monsters should appear. It is quite troublesome to stay vigilant. That''s why everyone''s response was stale. They didn''t realize ''it'' was coming. "~ !?" The first one who noticed was the person in charge of detection, Samejima. She tensed up at the terrifying sign. "Something is coming!!" It appeared in the place where the monsters were several tens of meters away. The monsters that should have existed there a moment ago are gone, and instead, a monster like a black beast appears. Its size is so huge that the passage in the dungeon is a little cramped. And above all, its presence speaks to the mighty power of the beast. "Unmeasurable!?" The strength of the opponent''s magical power felt by Samejima can no longer be measured. A vicious aura is rising from its whole body. It was the first experience for Samejima who can grasp even S-rank and SS-rank. At the same time, sweat drips from her whole body, and her body begins to tremble. I can''t beat that. Because she is of the detection type, she can clearly see the difference in power. It was an opponent you should never fight. Samejima had a vision of a shinigami''s sickle hanging to her neck. "Let''s go!!" ""Yes!!"" Inoue, Itome, and Togari also felt its power, but they couldn''t escape and all headed for the beast. "Everyone, no! That is ... that monster is not something that people can defeat!" Samejima, who is overwhelmed and unable to move, shouts to at least stop everyone as a last resistance. However, no one stopped and they attacked the black beast standing in the place where the monsters were. "Dragon King Decapitation!!" Inoue jumps at the monster at the fastest speed because he is the only S-rank. The giant sword at his back was wrapped in light and became even bigger, striking the beast. -Kiiin "What!?" However, the attack cannot even pass through the hair of the opponent monster and is repelled. Inoue flipped and regained his balance in the air and landed properly on the ground. "Burning Lance!!" Itome launches huge spears of fire from the tip of his hand. The number is dozens. They all swarmed and exploded as if sucked in to the black beast. "Did that do it!?" Itome shouts when he sees a direct hit. However, an unscathed beast was revealed from the smoke. "Ha ha ha ha ha ..." The violent panting of the beast spreads in the field. The beast tilted its head and looked somewhat happy, and it''s a breathing sound is familiar to someone, but noone in this place recognized it. "Ripper!!" Togari suddenly appears behind the black beast and swings his knife covered in a red light down to the base of its neck. -Pakiiin "~ !?" However, the attack was vainly scattered in front of the opponent''s defense power. Weapons just slide off. "Tsk. That''s some defensive power. My attack doesn''t go through." "My magic is not working at all, either." "My weapon is broken ..." Everyone glares at the beast, but Togari has a low tone of voice probably because his weapon is broken. "Don''t stop attacking, anyway!!" "Yes!!" "Affirmative!!" Immediately move on to the next attack and repeat the attack over and over. However, none of their attacks could reach the black beast, and all their attacks were prevented. The unscathed black beast just stands there and has never attacked, but none of them can recognize that fact because of the tremendous horror of its overflowing power. "Haa .. Haa ... It can''t be helped. I''ll use the special one here. I didn''t intend to use it in such a place. I don''t know if I can do it." "Haa ... Haa. Is it okay to say that there is a chance of winning? Haa ... Haa ..." "Haa ... Haa ... Yes, I think it can definitely do damage even if it''s an SSS-rank opponent. Haa ... Haa ... However, it takes about a minute to prepare. Haa ... Haa ... Can you buy some time in the meantime?" "Okay. Haa ... Haa ... I''ll keep it occupied for a minute. Let''s go, Togari." "Roger that!!" You can''t get the feeling of exhilaration like walking on a tightrope with an opponent who can''t be reached by your attacks at all. But if they can''t get away from here, they''ll die. So in order to survive, he decided to use a special magic that he had never shown to anyone. A vicious magic that will damage even the SSS-rank. Itome closes his eyes and begins to cast the spell. Then, a circle with a complicated pattern spreads from Itome''s feet, and as it grows larger, it begins to emit red-black light, and something like black lightning bursts out. Meanwhile, Togari and Inoue desperately continued to attack the beast. And finally when it was completed. "Inferno Burst!!" Itome opens his narrow eyes to the full extent and shouts. At that moment, the circle contracts once, moves under the beast, and expands to a size that allows its body to fit within the range again. "Inoue-san, Togari-san, please back away!!" ""Roger that!!"" Inoue and Togari back away from the beast at Itome''s signal. -Gooooooooooooooooo At that moment, a jet-black flame that is said to not disappear until the object is burned completely erupts from under the beast. "Uooo!?" "Kuu!?" Inoue and Togari receive the heat up close and distort their faces, and immediately leave the place and evacuate. "Guuu ..." Itome that has exhausted everything kneels on the spot. "Haa ... Haa ... this will damage it no matter how much ..." Itome rasies his head and opens just one eye to stare at the black flame. However, that expectation was betrayed. "Won." When the black beast barks, the flame disappears as if it were sucked into one place. At the same time, the beast appears, and inhales with an unconcealed sound. The place it was sucked into was the mouth of the beast. "You have to be kidding ..." Itome that saw the situation stiffened with a shocked expression. "Tsk, that didn''t work!?" "No way!?" Inoue and Togari also couldn''t believe it, they didn''t want to believe it, such feelings appeared on their faces. "Please stop, everyone!!" There was one person who called out to them. It was Samejima. "That''s not something people can defeat!! There''s nothing we can do about it!! There''s nothing we can do but pray that it''ll let us go on a whim." "..." Whether or not Samejima''s words were understood, everyone just stood there without speaking. But something changed. "Won." When the black beast barked in a frightening voice, it disappeared. "~ !?" They thought that an attack would come, and look around the area, but there is no sign that an attack will come at all. Then they waited for a few minutes and nothing happened to them. "Are we saved ...?" Inoue breaks the silence. "Maybe. I cna''t feel that terrible presence nearby." Samejima mutters after closing her eyes and searching for the magical power around her. "We''re saved ... aren''t we ..." "Itome-kun!!" Perhaps Itome lost his tension, he collapsed on the spot, and Togari rushed to support him. "Haa ... I didn''t think we could survive ..." "Yes, I don''t know what kind of whim it was, but we''re saved." "Okay, we''ll head back to report this quickly. I''ll carry Itome on my back. Togari, I ask you to scout as usual. Samejima, I''m also relying on you for nearby vigilance." ""Roger that!!"" The party was reflecting on the feeling that they had survived, but they had to hurry and convey this information. Thus they made their return. Because of their report, the Shushima Dungeon will later be completely closed due to its risk. "Won?" The one in question does not know anything. CH 55 Episode 055: The dog that was released "Hmm." -Supaan Shia cuts the last one. Shia was somewhat confused at first, but she was able to defeat monsters without any particular danger. "Good work." "Hmm." She nods as I approach and speak to her. "How about your level?" "It went up a lot." She''s pretty much been killing them for two days, so it seems that it''s up a lot. She''s hard to understand, but she has a pleased face. Ahoge also drew a thumbs up. It can be worrisome if it goes up that much. "Isn''t it difficult to raise it yet?" "It''s getting slower." Just as I thought. If you defeat even a slime, your level will go up. But if it goes up to a certain level, it will be very difficult to go up. "Would you like to go somewhere else?" "It''s okay here for a while." "I see." I asked, thinking so, but Shia shook her head. I''ve made a lot of money and I''d like to challenge the D-rank dungeon soon. To do so, I first need to take a promotion exam. I don''t know the bottom like me can rank up, but at least I wanted to have the same rank as Shia. "Woooooooon." A familiar voice approaches the place where the battle has ended and our conversation is taking place. Looking at my watch, it''s almost 10:00, which is the time I decided. It seems that it came back on time. It seems that Luck has an excellent biological clock to come back at almost the time it was told, even though it doesn''t wear a watch. "Won." Luck got smaller as he approached us and eventually changed to the regular size of a large dog. "It''s got small. Regrettable." "Because being big is a nuisance." Unfortunately, Shia''s expression becomes a little cloudy when she sees that Luck has become smaller. Being that big is a nuisance, conspicuous, and a nuisance. It can''t be helped.(TN:Yes, he said it twice, because it''s important.) "It''s about time to go home. Do you want to go home?" "Hmm." When she and I dive into the shadows and leave the dungeon, we take a leisurely walk on the way back to the dormitory. "See you tomorrow." "Hmm." After returning to the dormitory without any conversation and taking a bath, when I returned to the room, Luck opened its mouth widely and yawned. "Luck, did you enjoy yourself today?" "Won." When I asked Luck while holding its face in my hands and stroking it, Luck barked and nodded. It seems that it was happy to rampage in its original form for the first time in a long time. "Did nothing happen?" "Won Won." Luck barked twice for denial. "Hmm? Something happened?" "Won." This time Luck nods to affirm. Apparently something happened. Luck begins to gesture dexterously. "What? While you were focused on killing monsters, you were found by the investigation team and attacked!?" "Won." "Hey, did you get hurt anywhere?" I checked around Luck''s entire body, but I couldn''t find anything like a scar. "Won." Luck pulls away and begins gesturing again. "What? You were attacked, but it wasn''t a problem because you took care of it, right?" "Won." Positive. Got it. Did they let you escape because Luck is weak and pitiful? If it was an explorer, the monsters woudl be annihilated, but the investigation team would have been made up of only kind people. "I''m glad nothing happened to you." "Won." "Oooh ~, Yoshi yoshi."(TN:Dog petting sounds) Perhaps because I was worried, Luck rubbed its head against me, so I stroked it and was healed. Anyway, I''m glad it came back safely. "But it''s okay, you''re going to be careful and not meet humans from now on, right?" "Won." I''m glad they let it go this time, but I don''t know what will happen next time. If it''s attacked by an elite explorer like the investigation team, I can''t protect it. Luck is very convenient ... Kohon ... I don''t want my cute mofumofu pet to be killed. The shadows are very concealing, so if you go inside, you may be able to get away, but it''s important not to get found in the first place. After properly admonishing it, Luck and I fell asleep in my bed. CH 56 Episode 056 News that is too timely "Study session today." Shia murmured at me after homeroom was over. She has a sad expression. Oh, I see, that''s what it is. "Do you mean you can''t go to the dungeon today?" "Yes." Her ahoge is also wilting. It''s a pity that we can''t go to the dungeon. "Well, study sessions are mandatory. Let''s go again when there is no study session." "Hmm." "Then, see you tomorrow." "Tomorrow." Unexpectedly, I was alone today. Well, I can always get in using Luck''s shadow. Now that the Union''s investigation team is blocking the dungeon, it''s not bad to earn as much as I can in the shallow layers of the Shushima Dungeon. However, as long as the investigation team is there, I can''t go in too far. If I go deeper, there may be strong monsters, but the possibility of encountering the investigation team will increase dramatically. As long as my luck is too high to see a monster that can''t die in one shot, I wanted to go to the D-rank dungeon quickly and encounter a monster that can''t be defeated in one shot. There may be monsters that are stronger than Luck. "I want to rank up after all ..." -Purururururu It was when I muttered such a thing. My cell phone went off. "Hello." [ Hello, this is the Toyoshima Branch of the Explorer''s Union, is it correct that this is the mobile phone of Satou Fuhito-sama? ] "Yes, it is." When I answered the phone, it was a call from a staff member of the Explorers'' Union. [ My name is Haishima from the Toyoshima Branch of the Explorers'' Union. My best regards. ] "My best regards." [ I am contacting you today because, it seems that you haven''t come to the Union for a while, so I have some information I would like to inform you, I don''t think you have heard it yet. Therefore, is it possible to visit the branch once? ] By the way, I only went to the purchase shop. It seems that there was something they wanted to contact me about. I think it''s okay to talk on the phone, but it may be something related to protected information. "Well, I have time, so is it okay to go there today?" [ Yes, the Union is open until 22:00 in the evening, so there is no problem. ](TN:Aaaand now the author is mixing the 24 hour time plus the morning/evening. Consistency >.<) The Union is open until later than I expected. I think that part is probably tailored to the explorers. "OK, I''ll go now." [ Understood. The person in charge will be number 5, so please issue a numbered ticket for the person who made the reservation there and wait. ] "I understand. Thank you very much." [ No, no. Well then, we await your arrival. Well then, goodbye. ] "Yes, goodbye." -Putsuuu, tsuu, tsuu, tsuu When I hung up the phone, I went home and changed my clothes before heading to the Toyoshima branch. [ Explorers'' Union Toyoshima Branch departing ~, Toyoshima Branch departing ~. ] After getting on the train, it took about 30 minutes to get to the Explorers'' Union by bus. Maybe it was faster to run. I wonder if I should walk on the way home and run on that road the next time I come back. -Wiiiin The automatic door opens and I step inside the Explorers'' Union. The interior was like a hospital with an interior that was not much different from the local Union. "The fifth window is ......... there?" Looking around the Union and finding the window, I immediately issued a numbered ticket to the window and sat down on a nearby bench. Because the time was in the evening, I had the impression that it was more crowded than when I went at my hometown before. "If you have numbered ticket number 134, please enter here." I had a reservation and it was relatively quick, and my turn came around. "Sorry I made you wait." "No, I didn''t wait at all." When I went inside, the owner of the voice I heard on the phone stood up and bowed. A beautiful woman in the latter half of her 20s. Are there a lot of beautiful people in the Explorers'' Union? It may not be a bad idea to take a job hunting exam for the Explorers'' Union. I have thought about it. "Then please sit down." "Oh, yes." When prompted by Haishima-san to sit down on the chair facing her, Haishima-san also sat down in her own seat. "My name is Haishima. It''s nice to meet you." "I''m Satou, Nice to meet you." "Then, let''s talk about what I wanted to tell you this time." After we introduce ourselves to each other, we get into the main subject. "Since Satou-sama''s explorer''s contribution has reached a certain level, it is possible to challenge the rank-up test. How would you like to deal with it?" "Eh!? Is that true?" "Yes, of course." I was surprised by the facts. What!! It seems that I can rank up. I heard that it''s easy to go from F-rank to E-rank, but I thought it was still a ways ahead because I was at the bottom. Before you know it?? This may be due to the bonus monsters. "I would love to receive it." "OK. How do you plan to do it?" "Can I take it any day?" "That''s right. You can take low-ranked exams almost every day." Well, then I want to rank up quickly. "Is that right. If possible, it''s better to be early, so tomorrow is better." "I understand. How about the time?" "That''s right. Is it okay if the time is around 18:00?" "Yes, no problem. I''ll make a reservation at 18:00 tomorrow." "Thank you. Is there anything I need to bring?" "That''s right. Please come to the E-class Namioka Dungeon dressed for the dungeon. Other than that, it''s okay as long as you bring your explorer card." You don''t test here, you do it in the dungeon. What kind of test is it? "I understand. I''m looking forwards to working with you." "Yes, likewise. Do you have any other questions?" "Well, can you tell me the details of the exam, the passing conditions, and the announcement of pass / fail?" "Yes, I will refrain from giving specific details, but the promotion test to E-rank will be monster subjugation in the E-rank dungeon. There will be an examiner in charge, so please follow the instructions from that person. The same applies to the passing conditions. You will be notified of pass or fail on the same day." "I understand." "Is there anything else?" Well, maybe the rest is okay. "The rest is okay." I thought about it, but I couldn''t think of anything else, so I shook my head. "Then, today''s information is over. Please come to the fifth window tomorrow before the appointed time." "I understand." I will take the rank-up exam tomorrow. CH 57 Episode 057 The boy that weighs on one''s mind (Third Party Perspective) "A dungeon is an unknown structure that was first confirmed in Fukuoka City, Kyuushuu, Japan in the 1990s, mainly ..." A teacher was giving a lecture to dozens of students in a room in the Exploration Building. An introduction to the dungeon that is taking place today. This is a class where you can roughly learn about the origin and history of dungeons. Meanwhile, there was a girl who indulged in thought while only halfway listening to class. She is Katsuragi Alexia, who has bluish-silver hair and clear eyes like a blue sky. Her ahoge shows that she is worried, and it''s jumping irregularly. "Hmm." What she envisions is the boy diving in the dungeon with her. The worst encounter with the person in question thrusting his head into her own skirt. And the person who certainly felt weak when she looked at him. She wasn''t actually disgusted when she first saw him, but she wasn''t completely free of negative emotions when he was able to see a place that noone other than her favorite people and the same sex should see. However, his ability that she actually witnessed was so overwhelming that Alexia and the others could not even reach his feet, and he annihilated the swarm of B-rank monsters to which she was dying. And all in one blow each. From that time on, her disgust towards the boy had completely disappeared. On the contrary, she longed for that power. She is convinced that with that power, she can definitely achieve her goals. She remembered what Saotome Shinji had told her and decided to ask him to help her. The next day, when the boy told her he wanted to talk, she thought it was a windfall. However, she honestly didn''t know what the conversation was about right after they met each other. He saw her naked from the boys'' bath? You can''t see because there''s a wall, right? There should be an interception system in the gap of the open-air bath, right? Alexia''s head was filled with incomprehensible interrogative words, but she forgot about them because she didn''t care about such a trivial matter before her purpose. So she decided to take the plunge and ask. "Train.".(TN:No clue why this ''to'' is there, does this author like random ''to'' symbols?) Then the overwhelmingly strong man apologized and asked why she chose him. "Strong." She answered briefly. However, the boy asks again whether he didn''t understand the meaning or whether she meant his strength in the match with Saotome Shinji. She didn''t mean either, she saw his strength in the Shushima Dungeon. She intended to tell him that his strength was extraordinary. However, the moment he heard the words, the boy''s attitude suddenly changed, creating an atmosphere like a sinner who had not pleaded guilty until now was given irrefutable evidence. "Oh ... I understand. Let''s train." She hears him mutter. Alexia is so happy that she seems to be soaring, but she endures it and thanks him with a serene face. However, her ahoge is cheerfully bouncing so her feelings are revealed. And the daily life that started the next day was full of surprises. He had an apparently anomalous monster obeying him as a servant, and she couldn''t see the power of that monster. However, such a monster is obedient and quiet in front of the boy, and is as cute as a normal dog. However, the dog''s ability is amazing, such as being able to put as much luggage as you want in the shadow, putting any person in the shadow and making them invisible from the surroundings, changing the size of its body and magic power freely, etc. It was a very convenient and powerful force. With the power of the dog, they were able to enter the closed Shushima Dungeon, despite the strong security of high-ranked explorers. And if he attacks, any monster will burst. He knew the location of the monsters on that floor and knew where and how many monsters there were. Alexia was astonished the whole time, but she didn''t say anything and was silent. Only her ahoge was growing straight up in shock. And that day, her level went up twenty. That number was originally a number that would take several months. The rise slowed down the next day, it went up ten. Still, it''s a sufficient level up. Alexia couldn''t hide her surprise at the result. "Thank you." She was full of gratitude to the boy. She vowed that if she fulfilled her purpose one day, she would definitely reward his grace. The person who dominated her thoughts. "Satou Fuhito." He was a classmate of the opposite sex named such. CH 58 Episode 058 The Examiner of a Hundred Faces "Well, I wonder if I can dive a little on Sunday when the party is decided. It seems we have to study basic knowledge until Friday." On the way to school, Aki grumbles to me. "It''s better than being an explorer and dying right away." "Well, all the parties were men ..." That''s right, all the remaining parties are men. It''s because he''s always saying ''Harem, Harem''. "That is ... Don''t Mind ..."(TN:DonMai, Engrish) "Haa ... compared to you ..." When I put my hand on his shoulder and comforted him, Aki stared at me with a grudge. "What about me?" "You''re in a party with that transcendental girl Alexia!" "No, that''s ..."I envy you!!"" I tried to argue, but Aki shouted loudly. All the nearby students who are going to school look at us. He''s a completely troublesome guy. I don''t think I have such an enviable relationship with Alexia. I''m just forming a party and hunting monsters. What''s more, I didn''t have the option of declining because I was struck with guilt and my weaknesses. What''s enviable about a party in such a state!! "That, well, I understand, so let''s go to the classroom right away." "Kiiiiiiiii!!" I went to the classroom with Aki who went insane. "Study session today ..." "I heard from Aki. It can''t be helped at the start." "Hmm ..." "You don''t get it. You weren''t recommended." "Because I''m lucky." When talking to Shia, Aki gets mixed up in the conversation. While the recommendation group is compulsory participation, most of the general scholarship student groups are basically people who do not have the aptitude of an explorer. Although I''m one of them, I had no choice but to say that I had the aptitude of an explorer. Other than the fact that I have no level, skills, or ability score!! I was a little frustrated but then I remembered that I had forgotten something. "Oh, I forgot to say this, but today I''m going to take the rank-up exam." "Seriously, I envy you." When I talk about what I had inadvertently forgotten to tell, Aki looks at me with envy. "No, you can dive in E-rank or D-rank in your group even if your birthday doesn''t come. When your birthday comes, you can dive in the dungeon and rank up immediately." "I guess so." I envy you guys. You can dive into a dungeon managed by the school before your birthday, and after preparing carefully there, you can go to an outside dungeon and play an active part immediately. And above all, you have levels, skills, and ability scores!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Jealous!! Damn, why don''t I ... "Hmm ... well. Then I''m going. I don''t have time." "Hmm. Good luck." I shook my head and sighed once to calm myself down, and then I was sent off and left the classroom. "Kuu ~, it''s adolescence to be in a situation to be seen off by a girl!!" Aki was saying something behind me, but I decided not to ask. "I''m Arakaki, a C-rank explorer in charge of today''s exam. Nice to meet you." "Ah, yes. I''m Satou Fuhito. Nice to meet you." When I showed my card to the Union staff at the branch office about the dungeon where the test was held, the explorer in charge came and we greeted each other. He is a man like a college student, has a gentle face, and is well dressed and has a good impression. "Hahahaha. You''re nervous for your first exam. But it''s okay. It''s not difficult to move from F-rank to E-rank." Arakaki-san talks to me kindly. Maybe he''s trying to relieve my tension. "Really?" "Yeah, because we''re just going to dive into the dungeon and have you defeat some monsters." "I see. If that''s the case, I can definitely handle it." When I heard Arakaki-san''s story and hear that it was an exam, I was a little worried, but it made me feel much better. A good explorer senpai. "Well, then shall we head to the dungeon?" "Yes, please." I was taken by Arakaki-san and entered the Namioka Dungeon that I had come to on Saturday and Sunday. This is a cave-type like the F-rank dungeon where I dived for the first time. "Then, the first is ''Onimukade''." "Oh, I know those. It''s a centipede about a meter long with a pattern like an oni on its head." I have defeated them several times. The first monster looks okay. "Oh yeah. Let''s find one right away." "Oh, yes. It looks like there''s one 100 meters away from here." "Eh, really?" "Yes, let''s go." "Eh, yeah, yeah." I walk towards the Onimukade. Arakaki-san was making a hundred faces, but we quickly moved on. "Then, try to beat it." "Yes." When the distance to the Onimukade became quite close, Arakaki-san instructed me, so I instantly slipped in close and punched it in the head. -Paaan As usual, the monster burst and the magic stone fell. "Arakaki-san, it''s over." "..." I went back to where Arakaki-san was and called out to him, but there was no reply. "Arakaki-san!!" "Yeah, yeah. Certainly the magic stone has fallen. You''ve defeated it without any problems, hahaha."(TN:Examiner.exe has stopped working, rebooting.) When Arakaki-san, who was somewhat dazed, was strongly called, he went to the place where the Onimukade was, picked up the magic stone, and smiled dryly. What happened? Well, if I beat it, there is no problem. "It was good. What''s the next monster?" "Well, it''s a bat-shaped monster called a Big Bat." I remember defeating them all the time. As the name suggests, it''s just a pretty big bat. "OK. That monster is 56 meters away, isn''t it?" "Eeh?" "What''s wrong?" When I point at the monster, Arakaki-san looks at me with a stunned face, so I tilt my head. Was there something strange? "Oh no, no problem." "Is that so? Let''s go." Arakaki-san waves his hands in front of his boddy hurriedly. I may have forgotten something, it must be a gentleman''s taste to decide that he didn''t see anything like that. "Yeah, yeah, that''s right." When I urged him, Arakaki-san came in a hurry. Then, in about 30 minutes, I was able to defeat about 10 monsters without any problems. Every time I defeated one, Arakaki-san changed his face into various expressions. "How is it, Arakaki-san, can I pass?" "Umm, yeah, isn''t it okay?" "Yes, I did it!!" When I was worried and asked, it was kind of crisp, but Arakaki-san gave me his endorsement. I return to the Branch Office with pleasure with Arakaki-san who is muttering something. As Arakaki-san said, I was able to pass without incident. I''m lucky that only monsters that can be defeated with one shot came out even during the test. At this time, I may call myself Lucky Man. I shelve things like levels and such, and went back to the dormitory while getting caught up in the moment like that. CH 59 Episode 059 Anomalous F-Rank Adventurer (Third Party Perspective) A section where the staff of the Toyoshima Branch of the Explorers'' Union work. An investigator returned from a request to a place that could not be entered without special circumstances. The request itself was completed at the branch office, but it was necessary to make a proper report only for the request content and submit it to the branch office. The request was an examiner for the E-rank promotion test for F-rank explorers. His name is Shigeru Arakaki. He is a C-rank explorer and is nineteen years old. He is a very promising young man. He himself had some good pride, but he too had his pride shredded in today''s exam. "Hey, isn''t it Shigeru? Somehow you don''t look too energetic." "Ah, Yama-san." It was Yamazaki Miyabi, a veteran explorer, who spoke to Shigeru. He is commonly known as Yama-san. He looks like he''s in his early fifties, with his short hair streaked with grey and standing on end, and wearing sunglasses. He is a B-rank explorer whose superiority is acknowledged at the Toyoshima Branch, he is caring and also teaches newcomers. "What''s wrong?" "No, the F-rank newcomer that took the exam today was so shocking ..." "What kind of guy was it?" "That is ..." Shigeru started talking, but ... "What the hell is that! The enemy burst without a trace?" Was interrupted by Yamazaki''s shout. A staff member walking down the same corridor, surprised by his voice, stares at them in surprise. "Yama-san, your voice is loud ..." "Oh, oh, I''m sorry ..." Aragaki looks around and hides himself while reproaching Yamazaki. "Is he really F-rank?" "There''s no doubt. It''s a promotion test request via the Union ..." The request received by Aragaki is a formal request from the Union. There can be no such perjury. "It''s possible that you''re just exaggerating ..." "Is there any reason I would lie about this?" "Well." Yamazaki stares at Aragaki, but Aragaki shrugs his shoulders. Aragaki, a C-rank explorer who has already received an official request from the Union, had no reason to lie that the F-rank explorer he met today was too abnormal. "it''s hard to believe ..." "That''s right. I still can''t believe I actually saw it ..." Yamazaki wants to believe in Aragaki, but he thinks that there can''t be such an insane explorer. Aragaki, himself, still couldn''t understand what was done in front of him. Silence dominates the place as they cannot say anything to each other. "If a high-ranked explorer defeats a low-ranked monster, that might be possible, but a low-ranked explorer has a low level and, of course, a low ability score. They can''t do that." "I thought the same, but the explorer didn''t know that common sense, and burst every monster with a single blow." "What the hell is that ..." After a while of silence, they both muttered in a murmur. Then, when the silence was starting to pervade the space again, one man interrupted their conversation, saying, "Tell me such an interesting story." "Section Chief!?" "Shindou is it ... why are you here?" The man is Shindou, the Section Chief of the Emergency Response Department. "No, because my affiliation is here ... So what on earth were you talking about?" Shindou seems to be curious and enters in between Yamazaki and Aragaki and puts his arms between their shoulders. It was a signal that he wouldn''t let it go. "Well ..." "I wouldn''t talk in a place like this. Let''s move to another place for the time being." With his arms on their shoulders, he points to the door of the room with his thumb. "Yes." "Well, it can''t be helped. We were the ones who were talking carelessly in such a place. Let''s follow the instructions." Aragaki was withering against such an important person as Shindou and couldn''t refuse the instruction, so Yamazaki raised his hands and shrugged his shoulders. The two are also in a position to receive direct requests from the staff. If two such people talk in the corridor while ignoring the leakage of personal information and the protection of information, it is natural that someone will blame them. "Then, let''s go quickly." "Yes." While the two replied downheartedly, Shindou entered the room with a triumphant look. "So what were you talking about?" "That is ..." They changed the place to the drawing room again and started talking about what happened to Aragaki today. "I see ... it''s hard to believe." After listening to Aragaki''s story, Shindou puts his hand on his chin and looks far away while thinking about something. Completely grasping the enemy''s whereabouts, walk to the enemy at the shortest distance, defeat everything with a single blow, and just hit and burst without a trace. He didn''t think it was the work of a low-ranked explorer. "Do you know his name?" "I think it was Satou Fuhito ..." "That guy ..." The moment he hears the name, he realizes it''s a name he''s heard somewhere. Where oh where did he hear it? Shindou thinks. "Satou Fuhito. He''s a high school student who has just become an explorer." Shindou''s mind suddenly remembers hearing the name from the staff when he rushed to the site of the Dungeon Rebirth. "That guy!!" Shindou stopped moving like a figurine for a while, but the moment he remembered, he stood up on the spot. "Waaa!?" Aragaki is surprised by Shindou''s sudden actions. "What happened?" It''s not surprising to Yamazaki who is accustomed to his abnormal behavior. "Oh, no, I probably know him. I''ve only met him once." "What was your impression of meeting him?" "He was a normal guy ... Well, he quickly escaped due to my suspicious behavior ..." "... You''ve done that kind of thing for a long time." Yamazaki shook his head as if he was amazed at Shindou, who talked badly while remembering. "That''s okay. I''ll investigate it for a moment." "Ah, punishment ..." Aragaki asks with a jerk. "I''ll forgive you with just one public request." "Yes, yes. Hmm ..." He sighs with relief at the light punishment. "Is that me as well?" "Of course." "Yeah, yeah." As a matter of course, Yamazaki also received a light punishment. After a light chat, Shindou parted from Aragaki and Yamazaki. "I don''t think it''s true, but I have to investigate. Should I tell him to come to me when he comes here again?" When Shindou left his seat, he returned to his room and contacted the receptionist. CH 60 Episode 060: Lifting of the Ban on the New Bonus Area I arrived at the dormitory after 22:00.(TN:Guess the time thing is just random with no rhyme or reason ... sigh.) I ate the food prepared by Kasumi-san, took a bath, and lay down on my bed. "E-rank ..." "Won?" As I lift and look at my E-rank explorer card, Luck gives a questioning bark and puts its face on the bed. "Oh, to think even a weak explorer like me could rank up." "Won." When I mutter while feeling moved, Luck proudly bends its body backwards and barks. "Of course? No, I was so nervous. But thanks to Arakaki-san, I managed to pass. He was a good senior."(TN:Tired of typing Arakaki already, GTL keeps putting it as Niigaki and it''s hard to remember and I keep having to look at my notes again.) "Won." Luck nodes and barks in agreement. "Oh, you think so too, Luck!! Yoshiyoshi yoshi!!" I was happy that Luck agreed, so I got up and stroked his face. Even I at the bottom was able to be promoted to E-rank for the time being. I don''t know how far I can go, but I''ll do my best to go higher. "Okay, I''ll do my best from tomorrow!!" "Won." I renewed my determination and fell asleep after getting excited. The next day. "Good morning. How did it go yesterday?" "Oh, I managed to get to E-rank." Eat breakfast with Aki in the morning and talk about the test results. "That''s nice. I want to raise my rank as soon as possible and make a harem." "You''re always talking about that." "Don''t be stupid. In the future, many women will attend me, and I will enjoy my life!!" "I''m fine with just one ..." Why is this guy so particular about harem? A single marriage partner is enough. Now that the population, especially the proportion of men, is declining, polygamy is allowed. So it''s legally okay, but I don''t think it feels good for women. It may not be bad if we can solve that area. "That''s fine, but let''s go to school quickly." "Ah, that''s right." We took too much time for breakfast and were a little late, so we hurried a little and ate our food, and immediately got ready and went to school. "Good morning." "Good morning, Katsuragi-san." "Shia, good morning." When I arrived in the classroom, Shia greeted me briefly, so Aki and I returned the greeting. Recently, us three are often acting together. That''s mainly due to the fact that Aki and I are treated like air by our classmates and that Shia is in a party with me. "No study session today." "Oh, then, should we go to the dungeon today?" "Hmm." It seems that there is no study session for the Dungeon Exploration Club today, so we decided to go to the dungeon after school. "By the way, I got to E-rank." "Hmm, match." When I took out my explorer card, she took our hers and showed me. Her ahoge is swaying in a happy manner. "oh, so I can go to the D-rank dungeon, but what should we do?" "Hmm? Usual place is okay." I feel guilty, so I invited her to a higher-ranked dungeon, but she refused. "Is it okay?" "Hmm. Usual place is okay." "I see." If she''s okay with it, that''s fine. We can hunt bonus magic stones. Let''s go to the D-rank dungeon another time. "Yes, yes, thanks for the delicious meal!!" "W, what is it ..." "Shut up, showing off every day! Try to think about it yourself!!" After the appointment was made, Aki flares up and snaps at me for some reason. What am I showing off? No way ... "Are you misunderstanding something?" "I''m not!! Don''t think I''m jealous of you flirting with Katsuragi-san every day!!" He must have misunderstood it. "No, I don''t have that kind of relationship with Shia. Right? Shia." "Hmm ..." When I ask Shia for confirmation, Shia affirms. "See?" "Yes, yes, I get it!" Seeing that, I turn back to Aki with a doya face, but he was in a bad mood. What did I do!! There is no sweet relationship with Shia!! Despite such an act, we headed to the dungeon as usual after school. As we entered the shadows and approached the dungeon, we saw people from inside that seemed to be the investigative teams coming out. A group consisting of a number of parties are returning outside, you can see the seriousness of the investigation team. I was wondering if they would find us, but they don''t seem to notice since the shadows are highly concealed. "That''s the dungeon investigation team." "Hmm." Shia nods when she hears me mutter. "That means the investigation is over." "In short?" "We can go to the depths!" "Hmm!!" Yes, until now I was afraid that we would run into them, but from today we will be able to proceed without any problems. When she heard that, Shia''s eyes harbored a blatantly happy light. There may be an unknown monster lurking in the depths. I''m looking forward to it too. "Let''s go to the depths for the next weekend?" "Hmm!!" Since time is limited on weekdays, I think it''s better to stay overnight from Friday. With that in mind, Shia replied with a more enthusiastic voice than usual. Seeing her ahoge dancing like crazy, I think she''s really looking forward to it. "Okay, let''s go as far as we can go today." "Hmm!!" We went up to the 7th floor in the dungeon, that we had previously only gone up to the 3rd floor, and finished the day''s exploration. In particular, Shia was more enthusiastic than usual to defeat the bonus monsters, perhaps because she was looking forward to the weekend. CH 61 Episode 061: Dungeon Camp It was a convenient schedule for the Dungeon Exploration Department, but there was a study session on Thursday and a holiday on Friday. And today is Friday. It''s the day when we head to the depths of the Shushima Dungeon. "Let''s go shopping first." "Hmm." It will be two nights and three days. I asked, "Is it okay to sleep in the same place as a man like me?" Of course I won''t do anything, but as a matter of common sense, it''s a big problem for women to spend the night together as a man and woman who aren''t lovers, but she doesn''t seem to think so. You may think that I can''t do anything because she holds my weakness. It has nothing to do with that, but it''s not wrong in the sense that I won''t do anything more than I usually would. We headed to the shopping center to buy the equipment we needed for our stay, it was mainly Shia who bought the things she needed for our stay, since I had bought such equipment the other day, I decided to buy food and consumables. We met in front of the store. "Didn''t you buy too much?" "?" The moment I see Shia''s appearance, I instinctively ask. However, Shia doesn''t seem to understand what I mean and just tilts her head. Shia, who I met with in front of the store, had a big bag in her hands and a big backpack with a capacity expansion function that she had just bought. She obviously had an amount of luggage that a normal woman would never have. I would like to avoid using Luck''s ability in this place so as not to surprise anyone. "I''ll carry your luggage." "Hmm." For the time being, I took the luggage she had in both hands and started walking towards the Shushima Dungeon. When there were no signs of people around us and I couldn''t feel anyone looking at us, we walked through a place with many obstacles and I used Luck''s power to store everything in the shadows. It may be seen by a stronger explorer than me, but there is no reason to watch the bottom like me, and I decided that it would be unavoidable to be seen at this time. If I say it''s a skill, I can hide the existence of Luck. I don''t have any skills!! As usual, the security of the outside is the same, so we invade the dungeon as usual. "Which is better, going slowly while exploring all levels or going to the depths at the fastest speed?" "Depths." Time is finite. After confirming the plan with Shia, I got the expected answer. "Fastest, is it." "Hmm." "Roger that." I think she wants to fight strong monsters since she''s training. To be honest, I don''t know why we''re sticking to an E-rank dungeon instead of going to a D-rank dungeon. For Shia, who became an E-rank explorer earlier than me, I don''t think it''s a big deal for Shia to fight the stronger E-rank monsters. She shouldn''t worry too much about it. "Then, let''s go down using the shortest path." "Hmm." "If you don''t go to far from us, you can go wild, Luck?" "Won!" We defeat the Bonus Monsters with ''Bassa bassa'' and go to the deeper floors one after another. Luck seems to be hunting monsters out of our way. I noticed that we had reached the 7th floor in a few hours. With this pace, we may be able to reach the bottom layer tomorrow. "Hmm ~, there is no change in the strength of monsters so far." "Disappointing." Shia is also looking forward to different Bonus Monsters, and her ahoge is also despondent. "Well, let''s rest around here today." "Hmm." We arrived at a slightly open place, so today I decided to set up a tent and camp here. Eating delicious food should distract us a little. "I''m going to make hot pot today!!" "Hmm!!" "Won." Today''s dish is Chinese cabbage and pork millefeuille hot pot that I neither like nor dislike. Of course I saw the recipe online. I usually live with my family, so I don''t cook for myself, so I made it as simple as possible. However, because we have the shadows, there are no restrictions on the equipment we can bring, so we have more freedom and luxury than ordinary people''s camps. This time as well, I brought a table for cutting the ingredients, even though it was bulky, so the two of us cut the ingredients there, and there was also a portable stove and a gas canister, so I could easily light a fire and cook. I didn''t know if one pot was enough, so I bought two of the biggest ones, one for me and Shia, and the second for Luck separately. "Well then, itadakimasu!!" "Itadakimasu." "Won!" When I finished cooking I left Luck''s as it was, and along with Shia, dished up our own bowls, it was time to eat. ""..."" The three of us ate a bite first, and then we all began to eat quietly and vigorously. Shia and I immediately emptied our bowls, and despite the fact that Luck''s was hot, it was eating out of the pot without worrying about it. ""Fuu ... delicious ... another helping."" The voices of Shia and I overlap. "Hahahahaaa. I''ll dish it up." "Hmm ......" At Shia''s embarrassed reply, I dish her up a large portion, and serve myself a similar portion." I noticed that the pot was empty in no time. Next to us, Luck had emptied the other pot. "Fufufufu. This is not the end, you guys!!" ""~ ??"" It''s not the end of the hot pot when you finish eating the ingredients. The hot pot is only over after eating to the end. The two of them, who were a little depressed because of the lack of food, raised their faces at my words. Both Shia''s ahoge, and Luck''s tail express their joy. "There is something called a hot pot finisher. Today''s finisher is udon!" I took out a bag of udon from Luck''s shadow and raised it up. "Oh ~." "Wooooon." Shia raised a voice with no intonation, and Luck howls with excitement. Immediately add udon noodles to the remaining soup stock, add condiments, and simmer until cooked to complete it. After that, we enjoyed udon to our heart''s content. "I can''t eat anymore." "Me too." "Won Won." Shia and I lie down and rub our stomachs, but Luck seems to be able to eat more. If you eat too much, you will become a fat dog, so this is the end. "It''s over." "Kuun ..." You can''t sway me with such a sad face and voice. It''s not good to be too spoiled. I decided to stick with my words, I have to discipline it properly. "Do you want to take a bath?" "Bath?" A while after eating food, I decided it was time for a bath. However, she is puzzled and asks me. By the way, it''s not normal to take a bath while camping. "Oh, I wondered if I could store hot water in Luck''s shadow. And it stayed warm the whole time. If I used that, we could take a bath in the shadows." "Luck is amazing." As I explain, Shia looks at Luck and praises it with no expression. "It''s really useful, this guy." "Won." When I stroked the head of Luck who was next to me, Luck looked proud. "What about the lookout?" "Won." "Luck will do it for us. It seems that since it''s a monster, it doesn''t really need to sleep." "Really convenient." "Isn''t it?" "I also want a subordinate." Shia looks at Luck with envy, but you can''t have Luck. Then while being watched over by Luck, we both spent a comfortable time in the very expensive and good quality tents we each set up. CH 62 Episode 062 Shushima Dungeon Closure (Third Party Perspective) Going back in time a little before Alexia and Fuhito dive into the depths of the Shushima Dungeon. "What!?" In the Section Chief''s office of the Emergency Response Department, Shindou was yelling at the report he received from the phone and stood up on the spot. According to the report, an unknown atrocious monster appeared in the Shushima Dungoen that was being re-investigated, the content was that an investigator team led by Inoue Danzou, an S-rank explorer, engaged in battle, but could not do any damage. However, for some reason the unknown monster left without killing them. Thanks to that, they escaped from the dungeon with their lives. It is unusual that the S-ranked Inoue, which is the highest peak of the explorers, cannot deal damage. It was no wonder that Shindou was surprised at the report. "Pull all the parties out right now!! Immediately!" Shindou immediately contacted a representative of the Union staff supporting the investigation team and instructed them to pull out the investigation teams currently diving and send them to the Toyoshima Branch. It was this movement of the investigation team that Fuhito and Alexia crossed paths with. The members of the expedition that have been withdrawn from their investigation to hear the report of the unknown monster convened in the Emergency Response Department. They gathered in the conference room to shre information with high-ranked explorers, and to decide how to handle the dungeon in the future. "I''m glad everyone has gathered here. I''m Shindou, the Section Chief of the Emergency Response Department of the Toyoshima Branch of the Explorers'' Union. I''m glad that everyone came back intact." When all the investigation members this time went to their seats, Shindou, who was sitting in the seat prepared in front of the explorers like a press conference, stands up and starts talking. "Do you mind if I ask something?" Among the gathered explorers, there was a person who raised their hand and asked a question. "What is it?" "Why did we suddenly have to stop investigating and gather here?" "Yes, that''s a good question. I''ll explain that." "I understand." "First of all, I think everyone knows, but this investigation is due to the fact that the E-rank dungeon, Shushima Dungeon, went through a Dungeon Rebirth." After confirming that the questioner sits down, Shindou clarifies the purpose of this gathering. "Dungeon Rebirth has chnaged the Shushima Dungeon from the first level to the appearance of B-rank monsters like never seen before. Therefore, we sent an S-rank explorer so that they could respond to any situation. Inoue led four A-rank explorers to investigate. As a result, although the boss was defeated by someone, the magic power concentration is about S-rank. It is said to be possible to capture if done by an A-rank party etc. By doing so, I should have come to the conclusion that it is a dungeon with a degree of danger of a high A-rank. However, if you think about it carefully, we do not know who captured the dungeon, and there was no boss monster. Since the magic power concentration in that state was S-rank class, the boss that was originally there was a monster of S-rank or higher, and there was a person who defeated that monster, or that monster was released from the dungeon''s control and I was worried that it might be wandering around, which is why this investigation was conducted." At this point, Shindou cuts off his story. When Shindou looks around at them, the gathered explorers understand that it was probably true, and nod their heads. "Also, it''s unclear whether it was a coincidence or inevitable in this investigation, but Inoue''s group and the unknown monster met and engaged in battle."(TN:Okay, apparently it wasn''t Inoue Tatsu or Shindou Tatsu before, it was supposed to be ''tachi'' not ''tatsu'' which is a pluralizing way of saying the group of and including the person''s name. The drawbacks of not being able to read kanji myself, and having to rely on GTL to romanize it.) His words made the place noisy, and their attention inevitably focused on Inoue. "From here, I would like Inoue to report directly." "I understand." Inoue stands up and attracts everyone''s attention. "We met a giant black wolf-shaped monster. It had such a terrifying and mighty aura that it was impossible to escape, and we launched attacks at it as soon as we encountered it. It wasn''t hurt by any of my party''s attacks. I''m not going to tell you the specifics, but we also tried a magic with firepower that would exceed my maximum attack power by Itome, but it was completely unharmed. Itome also collapsed and is undergoing medical treatment. Oh it''s not like he was attacked. It''s just a deficience of magic." "Hmm, thank you. Please sit down." When Inoue finishes the report, Inoue sits down on a chair facing Shindou. "I would like the other members to share their views. First, Samejima, please." "I, I understand." Next, Samejima stands up. Her voice is trembling not because of the tension. The girl was still overshadowed by the horror of her encounter.(TN:Confirmed to actually be a girl here, it says kanojo. Why are names so confusing.) "Oh, that''s not something that people can defeat ... it''s a genuine monster. As you know, I''m good at detection. Well, I felt a terrifyingly dense magical power in that detection. I don''t think it can be defeated no matter how many S-rank explorers gather ... This time it happened to overlook us, but next time we will definitely be killed." Samejima felt the magical power of the unknown monster most directly on her skin. Even if she was an A-rank explorer, the words she uttered in a frightened manner had a lot of weight, and the explorers who participated in the gathering had a heavy air. "Thank youSamejima. Please sit down. Next, Togari, please." "Yes." Togari stands up once Samejima sits in her chair. "I honestly don''t want to encounter that monster again. I''m still proud of being a covert explorer, but it looked sideways at me appearing behind it, but didn''t act. It was attacked by me without retaliating. As a result, my weapon was damaged. The result was that it was unharmed. I saw Inoue-san attack at the same time, but "Dragon King Decapitation" which can be said to be Inoue-san''s trademark move. Was repelled without doing anything. Looking at the place where Itome-san''s attack was landing after that while just standing there, I think that even if all the S-rank explorers are gathered, it can''t be defeated as Samejima-san says." "Yes, thank you." Togari sits down. He read the report before, but words with emotions have the power to appeal. Shindou feels once again that it is a situation that is not just talk. "As you just heard, the danger level of the Shushima Dungeon can no longer be measured. I have no choice but to ask for instructions on what kind of judgment my superiors will make, but I think that it should be closed so that no one can approach it. Are there any questions!!" After a short silence, one person raised their hand. "Ah, I''ll be the one to say this, but there''s no party other than Inoue-san''s that saw the monster, right? I think it''s possible for Inoue-san to make it up, but that''s right. How about everyone else?" Even in this situation, it is said that evidence should be given without making a judgment based on words alone. "Oh, I forgot. I couldn''t restore most of the data, but there is something left." With that said, Inoue stood up and handed Shindou a medium containing the data. When Shindou operated the notebook computer he had at hand, he opened the data on the projector at the top back and projected it. What was reflected there was a terrifying creature that looked like a wolf made of jet black darkness itself, and its eyes floating in the darkness gave off a red light, further accentuating its majesty. "Uuh." As soon as the person who asked the question saw the picture, they began to shake. The other people also feel chills at the strange appearance. "Are there any objections?" When Shindou asked again, no one spoke out. CH 63 Episode 063 Super Bonus Monsters Appear "Fuaaa ~." I wake up, stretch and then go out of the tent. Because I can fall asleep and wake up at my best, there is no half-asleep ''It''s an unfamiliar ceiling.''. It''s a perk of having an explorer aptitude. "Luck, good morning." "Won." I greet Luck, and Luck returns a quiet bark. Of course, it''s a consideration to not wake up Shia. I heard that the Shushima Dungeon is a dungeon with 10 floors. I think we can capture it by the end of today because we advanced so much yesterday. I started preparing simple dishes until Shia woke up. "Good morning." "Good morning, breakfast is ready." "Thank you." I can cook normally, so I prepared two portable stoves, baked toast and bacon and eggs in a frying pan, made a salad with garnish, and finally prepared a simple consomme soup. "Looks delicious." "Well, it''s just recipes I checked in advance on the net." "It doesn''t matter. Delicious is justice." "Hahahaha. That''s right." Seeing breakfast, Shia''s ahoge turns around and looks happy. Even though it''s an online recipe, it''s good to be pleased with what I make. We went out to explore after eating breakfast and resting a bit. And we reach the tenth floor before 12:00. However, I do not feel a strong presence like with Luck. Or rather, there is a staircase at the end. "Huh? It''s strange." "What happened?" "I thought the Shushima Dungeon had a ten-floor structure, but it seems different." "Hmm. Dungeon Rebirth." "Oh, that''s right. Not only the structure but also the number of layers changes." I muttered, thinking it was strange, and Shia gave me the answer. Speaking of which, it was blocked for the investigation after the Dungeon Rebirth. I''ve been here every day lately so I completely forgot. So it''s not strange even if it''s not just 10 floors? I don''t know how long this dungeon goes, but I think the only way to capture it today and tomorrow is to move on. "It might be a little bad if we don''t go in a hurry?" "Hmm." "Then, do you want to run a little faster from the next floor?" "Hmm." When I suggested to Shia that we might not have enough time, she was willing to accept it. I think she''s glad that she can go to a deeper floor quicker because there will be stronger enemies. The one who reaches the strongest monsters as soon as possible will be able to go up in level. We went from the next floor to the next floor while jogging lightly. From the eleventh floor, there were many enemies in groups, but since they were just Bonus Monsters, I defeated them without any particular struggle and went down to the floors steadily. "We arrived at the 20th floor." "Huu ... Huu ... Fast." Yeah, it was quick to get to this floor. It''s true that we''ve been rushing forward, so it''s no wonder she thinks so. We were able to reach this 20th floor at around 16:00. "Hmm, this is not the bottom layer either." "Sometimes that is the case." "Well, let''s move on one after another." "Hmm." This floor also has stairs that go further. What floor does this dungeon go to? If possible, I think it would be better if we were at least halfway. "That is!?" From the 21st floor, monsters that are twice as big as the others have formed groups and follow the Black Mons that we have met so far. "Seiii!!" Expecting it to be strong, I approached behind it with ''Hiding'' and hit it. -Paaan!! It burst in a single blow, so it seems that it was the normal paper Bonus Monster. "This is!?" Moreover, when I look at the magic stone that has fallen to the ground, it is one size larger than the Bonus magic stones I picked up so far. The tested monster this time seems to be strong in appearance, but it is actually weak, so the key is whether or not you can challenge that giant. "Big." Shia looked in from behind when I was surprised at the size of the magic stone. Shia''s ahoge is also pleased with the big magic stone, it is spinning like a windmill. "Oh, we can make more money with this." "Hmm." We continued to defeat many new super Bonus Monsters, and on that day we were able to reach the 28th floor. CH 64 Episode 064 100 Million Player We enjoyed the dungeon camp again and went further the next day. Shia wants to watch me fight a big opponent, so I fight the big-looking Bonus Monsters from the 21st floor to the 30th floor, and Shia fights just the Black Monsters as before.(TN:Reminder, Bonus, etc. are in Engrish = capitalized) "How is it?" "A little more." "Roger that." I don''t think she''ll get anything from seeing me defeat enemies, but if she wants to see it, it doesn''t matter. This is because there is no sign of becoming stronger as the opponent grows. The rule is that the magic stones from what you defeat are yours, so all the super Bonus magic stones are my reward. One Bonus magic stone is 100,000. I was wondering how much this super Bonus magic stone would be. I already have dozens of them. So it''s not like fighting them is anything special. Rather, it feels normal. From the 31st floor, most of them were large monsters, so I mainly defeated them, and Shia subdued the small Black Monsters. And then we finally reached the final floor, the 40th floor. "This seems to be the final floor." "Hmm." There are no stairs after this point. Anyway, I think it''s a bit familiar here, but it''s probably my imagination. When we reached the last room after traversing the floor, it was very similar to the place where I fought against Luck. "Have I seen this before?" "Hmm?" "No, that shouldn''t be the case." After looking around, I shake my head and erase the idea from my head. Shia looks at the situation in puzzlement. I can''t be feeling any sort of dj vu. I just overcame the challenge that was in the pitfall. "It seems that the investigation team has defeated the boss." "Hmm. Regret." I entered the room, but I couldn''t confirm the boss. It seems that the boss monster has already been subdued, and the return magic circle has been deployed. "What should we do?" The time is still around 3 pm. If we use the return magic circle, we can go out immediately. There''s still time to level up in the dungeon. "I want you to help me a little more." "Roger that." She acknowledged that she still wants to stay for a while. However, we were free to just look around as it was, and I thought it would be troublesome to just follow, so I called Luck and had Luck put her on its back for a tour. If she can enjoy mofumofu and follow me conveniently, it will not be so troublesome. After that, I just hunted monsters. Anyhow, just hunt. The respawns of the enemies on the 35th to 40th floors could not catch up, and most of the enemies disappeared. I''m happy to get a lot of super Bonus magic stones. "Try to fight." "Roger that." Shia said that after I had defeated super Bonus Monsters for about four hours. Did you understand something? Shia bravely challenged a nearby big, black, shining super Bonus Monster that looked like a Minotaur. -Supaaan!! Shia''s sword drew a trajectory of light. -Zuuuun The Minotaur split in two and fell to the ground, then became particles and disappeared. "..." After defeating the Minotaur and standing there without saying anything for a while, Shia opened and closed her hand while thinking about something. What happened? Oh, I understand. She was scared because it was a slightly big monster, but when she actually fought it, it wasn''t a big deal and she was confused. I understand, I understand. As I closed my eyes and nodded, Shia approached me. "Can I fight a little more?" "Oh, of course." "Hmm. Thank you." After defeating it once, Shia realized that it was paper, and hunted super Bonus Monsters with me until 21:00. As usual, we leave the dungeon using the power of the shadows and sell the Bonus magic stones at the usual purchase shop near the school on our way home. "One million yen!?" Was presented. I was surprised at the extraordinary amount and trembled in surprise. No way it''s that expensive ... I knew it was more than 100,000 yen, but ... "Of course, A-rank magic stone." "Oh, I see." I''m convinced by Shia''s words. The Bonus magic stone was purchased at the equivalent of B-rank. That means that if it''s a super Bonus magic stone, it is a magic stone equivalent to A-rank, which is one level higher than that. I finally realized. Even so, I got hundreds of super Bonus magic stones this week alone. That is hundreds of millions. Besides, there are more than 1000 original bonus magic stones. Even though I just became an E-rank explorer, it seems that I was a 100 million player who saved more than 100 million in magic stones. After all, I was made to recognize once again that I''m lucky. CH 65 Episode 065 Is the Union that Surprises the Inept Detective a Black Organization?(TN:Inept Detective is a play on words of Great Detective. Not sure what this is referencing.) "Whaaaaaaaaaa!? Shushima Dungeon is closeeeeeeed!?" The next day, I was really surprised to hear the words from Aki. Why are they closing such a delicious dungeon? "It seems that the Union officially decided to close it because there was a pretty dangerous monster inside, it was an unknown monster that was dangerous even for S-rank explorers." Whaaaaaaaaaaaa!? I didn''t see any such monster!? It was only Bonus Monsters and super Bonus Monsters that we met on the inside. Is the Union going to monopolize such a delicious hunting ground? Will the country monopolize the really delicious hunting grounds? Was the Explorers'' Union a black organization? Well, it''s true that if such a hunting ground is opened to the public, it wouldn''t be strange for all the explorers to gather in that dungeon. If monsters in other dungeons are left unattended, they may flood and damage towns and people, so it may be difficult to open it as it is. It must be a monopoly!! No, it''s possible it was just a coincidence that we didn''t run into the unknown monster. Hmm ... We were saved. If we met such a monster, I think we would have been killed instantly. As expected, I''m too lucky, except for my suitability as an explorer. "So, doesn''t that unknown monster come out of the dungeon?" "It seems there is going to be a subjugation operation by gathering S-rank explorers from all over Japan." Got it. Certainly, if all the S-rank explorers are involved, they must be able to manage the unknown monster. However, if it becomes such a strategy, I think that more chosen high-ranked explorers will gather than every before. In that case, the shadow may be detected by someone, so it may be better to stop going to the Shushima Dungeon until the operation is over. However, I''ve already reached the final floor, and I wonder if we don''t have to go to the Shushima Dungeon for a while. I also earned a lot of Bonus magic stones. Now is the time to think about D-rank dungeons. Let''s propose the idea to Shia again. "Well, is it time to go to school?" "That''s right." We stopped talking and got ready to go to school. "Shia, did you hear?" "Hmm. Shushima Dungeon Subjugation Strategy." "Well, it''s safer not to go for a while." "Hmm." At noon, I talked to Shia and she nodded. She also realized that the risk of being found out increased. "You''re still as passionate as usual." "That''s why I''m saying it''s not like that." Seeing me and Shia talking to each other at a fairly close distance, Aki gets the wrong idea again.(TN:Literally something about hitting the wrong answer buzzer in a game show.) Hmm ... It would be dangerous if I were to care about Shia!! Shia could end my life at any time by disclosing just a little bit!! "The Exploration Department has a study session in April." "Hmm. Study session today." "I see, then I''ll go to the dungeon alone today." "Hmm." Hmmm, the Dungeon Exploration Club has a study session today? Then it may be just right. I couldn''t go to the Shushima Dungeon, and Shia wasn''t enthusiastic about D-rank dungeons. Let''s go alone. "Where should I go?" There are two D-rank dungeons in Toshima Ward. There are two types, a forest type and a tower type. The closest is the forest type. Still, it takes about an hour, so it''s quite far. When you enter any dungeon, it is often a cave, but when you go through that cave, another world spreads out. The forest type seems to be a dungeon where thick forest spreads in the cave and the sky and the sun can be seen through the trees in the forest for some reason. I haven''t entered a forest dungeon yet, so I''m really looking forward to it. I want to see the forest spreading in the cave. "Oh!! I have to buy equipment before going to the dungeon!!" I heard that it was possible to dive up to E-rank with simple equipment, but not from D-rank on. Until now, I was lucky that nothing attacked, but I think I will be attacked in the future. I went to the shopping center in high spirits to equip myself. CH 66 Episode 066: Isn''t it just level, skill, and ability score? Once I returned to the dormitory, I changed my clothes and went to the explorer specialty store ''Dungeon Adventure'' in the shopping mall. This store is open all over the country and sells products that cannot be handled by ordinary stores, such as weapons and armor exclusively for explorers, tools with magical functions, and magical medicines such as potions. It sold products nationwide, was highly versatile, and mainly consisted of products that could be handled by many explorers, so it was much cheaper than privately owned stores. "Welcome ~." When I enter the store, a nearby clerk greets me. I''ll just find it myself for the time being, relying on information boards by genre of products that were suspended from the ceiling, I head to the area where the weapons and armor are located. When I reach the area of weapons and armor, I see various products. Products that were completely unattainable a few weeks ago can now be afforded. By the way, the tax accountant reminded me that if I bought something related to the dungeon, I should keep the receipt. I have to get a receipt properly today. "Is this the place for weapons and armor?" There was a showcase where I arrived, with weapons and armor lined up inside. Basically, there are many expensive items, so if they were able to be touched directly, they would be worried about crime prevention, so if you touch them, it will be under the supervision of a clerk. Of course, the clerk has to be able to fight if need be. They should have at least D-rank or higher combat power. I feel like I''ve seen on the internet before that it''s a good place to work for retired explorers. I look at the weapons inside. There are various weapons such as swords, spears, axes, katana, axe spears, halberds, bows, crossbows, guns, staffs, blunt weapons, knuckles, claws, threads, slings, throwing weapons, farm tools, cooking utensils, brooms, books, etc.(TN:''Various'' proceeds to name literally everything and then ends with ''etc.''?) To be honest, I think it would be very cool if I could fight with a sword or katana, but unfortunately I haven''t had any experience, so I think a weapons that uses my fists and legs that I''m most familiar with are best. I think a blunt weapon would be the runner-up.(TN:All MCs anymore use sword/katana/fists only ... why does everything else exist?) I envy Shea who can use a sword!! "Haa ..." I sigh involuntarily. "Are you looking for something?" There was a person who approached me and called out to me. I was aware of them, but I didn''t care because I didn''t feel any hostility. Who the hell is it? When I turned around and looked at the person, it was a female clerk in her mid-twenties wearing the store uniform. It was said that there are many retired explorers, but there are also such young people. "Yes. Actually, I''m diving in a D-rank dungeon, so I was wondering what kind of equipment I should have ..." I answer her question hesitantly. "Oh my ... you''re so young and already entering a D-rank dungeon, you must be outstanding." "No ... hahaha, I am no such thing." "Ara ara, how humble." I smile with dead eyes and she giggles. What would this person say if they found out I have no level, skill, or ability score?(TN:Probably, ''Oh my ... you''re so young and already entering a D-rank dungeon, you must be outstanding.''. Nobody cares.) "Have you figured out what kind of equipment you''re looking for?" "Yes. I think knuckle-type weapons are good because I basically punch and kick to fight. Should armor be relatively light and not hinder movement?" The clerk changed the topic and asked the main subject, so I tell her what I was thinking. "I see, is it martial arts? It''s rare since so many people choose swords or katanas." "No, it''s not that impressive ..." The clerk is buttering me up for some reason, and I have no choice but to return a bitter smile. I can''t say that I''m self-taught based on the movements of Saotome-senpai. "But it''s a bit of a waste." The clerk looks at the air a short distance away while thinking, then says such a thing. "What is it?" "No, as I said earlier, people who buy weapons for the first time tend to choose weapons that often appear in fantasy, such as swords and katanas. They decide without trying anything. It''s a loss of potential. Why not try other weapons and armor?" It''s true that I have a high level of proficiency, because until now I have only punched and kicked, but it may not be a bad idea to take this opportunity to use a weapon. "OK. I would like to try other weapons and armor." "I understand. There is a training area behind this store, so you can try them there. I will guide you." "Thank you." I followed the guidance of the clerk and headed for the training ground. "How do you like it?" "It''s quite wide." The place I was guided to is fairly large, it''s about the size of four tennis courts. Speaking of a shopping mall, the image is that the stores are tenants, but this one may have been built on the premise that this store will be here. "Store manager, I brought it." "Thank you. Can you put it there?" "I understand." Another clerk came in after us and carried various weapons and armor on a vehicle like a large dolly. Even so, this person is the store manager!? She doesn''t look like such a person. This person is a gentle and beautiful woman who gives off a calm atmosphere. And by no means, does she look like she''s a store manager. "Oh, what''s wrong?" "No, it''s nothing." "Is that so? This is a popular weapon for D-rank explorers. Try it out now." "I understand." I changed my clothes in the fitting room that was annexed to the store. "It looks good on you, doesn''t it?" "Is that so?" It''s not bad to be praised by someone for my looks. Because I put considerable effort into my outwards appearance in preparation to become an explorer. It''s not a bad feeling. I''m wearing a type of armor called full plate armor. Also, I''m standing with a Western Sword in my hand. I feel like I''m getting stronger. "Why don''t you try moving around a little?" "Is that ok?" "No problem." "I understand." I swung the sword, remembering Shia''s sword technique, very lightly to the extent that I could actually check the movement while wearing the armor. Hmm hmm. I thought the metal armor would be heavy, but it feels light as a feather with an explorer''s strength and mucular power. The sword was also quite long, I was able to swing it without any problem. "Fuu." "Is it light enough and has no problems?" When I take a breather, the store manager asked me with a provacative smile. "No, I''m scared I might break it." "Our products are very sturdy. They won''t break so easily, so you can move around to your heart''s content." "I, is that right!? I, I understand." As I was confused and scratched my head, she gazed at me with a slightly moody face. Her beautiful face was approaching and it was hard to look at her directly, so I decided to switch to battle mode at once. "Fuu!!" -Paaan The moment I moved seriously, a tremendous plosive sound echoed. ""Eeh!?"" The voices of me and the store manager overlap. Some debris flew into my sight, and the cotton-like weight that covered my body and the weight that I should have felt in my hand disappeared. When I checked my body all over, the armor was shattered into pieces and scattered around, the handle of the sword shattered, and it pierced deeply into the wall where I swung. Huh? It looks like it broke just because I moved, what does that mean? "Eeeeeeeeeeeh!?" The store manager, who had been silent for a while, shouted to the heavens. "What''s going on ...? I wonder if it was a defective product ..." However, I immediately look down a little and think about it. "Ah, is it okay ...?" "Oh, no, I''m sorry I recommended a defective product. However, with this, I won''t be able to give you a return gift. If we only offer defective merchandise, our name as ''Dungeon Adventurer'' will be sullied!! There are many others, quickly try them out!!" When I timidly talk to her, she collects herself and taps her chest while answering confidently. But after that, there was no equipment that I could move seriously without it breaking. "What in the world is going oooooooooooooon!?" The store manager finally screamed sorrowfully. "Ah ~, it seems that I''m causing you inconvenience today, so can you forgive me with this?" As an apology, I took out five super Bonus magic stones from my bag, I placed them on the vehicle for carrying the equipment which was just the right height. "Wha?" The store manager who saw it had her eyes widen. I don''t know if it will cover the cost of the equipment I broke today, it''s more or less worth 5 million yen. I think most of the damage can be compensated for ... "No, no, no, I can''t receive such expensive things!!" Her complexion changed and she shook her sideways, and shook her hands in front of her body. It seems that she will not receive it because of the store''s boasted pride. "But I broke everything ..." "Don''t worry because we''re at fault here." "In that situation, I won''t feel satisfied ..." "No no ..." "But ..." After that, the offense and defense continued, but the store manager never broke. "Let''s do it this way. We couldn''t provide equipment, so we will offer other products. If customer-sama buys commodities, how about that?" "I understand. I''ll do that." So, as a result of not giving in to each other, the situation was resolved like this. "OK, why don''t I go to the dungeon for the time being without equipment? I can always run away." I buy a lot of potions and leave the store. I don''t think it''s possible as a business to say that all the equipment is defective, so what exactly was all that? "Isn''t it possible that I can only equip certain things?" Such a mutter flowed in the wind and disappeared. CH 67 Episode 067 A certain explorer specialty store manager''s speculation (Third Party Perspective) Momoka Jougasaki, the store manager of the explorer specialty store ''Dungeon Adventure'' in a shopping mall in Toshima Ward, lay down on her sofa and remembered what happened today. "Who on earth is he?" The person that comes to mind is a boy about the age of a High school student who completely destroyed the equipment made by her company. Although his face cannot be called handsome, it''s well arranged, and his outfit was fashionable, incorporating recent trends. He said that he came to buy equipment and said that he would be diving into the D-rank dungeon from now on. It is unknown whether he is an E-rank or D-rank explorer, she had her subordinate bring out the right product for an explorer like that to try out, but as soon as he moved, all of his armor shattered, the weapon he held was completely destroyed, only the tip flew somewhere, it pierced the Mithril wall that shouldn''t even be damaged by an average explorer''s attack. Such an impossible sight spread in front of her. After he returned, she checked the performance of all the armor, but everything was fine other than what he broke. Of course, it was possible to provide armor of his rank or higher, but even D-rank armor is a fairly expensive item, and when it comes to C-rank, the price jumps further. She didn''t think it was possible, but if such armor was destroyed, the damage to the store would be immeasurable. Even in this case, she knows that her boss will get very angry, but she doesn''t know what will happen to her beyond that. Momoka naturally wouldn''t go so far as to sacrifice her body for her job. What she couldn''t understand more than his incomprehensible ability was what he took out of his bag as an apology for breaking the armor. It was magic stones dropped by A-rank monsters. A drop item that should never be taken out by an explorer who wants to dive into a D-rank dungeon. Where and how did he get such an item? He must be E-rank or D-rank, judging from his behavior. Of course, he cannot enter an A-rank dungeon. Even so, he showed 5 A-rank magic stones lightly. Yes, he put the magic stones in front of Momoka with a ''Pon'' without any hesitation, as if he had more. He shouldn''t be unaware of their value. Because it was a magic stone with a value that was not so different from the total damage amount of the equipment this time. Nonetheless, being able to pull out A-rank magic stones without any hesitation means that he has an easy and regular way to get A-rank dungeon magic stones. "I should have at least asked his name ... Haa." Momoka now regrets. Although she is upset, she doesn''t know who he is, but if he is such a promising person, she would like to make a connection. On the contrary, if he has that kind of power, she definitely wants his company. He''s an explorer, and she knows he lives in this area, so she''ll have another chance, it''s not common for her to have only one chance. Momoka decides not to let him go. "If I decide to do so, I''ll have to make some moves." Getting acquainted with him is worth it for ''Dungeon Adventure'', by extension, she needs to show that they''re worth getting acquainted with. With a half-baked armor like this one, it will be the same thing all over again. So she had to prepare the highest rank armor. To do so, she has to somehow convince the upper management. For that purpose, information about the other party was indispensable. "Hello, it''s Jougasaki." "..." "Yes, there is someone I want you to look into. I wonder if I can ask you." "..." "Yes. Thank you. His features are ..." Momoka called somewhere and asks for the boy''s investigation. That partner is the explorer she trusts most. She even thought there was no information that couldn''t be collected for that explorer. "I''ll transfer the advance payment to the usual account. Yeah, that''s it." When she finished the request and hung up, she threw her cell phone on the sofa, stood up, took off her clothes, and headed for the bathroom. "I''m going to be busy from now on." Momoka took off everything and touched the bathroom door, and at the same time, she had a bewitching smile that couldn''t be imagined from her gentle and neat face. CH 68 Episode 068 When did you get the illusion that you weren''t involved? I spent a lot of time at ''Dungeon Adventure'', so I went back to the dormitory and went to sleep that day. After school the next day. Shia has a study session for the Dungeon Exploration Club today, so I was heading to the D-rank dungeon by myself. "After that, if I take the bus, it will take 20 minutes to get there." I got off the train, arrived at the bus stop, and boarded the bus to the dungeon. About a dozen explorers had already boarded it. Everyone wears proper armor, and no one has any weapons, they probably entrusted them to the Union''s branch office near the dungeon. However, I was quite out of place here. Because I''m wearing a jersey and a protector. "Puuu. That guy is laaaame." "You don''t say. He must have just gotten to E-rank and is desperate." "Kyahahahahaaa. What the hell ~, a jersey." "Small-fries like you shouldn''t come to this place!!" Well, that''s exactly right, but when I went to buy equipment, everything broke ...(TN:Also, the truly powerful don''t need to rely on things like equipment or something?) I didn''t respond, I just held on to a strap and looked outside.(TN:Strap hanging from the ceiling so people who have to/want to stand don''t fall down.) There are some humans who make fun of weak people, regardless of their abilities. I don''t want to get involved, so I think about the forest dungeon. It''s probably stronger than the Bonus dungeon, so this time I''m sure there will be monsters that won''t burst even with my punches. I''m looking forward to it. [ Gururururuuu. ] "Luck, keep quiet." [ Kuuun ... ] Luck was growling in the shadows and it was noisy, so I made it be quiet. Twenty minutes later, the bus arrived at the dungeon. "Okay, should we go quickly?" [ Won. ] Luck barks from the shadows so that only I can hear it. "Hey, wait a minute." "You just ignored us a while ago, didn''t you?" By the way, when I enter the dungeon, I first try to hide my presence as much as possible. Speaking of D-rank monsters, they''re on a completely different level than Gummics. "Hey!! Are you listening!!" "Are you looking down on us!?" "This guy is really crazy." It might be nice to wait in Luck''s shadow for a while. Luck''s shadow is an ultra-high-performance ability of concealment that even high-ranked explorers won''t discover. It must be effective for D-rank monsters. "Bastard, that''s it!!" "You''ve done it now!!" "I''ll beat you to death!!" Then it seems good to test the power of ''Five Senses'' and ''Intuition'' some more. For now, I''ve awakened the power to see through objects, but I don''t know anything else. "Uuh, my arm iiiiiiiis!!!" "Gyaaaaaa!! My leg, my leg iiiiiiiis!!" "It''s hot!? Why is my magic coming back at me!? Ee, eek!!" "Why is my poison ...? Buku buku."(TN:Blowing bubbles/frothing sound.) When I thought that it was a bit noisy behind me, the poorly behaved explorers were screaming, falling on their rears and rolling around. What are these people doing? They''re all looking at me for some reason. Oh, because I''m wearing a jersey. I was convinced by myself. One has his arms and fingers bent in strange directions, another one has his legs twisted in a strange shape, the female explorer is on fire, and the last one has his skin turned purple and bubbles are being vomited from his mouth. I don''t know what they''re doing in a place like this, but if they''re injured it can''t be helped. Let''s help with the potions I just purchased. "Are you okay?" I approached the four, bent over, smiled and talked to them. The first impression is important. "H, hiiiiiii!! Forgive me!!" "Sorry. I''m so sorry!!" "D, don''t come, don''t cooooome!!" "Forgive ... me ..." The four of them are backing away and trying to escape from me. I didn''t do anything, right? Why are you all so scared? "Luck, did you do something?" "Kuuun?" I didn''t understand what was going on, so I whispered at Luck, but he returned a voice that it had no idea. Well, I don''t remember doing anything. Anyway, I think it''s pretty painful for these people as it is. I used the intermediate recovery potions and detoxification potion I just bought from my bag, without worrying about them backing away. "Luck, can you do something about that flame?" The gal-like woman alone was wrapped in fire, but I can''t do anything to deal with the flames right now, so I ask Luck. "Won." At the same time that Luck conveyed its affirmation, the flames were extinguished cleanly. "This is the last one." I finally helped the gal recover with a potion. All of the parts that were bent, twisted, severely burned, or invaded by poison have recovered. It was my first time to actually use it, but the intermediate potion is amazing. "How are your injuries?" I speak to the explorers who have had their injuries healed. "Please forgive me, I won''t get involved anymore." "I''m sorry, it''s our fault." "I''m sorry, I''m sorry." "I''m sorry to get involved. I won''t do this anymore." Four explorers who bow their heads in a dogeza. Eeh? Did I get involved in something? CH 69 Episode 069 Approaching Threat (Third Party Perspective) A room composed of bones and flesh-like objects made of pulsating creatures. "Preparations are in order." "I see." The Black Mist Person and the Hooded Man are facing each other. The Hooded Man is sitting in a chair, he briefly responds to the report from the Mist, and then silently ponders something. "What should we do?" "That''s right. Send them to the other world right away." When the Mist asked for a reply, the Hooded Man started in surprise and gave instructions. "I understand." The Mist tries to disappear as soon as it replies, "No, that''s right. I''ll go see them off too." The Hooded Man stands up, goes around the desk and approaches the Mist. "As you wish." The two of them disappear from the scene with the words of the Mist. The two of them reappear in a space where tentacles gather together like the roots of a tree in the center to form a single pillar. Hundreds of people are gathered there. All of them are humanoid, but various parts of their bodies are replaced by atypical beings, their skin is pale, and they are almost non-human. Each of these individuals has a power that sets them apart from the lower monsters that appear in the dungeons. All of them have a magical power concentration of A-rank or higher. Even S-ranked beings were mixed in. However, these beings are not the ones with power like the Mist or the Hooded Man, but the ones at the bottom. Even the dozens of them, the lowest-ranking beings, are expected to cause considerable damage to the place where they are sent, but if more beings are sent, the damage cannot be imagined. When the two of them appear on the spot, the hundreds of lower beings kneel. "Good, everyone, raise your faces, and stand up." The Hooded Man speaks and makes them stand up. "You are a vanguard to another world. All you have to do is, in the place where the mad beast rampaged, dominate the human race in the area with fear and make them slaves that move at our will. Since the groundwork has already been prepared, it will be an easy task, don''t make a mistake." ""Yes."" Everyone responds to the Hooded Man''s words at the same time. "Then, ready for transfer." "I''m counting on you." "Yes." The Mist heads under the single pillar that has gathered together. A device like a distorted terminal was shining there. The Mist handles the terminal as if it were playing a piano, and the part that strikes the keyboard makes a clattering sound. After a few minutes, light began to leak through the gaps in the pillars that had gathered together. "Ready to intervene in the respawn system." A circle of intricate blood-red patterns is drawn near the pillars in response to the voice of the Mist. This device was one of the terminals for intervening in the Dungeon System. This device intervenes in the Dungeon System, interferes with the resurrection of monsters, and sends the lowest-ranked beings to another world. This time, they will be sent as a foothold to another dungeon near where they sent the mad beast. "Go!! Beings of the Demon World ''Kjera''s Wrath''!! Repaint the other world like our world!!"(TN:Not really sure how to translate this last part, it''s `?顷 = raasu i ~e ra/la, first part is definitely ''wrath'', not sure what the 2nd half is. The ~e means an extended e sound, like eeeh, can also make the following consonant be doubled. Any suggestions? Edit: putting it as Kjera''s Wrath for now, thanks to Krazy K for the suggestion.) ""Yes."" When the Hooded Man raised his voice, hundreds of beings stepped into the magic circle and suddenly disappeared from the scene with a dazzling light. "Now let''s wait for the good news." "Yes." The Hooded Man, who has finished seeing them off, leaves the place, and only the Mist remains in the place. "It seems that the transfer was successful without any problems." [ Yes. ] The voice of the lowest-class beings come back from the terminal. The terminal was also equipped with a communication function. It seems that they were able to get into the monster respawn without any problem and were sent to the dungeon in the other world. No abnormality can be seen from the data sent from the terminal. "Then, get started." [ Acknowledged. ] The Mist gives instructions and disconnects the communication. "Oh my, it seems like I can even contact someone in the other world immediately. I''m looking forward to seeing what happens!!" While looking at the information sent from the terminal, showing up on the featureless face of the Mist, was a greatly distorted mouth. In this way, a crisis was approaching the world from a place no one knew. CH 70 Episode 070 Even so, I didn''t do anything (It''s different) "You guys!! What are you doing!!" A security officer who noticed the noise was rushing to us. I''m not doing anything I shouldn''t be doing, but for some reason he looked sternly at me who was the only one standing. "No, I just healed them with potions because they were injured ..." "Really!?" When I answer, he questions the four people who haven''t gotten up yet. "Yes, we''re the bad ones that got involved with him." "Yes, that''s right, we''re the bad ones." "Yes, we got involved with him." "We are all bad." The four scream at the security officer with a depressed look. Why are you emphasizing that you got involved with me so much? "Oh, really?" "No, I don''t remember being involved at all ..." "Well, come to the security room for a moment." "Oh ... I understand." When he answered the confused guard who turned his eyes to me again, he pointed with his chin to follow him. We were taken to the security room as we were and questioned about the event. "You guys attacked this guy, but for some reason you were injured, and you were all scared of him and he recovered you with potions. Is that right?" "Yes, that''s right." "Don''t you remember doing anything to these guys?" "Oh, yes. That''s right." After listening to the rough story, the security staff revisited the outline of the event and asked whether the explorers who were involved with me are telling the truth. "You haven''t been injured anywhere ...?" "Yes. No problem." "Is that true?" "Yes, nothing is wrong." "Yes ... I understand." The security officer confirms with me while writing what seems to be a record. I checked myself all over and then answered, and the security officer replied with a puzzled look. "Sure, when I asked the other people to confirm, there was no discrepancy with your testimony. The four of them will be penalized." "Yes, I understand." The staff in charge gives his verdict while looking at the materials brought by other security staff. At the words of the security officer, the four are complete ''Yes men''. "It''s fine for you. You don''t seem to have any problems. There was no testimony that you made a move." "Is that so? Can I go?" "Yeah, you can go. I apologize for taking your time." "No problem." The staff gave me permission with a bitter smile, so I left the security room. "Haa. An hour and a half ..." The search time was shortened by an hour and a half because of the turmoil. Even though I don''t have free time ... I wonder if I did something ... I don''t remember at all. "Aside from that, I should pull myself together ..." I patted my cheeks with my hands to switch my mood, and then stepped inside the dungeon. First of all, a familiar cave welcomes me. It''s a mysterious space as usual. However, there was only one part that was different from usual. That is a ray of light shining at the end of the cave. I walk step by step towards that light. The light gradually grows. After walking for about a minute, I exited the cave. "Howaaaaa." After passing through the cave, there is a place like a small hill, and I can see the view that spreads a little below. It is no exaggeration to say that there are many trees that spread out in front of me. A few clouds and a dazzling sun floated in the sky, illuminating the trees in the forest. I was taken aback by the sight that I was not familiar with in Japan and the fact that a space of another dimension was spreading in the cave, and I leaked a strange sound from my mouth. "There really is a forest in the cave." When I regained my senses, I nodded and admired the mysterious sight. I turned aside and headed for the forest so that I wouldn''t get in the way of other explorers. "Luck." "Won." Then, when there was no presence around me, I had Luck come out of the shadows. Perhaps because the sun is shining in the forest, it is relatively bright despite the fact that the sun is shining through the gaps between the trees and it is thick, but the visibility is not bad. There are no enemies nearby, but I can detect many monsters roaming in the forest. "Then, shall we fight now? I''m counting on you, Luck." "Won." After I gently stroked Luck''s head, Luck and I slowly sank into the shadows at the same time as Luck''s bark. CH 71 Episode 071 Incomprehensible E-rank Explorer (Third Party Perspective) "Hmm." A middle-aged man is staring a a report and groaning with his weight on the back of the chair. "What happened? Haritani-senpai."(TN:Gotta love complex kanji, ᘹ can be Hari gai/gae/gaya/tani/ya. Please put simplistic form above the complex ones author, thank you.) Another man who is Haritani''s colleague, in the latter half of his 20s, came into the room and talked to him after seeing Haritani. "Oh, Kurume, huh? I was questioning the people who made a fuss in front of the dungeon, but it''s strange." "What''s strange?" As can be seen from their story, they are Explorers'' Union officials stationed to guard the dungeon. "That''s right, this turmoil seems to have started when D-rank explorers with bad behavior got involved with one E-rank explorer." "Fumu fumu." Haritani begins to talk in response to his junior. "According to witnesses, the D-rank explorers made fun of an E-rank explorer when he boarded the bus from the station to this dungeon. Well, they couldn''t help but ridicule him because he was wearing equipment used for diving in an F-rank dungeon." "That''s no excuse to make fun of him." "Maybe so." Haritani recalls the involved E-rank explorer''s appearance, Kurume gives a bitter smile, and Haritani shrugs his shoulders. "Anyway, at that time, the E-rank explorer didn''t pay attention to the ridicule by the D-rank explorers and ignored them." "It got on their nerves ... huh?" Kurume asks while pinching his hands together. "That''s right. It seems that they didn''t want to do anything on the bus, so after arriving here, they called out to the E-rank explorer heading to the dungeon from behind, but that was also ignored. He didn''t pay attention to them at all." "And they resorted to harsh means." "Yes. They all attacked the E-rank explorer walking in front of them." They talked to each other at a good tempo, but only after taking a breath, did Haritani answer. "By everyone!?" "Well, that was my reaction, too." Kurume couldn''t hide his surprise from the words, and Haritani nodded when he saw the situation. "What do you think happened after that?" "Well, wasn''t the E-rank explorer beaten up?" When Haritani asks Kurume for fun, he answers while thinking with his left hand supporting the elbow of his right hand, with his right hand under his mouth. "That is, the E-rank explorer was unharmed." "Eeeh!?" Haritani grinned broadly as soon as he got the reply he was hoping for, and Kurume stiffened with a stunned face without understanding the meaning. "Moreover, the D-rank explorers testify that their attacks were somehow returned to them and they suffered terrible damage, though they weren''t hurt anymore." "Whaaaaaaa!?" Kurume was astonished at Haritani''s words and shouted. "And what''s even more interesting is that the E-rank explorer healed their wounds with his intermediate recover and detoxification potions." "I don''t understand the meaning of the story so far, but is there a human being who will cure the person that gets involved with them!?" To Haritani who continues talking, Kurume who got over his surprise and collected himself, questioned the nonsensical story. "I was there, that''s ... it seems that the E-rank explorer didn''t even realize he was involved." "Eh ... is that possible?" No one is unaware they are attacked. Kurume began to get a little scared of the E-rank explorer. "Oh, other witnesses testify in unison. The young E-rank explorer didn''t listen to the words of the D-rank explorers at all, on the contrary, he didn''t care, right." "That''s kind of pitiful for the D-rank explorers ..." "That''s right ..." When you think of the D-rank explorers who weren''t even involved, they were injured, and they were treated by the involved partner who wasn''t even aware they were involved. There was no atmosphere. "He''s definitely an unusual E-rank explorer ... is it a skill?" "I don''t know about that at all, because he had no obligation to tell his skills." Kurume breaks the silence, Haritani raises both hands lightly and shakes his head. "That''s true. Who is that E-rank explorer?" Kurume thinks of the too strange E-rank explorer. "Oh, he just showed me his ID. His name is Satou Fuhito. He''s a first-year High school student attending Shinomiya Academy." "Whaaaaaaaaa!?" Kurume''s scream echoed in the security room again. The name of Fuhito gradually spreads in various places. CH 72 Episode 072 D-class dungeon cannot be underestimated Luck and I move in the shadows and rush towards the first monster in the forest dungeon. "What kind of monster will the first one be?" "Won." "Will it drop some delicious items? Is it that kind of monster?" When I talk to Luck with expectations in my heart, Luck seems to look forward to a delicious meal from the monsters and is taking little notice of my feelings. We approach the signs of the nearest monster with no one around. After walking for a few minutes, I saw the first monster. It was a big mantis. "Gishashashashasha." It wanders through the woods looking for something, while making an unpleasant sound. "It doesn''t seem to be delicious?" "Kuuun ..." When I giggled after looking at Luck''s face, it looked sad. "Well, it can''t be helped. Let''s attack." "Won." When I got ready to fight, the depressed Luck immediately switched to combat mode. Luck moved the shadows to the ground just behind the big mantis, and I jumped out of the shadow and hit it. -Paaan "Huh?" When I hit it, it still burst. Perhaps the enemy on the first floor of D-rank is not much different from E-rank. "Isn''t the enemy on the first floor weak?" "Won." "That''s right. It''s the same as Shushima." Luck says it''s no different from Shushima. Yeah, the strength hasn''t changed. "For the time being, should we fight at random?" "Won." We tried to defeat the monsters on the first floor, but they all burst. "Hmm, should we go to the next floor?" "Wowon." When I was wondering if we should go to the next floor, Luck pulled the hem of my clothes. Is there something you want to convey? Ah, that''s what it is ... "Ah, we don''t have much time? Should we go to the second floor for the time being?" "Won." The time was already around 08:00. But I think we can go to the next floor. It doesn''t matter if I cut my sleep short for one day at worst. These days, I feel refreshed even if I sleep for just an hour. I was wondering if I could extend the search time a little more. It may be just right. We went straight to the stairs. "It''s a staircase in a forest somewhat like an historic ruins, somehow, I''m a little excited!!" "Woowoowoowooon." A staircase that suddenly appears in the forest. It''s as mysterious and exciting as the forest in a cave. Luck is also howling while agreeing with me. Luck and I go down the stairs while holding back our excitement. The space between the floors was the same as the cave when entering the dungeon. "Whaaa!?" After going down for a while, the view suddenly opens up and a forest appears around us. Looking around, I was standing at the top of a disappearing stairwell, with the steps thinning along the way. "Dungeon stairs are too mysterious ..." I witnessed the wonders of the dungeon and muttered unintentionally. "Kyaaaaaaaaa!!" However, I hear a woman screaming as if pouring water on our excited mood. I can''t leave it alone. "Luck!!" "Won!" In response to my voice, Luck and I sink into the shadows and move seriously in the direction of the scream. When we arrived in about 10 seconds, I saw a humanoid monster holding a young woman''s neck with one hand and lifting her. Besides that monster, there were many similar signs on this floor, all of which seemed to have greater power than the monsters on the first floor. As soon as Luck sees the scene, he moves around behind the monster. "Stooooooop!" -Paaan "Guwaaaaaaaaa!!" This guy ... It didn''t burst with my punch!! I did hit it, but when I hit the arm holding the young woman, only that part burst. Other than that, it was intact. It''s a stronger enemy than usual, if not as much as Luck. It''s more responsive than the Shushima Dungeon!! "Stay right there!!" "Y, yes." "Luck, protect this person!!" "Won." The young woman nods at my words and is crouching on the spot, so I left her to Luck and I ran to the monster whose arm was blown off. "硱" The monster is talking to me. But I don''t know what it is saying. What!! The world is wide, maybe there are monsters who speak words. However, they are enemies of human beings. Don''t hesitate. "There''s no use arguing!!" I sneak in close and punch the monster that yells and threatens me. The opponent can''t do anything, and when it receives my fist, a big hole appeared in that part. However, the opponent wasn''t going to just sit around, and it attacked me while I was making a big hole in its chest. It attacked with a flame from its mouth. "Whoa." Immediately after punching it, I couldn''t dodge and thought I was hit directly by the flame. "What? Nothing?" ""Gyaaaaaaaaaa!!"" The monster in front of me was engulfed in flames and suffered. Chance!! I punched it repeatedly as soon as I saw a chance. Even the D-rank monster couldn''t withstand it and burst. "Hmm ... I can''t underestimate the D-rank dungeon ..." "U, umm ~." When I defeat the monster and pick up the magic stone, I was called out to from behind. By the way, did I help someone? When I looked back, I saw a girl standing there. "Oh, yes. Anyway, I''m glad you''re safe." "Thank you for your help." When I reply, she bows to me. Hmmm. That was certainly stronger than the mantis. This girl may still be less skilled because she came to the D-rank dungeon faster than me. For the time being, this girl will be okay. "That was a disaster, wasn''t it. Well then, because I''m in a hurry. I''m off." "Oh, thank you so much!!" There are many other signs of slightly stronger monsters, so I started running towards those places. Fufufu. Wait for me, monsters that don''t burst in one punch!! At the end, the girl said something, but I think I don''t have to worry about it. I then kept fighting the slightly stronger humanoid monsters. Every individual counterattacked me. Until now, there was no challenge, but if they fight back, it''s worth doing. Some enemies regenerated themselves, and I had a little trouble defeating them. Just a little. "D-rank dungeon monsters can''t be underestimated!!" Thinking about the enemies on the third floor and beyond, I finished today''s exploration and headed out of the dungeon. CH 73 Episode 073 Annihilation (Third Party Perspective) "What''s happening in the other world!?" The Black Mist Person who was alone in a room where tentacle-like objects gathered together shouted out. It was made of mist with only a mouth, but its impatience could quite clearly be distinguished. That should be it. The reactions of hundreds of beings sent to the other world disappear one after another. According to the information sent from the dungeon, there should be dozens of strong people in the other world who are comparable to S-rank among the lowest-ranked beings in the demon world. Most humans would be weaker than that and not very capable. So when they meet, it''s easy to subordinate them and have them listen to what you say. The Black Mist thought so. However, the reactions disappear one after another while the Black Mist is upset. "Kuuu. I have to figure out what''s going on!!" The Mist collects its thoughts and begins to clatter away at the terminal with its tentacles at high speed. "Hey, can you hear me!? Give me a reply!!" [ Zazazaa ... guwaaa!! ... Zazaaa ... hito ... -me!! ... Gyaaaaaa!! ] It opened a communication line and called out, but was it not the right time to call? Without replying, the communication was cut off with a cry of despair. In the meantime, the compatriots disappear one after another, albeit the lowest-ranked. Both the S-ranked lowest-ranked beings and the A-ranked lowest-ranked beings were uniformly slaughtered in just a few attacks. Morever, the other party is the exact same person. "Who is this guy!?" Everything that person did was unusual. When one lowest-ranked person was defeated, the next moment, hundreds of meters away, they appear as if they were teleporting near another lowest-ranked being, and in a few seconds the reaction of the lowest-ranked being disappears, and another. The person appears in front of each of the lowest-ranked beings. The phenomenon was repeated. "No matter how strong he is, our people can''t be done in so easily. I don''t understand it. Detailed data on this guy ..." The Mist gathers more information in an unclear situation. "This is!?" However, as soon as it saw the information, the Mist was even more astonished. -Zazazzazazazaaaa When it first tries to look at the screen, the screen flickers a lot and it can''t see the complete information. In addition, there were many defects in the displayed information, making it difficult to read the status information. "This guy''s name is ... Sato ... tsu ... huh."(TN:The ''Tsu'' symbol is used for extending the vowel sound, in this case would make the Sato be Satou, like his real name, and they''re reading it wrongly as Satotsu instead.) Only the name was finally read. Most of the other statuses were garbled and it couldn''t see any recognizable words. "I have to investigate this guy no matter what. And this is a terrible situation. I have to report it to that person immediately. Depending on the situation, the introduction of low-ranking beings and middle-ranking beings can''t be rejected." The Mist muttered with a meek feeling, and immediately leaves towards the Hooded Man. "What!? Annihilated, you sayyyyyy!?" "Yes ..." As soon as it reports, the Hooded Man stands up from the odd-shaped chair and expresses his astonishment. He couldn''t help screaming at the report''s seriousness. "What happened!!" "That ... the information sent from the dungeon is unbelievable ..." The Hooded Man asks the Mist with tremendous intimidation, and the Mist responds while having difficulty speaking. A terrifying aura was leaking from the Hooded Man. "It''s fine. Tell me." "Yes. The lowest-ranked beings who succeeded in transferring to the other world were quickly annihilated by a single human being." "Isn''t there a mistake somehow ...?" The Hooded Man asks the Mist about the unbelievable fact. The Hooded Man didn''t have the information that there was such a strong person in the other world, and he didn''t think there was such a strong person in a world without magical power. "If the dungeon information is correct, it''s true ..." "Do you have his infomration?" Certainly the source of the information is the dungeon. He doesn''t think the information from the dungeon was wrong. The Hooded Man who thought such continues. "That ... for some reason, when I opened that guy''s information, noise ran and most of it was garbled, so I couldn''t get much information." "What did you say!!" The Hooded Man screamed again at the report of the Black Mist Person. He didn''t think that there was no information at all. "Oh, no, almost, then ... I just got his name." "What''s his name?" "It''s a human named Satotsu." "Abominable human beings!!" The moment the name is revealed, the aura leaking from the Hooded Man overflows. "H, hiiiiii!?" In front of that absolute aura, the Black Mist, which is not usually scared, cannot hide its fear. "I absolutely won''t forgive you! I will definitely kill those who hinder my ambitions. Hey, hurry up the work of increasing the magical power concentration of the other world. Don''t forget to prepare for the dispatch of the low-ranked and middle-ranked beings!" "Y, yeeeesh!?" The Black Mist followed the instructions and disappeared from the spot to escape. "I will remember the name, Satotsu. Wash your neck and wait. I''ll definitely kill you with this hand." A raging anger was leaking out of the hood. However, there was noone there to point out that the name was wrong. In this way, the unknown threat was prevented, literally unknown to anyone. CH 74 Episode 074 Dog whose convenience accelerates After clearing the monsters on the second floor, I got on the return bus and contemplated on today''s dungeon capture. Few people return at this time, the entire bus is only sparsely filled. I went to the very back, and I''m looking out the window. Speaking of which, the magic stones of the D-rank monsters were ridiculous. They were bigger than the super Bonus magic stone in the Shushima dungeon, right? A normal D-rank magic stone should be about 2.5 cm in diameter. Does that mean that those two floors have become bonus areas? I wonder how lucky I am, being allocated a bonus area even in a D-rank dungeon I went to for the first time. "I wonder how much it will go for, they will be worth more than the super Bonus magic stones, but I don''t think it''s possible to convert them into cash." Even the Bonus magic stone is 100,000 yen, equivalent to B-rank, and the super Bonus magic stone above it is 1 million yen, equivalent to A-rank. I think these magic stones are even higher, that is, their worth is equivalent to S-rank. "No way ... 10 million!?" A magic stone equivalent to S-rank contains a huge amount of energy, so a magic stone power company can generate a tremendous amount of electricity for one day. That''s why it seems that the price will be about that, but I''m afraid of various things and I don''t feel like cashing them. It feels like it''ll be noticed by some really dangerous people. I''ll just hide these ridiculous things in Luck''s shadow. "Luck, please protect them properly?" "Won." Wehn I talk to Luck in a whisper, I just leave them to him, and he barks in a confident voice in a way that only I can hear it. I went back home with excitement, and fortunately I was able to reach the dormitory without getting involved with anyone. "Haa, this isn''t good for my heart." I was thrilled to carry billions of yen in assets with me. Hundreds of super Bonus magic stones, more than 1,000 Bonus magic stones, and hundreds of super Ultra Bonus magic stones that exceed the super Bonus magic stones. It''s a ridiculous amount of assets no matter how you think about it. It''s too scary for me, who is a timid person, to carry such a thing all the time. "Hmm, I wish I could store them somewhere instead of carrying them around ..." "Won." As I worry, Luck turns its head to me. "What? Leave it to you?" "Won." When I looked at Luck, it nodded and barked, and when it moved to the wall in the corner where the shadow was formed at all times in the room, the shadow stretched out in a square and spread like a door. Luck goes into the wall, sticks its head out and calls out to me. I moved to the corner of the room and went inside the wall. Even though there was no light inside, the visibility was secured, and there were two areas about the size of a tennis court. "Won." "Why don''t I leave things I don''t want to carry in here? What a terrific guy you are!" "Woooooon." I am amazed at the convenience of Luck''s abilities. I suddenly jumped and stroked it. Luck starts barking happily. Barking? "Hey, Luck. Didn''t I say you shouldn''t be noisy?" "Kuuun." Luck argues that it was instructed not to bark indoors, but it barked so much I separated from it and scolded it. "What? It''s soundproof inside, so it''s okay? Tell me that from the start. My bad, I got angry." "Won." "You don''t care? You''re a kind guy." I''ll stroke Luck again. After enjoying mofumofu for a while, I take out items that are unnecessary to carry around from Luck''s shadow and put them into the warehouse. "There is quite a lot." "Won." Mainly magic stones and drop items. I took out everything I didn''t need and put it in here. "Should I just take them out when I need them?" "Won." Luck also barked in agreement. "By the way, how is the security of this place?" "Won." "I see. Only Luck and its master, myself, can come in. Luck, you''re too good!!" Not only is it convenient, but it''s also secure. I buried my face in Luck''s mofumofu, as a reward for Luck being so convenient. CH 75 Episode 075 The Beginning of Everyday Horror "Fuwaaa ..." It''s a good morning today. I wake up to the sunlight shining through the gaps in the curtains. "Zzz ... Zzz ..." Luck was carelessly exposing its belly languidly, and its sleeping face with a full expression. Indeed ... If it didn''t have convenient abilities, it would at most be just a mutt ... Such a scene is cute though. ----------------------------------------- Name Satou Fuhito Experience ? God Pulse (99999/99999) ? God Metabolism (99999/99999) ? God Thinking (99999/99999) ? God Breathing (99999/99999) ? God Five Senses (85243/99999) ? God Intuition (85243/99999) ? Hitting (2257/9999) ? Kicking (1725/9999) ? God Defense (9999/9999) ? Caress (6085/9999) ? Hiding (7692/9999) ? Conversation (523/9999) ----------------------------------------- Looking at my status for the first time in a few days, Five Senses and Intuition are likely to reach the upper limit soon. As far as skill increases go, I think everything will hit the counterstop today as far as the unconscious stuff is concerned. However, active movements are not improving as much as unconscious movements and sensations. Is it time to raise the level of my active proficiencies in earnest? Besides, I may want to look for other active abilities. For some reason, there is no information on the net, so I have to do everything by myself. By the way, this is really ... I had something to think about now. It is the hidden test for a person who was specially qualified in a certain extremely famous extraordinary manga.(TN:Not sure how accurate this sentence is ... sorry. Also, I don''t know what it is referencing.) Isn''t this just like that? Well, was that the case!! Mastering the skill levels must be a hidden test as an explorer. In other words, finding more active proficiencies and raising them to the upper limit is the position that should be reached as a minimum as a true explorer. I see. I got smarter. I decided to actively raise them to the upper limit, being conscious of active movements. "Luck, what should we do today?" "Won." Luck just wanted to house-sit, so I just left the room, I leave the dormitory with Aki. However, that person was waiting there. "Good morning. Satou-kun, Sakura-kun."(TN:Hmm, she''s using the kun(kimi) version as well, maybe it''s the way girls say it? I''ll stop with the (kimi).) The Student Council President, Hojou Tokine herself. Why on earth is this person here? "Good morning!! Beautiful Chairman!! It''s so nice to see the Chairman from the morning. It''s going to be a good day." "Good morning, Chairman. Is something wrong?" Aki is still the same, but I''m curious, so I ask. "No, when I happened to pass by, I saw you, so I called out to you, right?" The chairman answers with an innocent smile. Is it true. However, I cannot prove that it is not a coincidence, so I shouldn''t let down my guard. "Is that so, are you going to school?" "Right, would you like to join me?" "There is no reason to decline. I understand." Although I doubted the Student Council President who cheerfully invites us, I accepted the proposal since I had no particular reason to decline. What on earth are you thinking? "Well then, let''s meet again." "Yes." "Please join us again, Chairman!!" With a modest lady-like hand waving, we separated from the Student Council President at the entrance. We arrived at school without any problems. We had a light chat along the way. There was nothing suspicious.(TN:Funny note, the word for ''lady'' here can also mean ''pervert''.) Aki is still waving with a regrettable smile on his face. I was thinking she was angry and would retaliate for refusing to join the Student Council the other day, but it may have been my misunderstanding that I thought she was planning something. I shake my head at my unfounded worries. "Hey, what''s wrong? We''ll be late for class?" Aki hurries me, who is lost in thought and forgot to change my shoes. "Oh, my bad." I immediately gave up such thoughts and headed to the classroom. However, my unfounded worries were betrayed immediately. During class breaks, when I leave the classroom trying to go to the bathroom, "Ara, isn''t it Satou-kun?" I encountered the Student Council President. "Oh, Student Council President, why are you in such a place?" "It so happened that the teacher who was teaching the first-years had something to do." "Well, then I''m going to the bathroom." "Yes, I''m sorry." Have a short conversation and split up quickly. At lunchtime, when I tried to eat lunch with Aki and Shia on the rooftop, I met the Chairman again on the way. "Oh, it''s a coincidence again." "Ahhh!! Chairman, are you also eating on the roof?" "Yes, all of you as well?" "Yes!! Would you like to join us?" In this way, lunch was to be eaten with the Chairman. The conversation that was exchanged there was ordinary daily conversation. But I was gradually starting to think it was strange. To reinforce that feeling, I ran into the Student Council President again and again during the day. Obviously suspicious. When I was heading home from school, I was ambushed for some reason, and she said, "Oh, Satou-kun, are you going back to the dormitory?" There was nothing special at that time either. However, only my distrust was increasing. The phenomenon escalated steadily, and the next day, after leaving the dormitory, the unnatural ambushes continued endlessly until the end of school. No matter where I go or what I do, the Student Council President insists that it''s a coincidence when I encounter her. "What a coincidence!! Satou-kun." "Hiiiiii!!" I was scared because I didn''t understand why the Student Council President was doing such a thing. This was the beginning of my horrifying school life. CH 76 Episode 076 World Disorder (Third Party Perspective) There was a tense atmosphere in a room that was so large and well-decorated that ordinary people could never reach it. "What!? American E-rank Alba Dungeon and D-rank Syldra Dungeon triggered a Stampede!?" "Yes, that''s not all. China, France, Russia, not to mention England, a permanent member of the UN, for now it''s just C-rank or lower, but there are a lot of dungeon Stampedes all over the world." In a room of the Prime Minster''s Office, Nakatsugawa Satoshi, the 95th Prime Minister, is receiving a report from his subordinates. Stampede is a phenomenon in which monsters overflow from the dungeon to the outside world and attack, but it occurs about once a year in just one dungeon in each country. The contents of the report is that multiple dungeons are currently triggering a Stampede at the same time all over the world. "Is that even possible!?" "There are still many unknown things about dungeons, and research is progressing slowly. It seems that a Stampede did not occur at the same time until now." His subordinate answers with a mystified face to the Prime Minister who is upset by the phenomenon he does not want to believe. Noone knows why the Stampede happens, why Dungeon Rebirth happens, or what a dungeon is in the first place. Of course, it could happen, but it was ruled out because it hadn''t happened before. "... What is the situation from our dungeons?" "I haven''t heard of a Stampede so far, but maybe ..." He doesn''t want to hear it, but when the Prime Minister asks his subordinate again, his subordinate was confused by his words, making it difficult to say. In other words, that''s how it is. -Dondondooon The sound of knocking on the door echoes as if interrupting the conversation between the Prime Minister and his subordinate. "Let them in." "Yes." When the subordinate who was reporting walked to the door and opened the door, "I''m sorry!" A young man rushed in from outside, out of breath, and ran in front of Nakatsugawa. "Huh ... What''s wrong ...?" He thinks it''s probably what he expected, but the Prime Minister asks the man who came in. "Yes, I got a report that a Stampede happened in a dungeon!!" "After all." "Looks like it ..." When the two of them looked at each other in front of the man who came to report, the young man looked confused without knowing why the two were looking at each other. As he didn''t know what the two people were talking about with each other, it was natural that the young man didn''t understand. "Did I do something?" "No, it''s a different matter. Don''t worry." "H, haa ..." The young man, who felt somewhat uncomfortable, asked the two of them, but the Prime Minister just closed his eyes and shook his head, which made him even more confused. "In what dungeon is the Stampede happening?" "Ah, right, a Stampede is currently known in two places. Hokkaidou''s Yukibana Dungeon. And Kyuushuu''s Netsugoku Dungeon." Hokkaidou''s Kushiro is famous for its blooming ice flowers, it''s Main Stage Dungeon is a snowfield, and Kyuushuu''s Sakurajima has a scorching cave dungeon where lava flows through the dungeon. Both are dungeons that suffer more from the environment than the monsters. Especially the Yukibana Dungeon is C-rank. Naturally, the monsters are also strong. It is a difficult dungeon. "Are there any signs of ''Dungeon Rebirth''?" "There are no such reports so far." "All right ..." He checks the situation of the Dungeon Rebirth just in case, but it seems that there is no Dungeon Rebirth that is happening at the moment, so he feels relieved. "So it''s two places, D-rank and C-rank ..." "For the time being, I was notified of two places ..." In other countries, there are four or five places, and there may be dungeons that are not yet known, but Japan was in relatively minor situation. "That''s right. Anyway, contact the Explorers'' Union quickly." "A strategy to subdue the Shushima Dungeon is also underway ..." The government has held back the schedule of high-ranked explorers of S-rank or lower in order to gather S-ranked explorers in the Shushima Dungeon and subdue the unknown dangerous monster. It was a confirmation of whether to direct the explorers to the Stampedes. However, using high-ranked explorers for a Stampede would take a lot of money, effort, and time to re-schedule. "That''s important, but now the priority is right in front of us. I have no choice but to postpone the case of the Shushima Dungeon." "Is that so. Then I''ll get in touch with them right away." Although it was a tough decision, the former is by far the most important between a place where damage will occur if explorers don''t go immediately and a dungeon where damage has not occured so far. It can''t be helped, but the Prime Minister decided to give priority to the Stampede. "Good. You can go back too." "Yes, excuse me." The subordinate and the young man quickly left the Prime Minister''s office. "One thing after another ... like Japan, what will happen to the world ..." Nakatsugawa muttered to himself, put his weight on the back of his chair, sighed, "Haa ...", folded his hands in front of his chest, closed his eyes, and looked up at the ceiling.(TN:And then died of a comma overdose.) While worrying about the magnitude of the damage that will be caused by this. CH 77 Episode 077 Can I bring a (female) friend to my house? [ Hello, Onii-chan? ] "Ah, Nanami? What is it?" Today I receive a call from Nanami using the talk app "LINNE", so I respond at the speed of light. I wonder if there is anything more important than my sister''s phone call. [ What are your plans for Golden Week? ] "No, I don''t have any. Why do you ask?" By the way, was it Golden Week soon? I was absorbed in the dungeon and forgot. [ Home ... are you not coming back ...? ] "That reminds me. I never made plans about going home." My sister said that with a lonely voice, so I decided to go home with haste. Even if I don''t go home, I''ll just dive into the dungeon, and there''s nothing to prioritize over my sister, so it shouldn''t be a problem. [ Hooray!! I''m looking forwards to it!! ] "Roger that." [ And then, my classmate Micchan ... ] "Yes, yes." Nanami, who was relieved to have my promise to return home, begins to enjoy talking about what happened in Junior High school when she entered the school. I kept listening to Nanami''s story while nodding with ''Eun Eun''. "Nanami, shouldn''t we sleep now?" [ Oh, I''m sorry. I talked too much. Good night, Onii-chan. ] "Oh, take a rest. Don''t get hungry and go to bed." [ Enough!! I''m not a kid!! See ya!! ] -Putsuuu Originally, the time when I recieved the call was late, and it was about midnight, so I ended the call. "Fuu ... Shall I go on a hunt?" Apparently there were many boys who had already confessed to Nanami. It''s been a few weeks since she entered the school, but she''s doing fine. I know Nanami is cute, but if you want to go after my sister, you have to beat me first!! "Kukukukukukukuuu ..." Involuntarily low laughter leaks. "Kuuun." Looking at the side of the bed, there is a scared dog, showing its belly and hiding its tail between its legs. It was Luck. Oops, it seems that my murderous intent was leaking. It''s really cowardly and cute to be frightened by the murderous intent of an E-rank explorer, Luck. "Oh, I''m sorry. Yoshiyoshi." I got off the bed and patted Luck as if I was hugging it. "Wowon." After stroking it for a while, I wondered if it was feeling better, rubbing its head and barking. "Then, should we sleep?" "Won." Luck seemed to be fine, so Luck and I fell asleep. The next day. "I want to go too." "Eeh?" When I tell Shia about me going home, I ask her why she wants to come. "No, why?" "I can''t train unless we''re together." "You can go alone, right?" "Inefficient." "But it may not be very interesting." "It''s fine." I wonder why she would never give up. But she asked and she holds my weaknesses so I can''t refuse. "Where will you stay?" "Find a hotel." "Because we are in the countryside, there is no place to stay near my house." "Hmm." Shia is worried when she hears that there is no hotel. If I leave her alone, she won''t know where to go or what to do. I can''t help it, so I''ll take care of her until the end ... "Oh ... I see. I''ll ask my mom and sister. So if they say it''s okay, you can stay at my house." "Thank you." I immediately asked my mom and sister with "LINNE" if I could take a friend home and have them stay overnight. [ It''s fine. ] [ OK. ] The answer came back. I have such a generous family. "My family says Okay." "Fu-kun''s family is kind too." She smiled slightly and blushed when I told Shia that she had been approved by my family. "Tch, I can''t take it!!" Aki, who was watching our interaction nearby, spouts abusive language. "What is it ..." "I''m going to do a dungeon training camp with men, but you''re going home with her!?" When I ask with my eyes half closed, Aki draws closer and criticizes me harshly. Your face is too close. "No, like I said, Shia and I don''t have that kind of relationship?" "So would you usually take a girl home?" When I deny my relationship with Shia as usual, he asks me suspiciously. Because it can''t be helped!! My life depends on it!! And I don''t think I can do anything to her, I think she would be troubled if it seemed like that to him. Because she is my boss. Of course, being with the cutest girl in school doesn''t feel bad as a healthy high school boy. "There is a reason for it, right?" "Hmm." I hid what I wanted to shout and asked Shia for confirmation, and she replied briefly and nodded. "Come on ... haa. I also want to flirt with a girl ..." He seems to have felt something from the exchange between Shia and I, and he prostrated on the desk. "Well, leaving Aki aside, I''m leaving on the 26th, so just get ready. After that, I will make a reservation for the Shinkansen, so please pay the cost later."(TN:Shinkansen is a bullet train.) "Hmm." So Shia and I went back to my parents'' house together. CH 78 Episode 078 The Satou family''s son is fast with the ladies "Oh, Satou-kun. Good morning. Where are you going today?" The Chairman ambushes me in front of the dormitory again today. It''s really creepy and scary because I don''t know what she is trying to do. "Hiii!? The dungeon." "Is that so? Be careful." When I lied because I was scared, a smile as if she was going to coil around me floated onto her face. To that snake-like smile, I''m even more scared. "Y, yes, the Chairman too." I immediately left school and moved to the station to eliminate my fears. Shia was already waiting in front of the station, and she was attracting attention from other people, and she was actually being called out, but she didn''t take notice at all, the guy who tried to put his hands on her was replied to in kind, and got beat to a pulp with a ''Boko boko'', there was already a mountain of defeated people nearby. It seems that no one is talking to her because of the mountain, but when I get closer, ''Cease your actions, it''s impossible for a plain person like you'', the onlookers have an expression like such. "Did you wait?" "Hmm." When I talk to Shia, she shakes her head. However, her outfit was a uniform, not plain clothes. Why is it a uniform when you are going to a place other than school? "Why is it a uniform?" "Only this." How is it that her clothes are only uniforms? "What do you do when you go out normally?" "Armament or uniform." "I, I see." Now that I think about it, Shia is obsessed with diving into the dungeon. She seems to have mostly gone to dungeons whenever she went out, and she wore a uniform when she had other errands. It''s probably not a good idea to meddle in her clothing, if she thinks it''s okay, that''s fine. "Then, let''s get on the Shinkansen." "Hmm." When I take Shia with me and go inside the station, ''Why is it you!?'' the specators had faces like such, but don''t get me wrong, it''s definitely not that kind of relationship with Shia. My parents'' house is in the countryside in Touhoku. The countryside spreads around my parents'' house, but it is not possible to worship the green or golden landscape unless the time of the season is right. If anything, cherry blossoms can still be seen around here. We completed the journey in about two hours, transfered trains from the nearest station where the Shinkansen stops, and then took another hour to reach the unmanned station near my parents'' house. "It''s been a while." "Relaxing." Both myself and Shia give our impressions. The characteristic air of the country that doesn''t stagnate, a calm atmosphere greeted us. I feel nostalgic, Shia is not a person who moves in a rush, it seems that she could feel the leisurely flow of time from the scenery dominated by the magnificent nature. "It''s not too far from here, let''s walk." "Hmm." It''s a few kilometers from the nearest station to my house. It''s not a big distance for us as explorers, and all our luggage is in Luck''s shadow, so we''re empty handed. Besides, I wanted to enjoy the countryside after coming home after a long absence. "By the way, is it really alright?" "Hmm?" I ask if she was alright with following me. But she doesn''t seem to understand what I''m saying, and she tilts her head like a small animal. "No, I think it''s definitely better to dive into the dungeon alone without following me." "That''s not the case. It''s best to be with Fu-kun." I apologize for telling her what I thought while looking at her face walking next to me, and she closed her eyes and shook her head in denial. I have no idea what part of me makes it worth it, but if she says so, I can''t refuse. "I''m glad Shia is okay with it, but if you want to go to the dungeon alone, please tell me." "Hmm." She nodded slightly at my words. "Nothing here." "Right? There are only rice fields around here. To go to the dungeon, you have to go to the city." "But I like it." "Is that so? I''m glad you do." Shia and I head for my parents'' house while walking liesurely. Shia narrows her eyes and looks radiantly at the scenery that is only composed of rice fields. When a breathtakingly beautiful girl like her is walking on an unobstructed country road, only the area she occupies is bright in the sunlight, and it is divine as if an angel is descending. Walking beside her, if she didn''t have my weakness ... If I had the same level, skill, and ability score as a normal explorer ... feelings of ''what if'' boil up. I think we could get along better, but she is cute enough I''m afraid to get into such a view. As I walk with Shia, I see the first villager walking in front of us. As we walked for a while, the figure gradually grew in size and I found that she was an oba-san from a private house in the neighborhood with whom I was familiar. "Yoshie-obasan huh." "Acquaintance?" Shia asks me when I mutter the oba-san''s name. "I''ve been indebted to her for a long time." "Hmm." I answered, remembering the old days, and she nodded briefly. The oba-san was on good terms with my mother and often came to my house to have tea. I remember that I often got sweets and played at that time. "Ara? Aren''t you Fuhito?" "Ah, yes. Hello Oba-san." Yoshie-obasan notices me when we pass each other. Yoshie-obasan seems to have been in the Kantou region for a long time, and her accent is not a thick around here as it is at home. "I heard you went to an urban school, but what happened?" Yoshie-obasan, who wondered why I was here, asks why. There is no particular reason to hide it, and it''s okay to answer. "I came home because it''s Golden Week." "Ara ara, maa maa, I see." She nods with ''Eun Eun'' in response to my answer. "Yes, my sister seemed lonely, and I didn''t have any particular business." "You still love Nanami-chan. Who is that really cute lady?" Amazed at my reason for returning home, the oba-san looks at Shia as soon as she notices her. "Oh, she''s Katsuragi Alexia. She''s my classmate." "Hmm. Fu-kun takes good care of me." When I introduce Shia, she replies a little longer than usual. "Ara ara, maa maa maa!! Is that right!! Even though it''s been less than a month since he went to a new school, Fuhito is quick with the ladies, and such a cute girl too, what a smooth operator!!" "No, no, this girl and I aren''t in a relationship." It seems that she thought I had won over Shia based on how she interpreted my answer and Shia''s reaction. Since she is also a woman, I wonder if she has a passion for love rumors, with curiousity in her eyes, she pokes my shoulders with her fingers. Why is it being misunderstood just by being with Shia? She is too cute and I wouldn''t be a match, and I think it would trouble her to have such a misunderstanding. "Yes, yes, this oba-san knows!! Ufufu, I have to celebrate this by cooking red rice next time!!" "That''s why I''m saying, this girl "I have to tell everyone, Fuhito. Ah, I have to go now. We will celebrate next time!!"" "Oba-saaaaaaan!!" I try to stop her, who is misunderstanding more and more, but she seems to have something to do and runs away in a hurry. "Haa ..." I can''t correct the misunderstanding and sigh. "Interesting person." "Hahahahaaa. I''m sorry? She left with a strange misunderstanding ... Is it unpleasant?" After Yoshie-obasan left, Shia muttered. I apologize by scratching my head with a bitter smile, thinking that she was offended. "Not at all." She shook her head at my words. She doesn''t look particularly mad. On the contrary, her ahoge was bouncing. Yoshie-obasan really was interesting. "Well, then, should we go home quickly?" "Hmm." I pulled myself together and started walking towards my house. A few days later, when rumors about me were spread all over the area, it became a mess. Later, I learned that rumors that ''The son of the Satou family is fast with the ladies'' spread around here, but I didn''t know it now. CH 79 Episode 079 The Satou Family Makes a Fuss My house stands in a rice field. It''s an old house around here, and it''s a relatively normal house in this area that has a lot of land and mountains.(TN:Because Normal Person(Fuhito) has to live in a Normal House, right?) "I''m home." I open the door of my house and go inside. "Shia, come inside." "Hmm." I open the door, urge Shia to enter the room, wait for her to enter, and then close the door. "Oh, welcome back ..." When I closed the door and turned around into the house, my mother lost her words on the way to meet me and dropped the carrot she had in her hand that she was about to use for cooking onto the floor. What''s wrong? Didn''t I say I was bringing Shia? "I''m home, Mom. Is something wrong?" "No, Fuhito ... You said you were bringing a friend, but ..." When I tilt my head, she says something with a stunned expression. I don''t think there''s anything strange with that ... "It smells like Onii-chan!! Oh, Onii-chan!! Welcome back ..." My sister tried to jump down the stairs from the second floor and jumped at me, but for some reason she also stiffened before taking the step. Their faces are looking towards Shia. "What''s wrong with both of you?" I tilt my head without knowing what is going on. After a brief silence at the front door, the silence was suddenly broken. "Fuhito brought a giiiiiiirl!!" "My Onii-chan brought a womaaaaaaan!!" The two shout out loud with an astonished expression with extremely wide eyes. "No, I told you I''d bring my friend, right?" "Usually you think of a boy when you say friend!" I asked them for their consent and I don''t know why they''re so surprised, and my Mom rushed at me. "No, didn''t I say that?" "I didn''t hear that!"" Mom approaches me. It doesn''t matter if it''s a man or woman because it''s a friend ... No, are Shia and I friends in the first place? I feel that a boss and employee is more correct than that. "My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ..." Nanami is muttering something like a stuck record, losing the light in her eyes. "Was coming here bad?" "No, no, that''s not the case!!" Shia is so depressed that I can see it. Her ahoge is also wilted. I give an exaggerated follow-up to the girl in an attempt to raise her spirits. What the hell are my Mom and Nanami doing? Even though they gave the OK, Shia''s feeling down because of their strange attitudes. "Mom?" "Oh, you being here isn''t bad? Don''t worry because it''s this stupid boy who''s bad!!" When I stare at her, she tries to smooth it over in a panic by making me the one at fault. Did I do something wrong? I just didn''t say the gender of my friend. "My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ..." Nanami isn''t returning from her strange world. "Anyway, this girl is Katsuragi Alexia. My classmate with whom I am diving into the dungeon together." "Hmm, Fu-kun is taking care of me. Please call me Shia." Shia who was watching, speaks with an unnaturally polite speech that is so clear and easy to understand. You should just talk like you normally do. "Oh, sorry, I was confused. Don''t worry, I''ll rebuke this idiot later. And then, Shia-chan you said? Don''t overdo it and talk like normal. Did this idiot cause you any trouble?" "Hmm, I''m the one troubling him." After my Mom glared at me for a moment, she asked Shia with a bright smile, and Shia shook her head in denial. Hmm ... I''m glad she didn''t think it was annoying for the time being. "Is that so? This idiot has had strong convicions for a long time, I''m sorry if he caused you trouble." "Hmm. It''s okay because he saved me." "Yes, that''s good." Mom apologized to Shia while looking at me with a troubled expression. Shia holds her fist in front of her chest and replies with a rough nasal sound, and Mom, who understood that it wasn''t a lie, breathed a sigh of relief. "Is there a room to stay in?'' "No problem. We have a guest room that I prepared." "I''m glad you did. Should I bring your luggage there?" "Hmm." When I asked my Mom about the room, there seems to be no problem, so I took off my shoes and went inside. "Oh? By the way, you guys aren''t carrying any luggage, right?" "Oh, I''ll explain later, but I''ve got the power to store our luggage in another space, so I''ll bring it there." I briefly explain to my Mom, who puts her hand on her cheek and tilts her head in puzzlement that we are coming empty-handed. Since I trust my family, I''ve decided to talk openly about what happened as an explorer, and I''ll talk about Luck later. "Hey, don''t you have such a great ability." "Well, it''s not my own ability. For the time being, can I guide Shia to the guest room?" "Okay. Shia-chan, think of it as your own home and relax, alright?" "Hmm, thank you." Shia also takes off her shoes, arranges them neatly, and tries to follow me to the guest room. "I won''t give my Onii-chan to a female fox like you!" However, Nanami, who had been in a world somewhere far away, hugged me form the side and threatened Shia like a dog. "As I said before, Nanami, Shia and I aren''t like that." "Nooooooo, my Onii-chan is miiiiiiine!" I tried to tell Nanami, but she hugged me tightly and refused to let go. After that it took a lot of time to persuade Nanami. At the time, I managed to calm her down by promising to take her to an amusement park during Golden Week and to sleep with her. "Haa ..." Everyone ... Aki, Oba-san, Mom, and Nanami, why do they all misunderstand ... I sighed deeply and grieved about the uncertanties of life. CH 80 Episode 080: My Onii-chan brought a woman (Third Party Perspective) "See you." "Bye-bye." "See you tomorrow!!" The three girls wave their hands and separate down different roads at the fork on their way home from school. The only girl who goes on a different path is a girl who is dressed in a brand new uniform, and maybe because her body is still growing, the girl''s clothes are slightly small. The girl had slightly brownish-black hair in pigtails, crisp little devilish eyes, and had a very good appearance for being in the countryside. She just started going to Junior High school from the beginning of April, and she''s walking towards her house on the school road that is still unfamiliar. "It''s been two weeks ... I''m lonely." After parting from the other girls, she vaguely looks up at the sky and mutters. It is the face of her older brother that appears in the girl''s thoughts. He had been living in a dormitory since April when he left home to attend a distant school, and two weeks had passed since she couldn''t see him anymore. For the girl, her brother was a natural partner to be with, and she had never been away from him for such a long time. So now her heart is lonely. Her brother is a very kind person and is the most important family for the girl. He is the one and only person who protects and spoils her at all times. He scolds her when she does something she shouldn''t do, of course. Her brother wasn''t the type that stands out at school, and he used to be very fat, but that doesn''t matter. Whenever she was about to be bullied, when she''s about to be attacked by a bad person, when she''s makes a painful blunder, or when she''s sad that her beloved family hasn''t returned, he postpones his own matters, and kindly accepts her at his side. Such an older brother is an absolutely reliable ally for her, he was her most favorite person in the world. She was very sad in her heart when she was told by her brother, who makes up the majority of her heart, would leave the house, but she respected his feelings and said nothing. However, her patience was about to reach its limit. "Hello, Onii-chan?" The girl, who was at a loss as to what to do, called her brother that night. [ Ah, Nanami? What is it? ] The voice of her brother, which she heard after a long time, while being relieved, she was also so happy that her emotions were about to overflow, but she manages to hold back and continues talking. "What are your plans for Golden Week?" [ No, I don''t have any. Why do you ask? ] When she asks her brother while wishing for a long vacation, he says there is nothing. "Home ... are you not coming back ...?" [ That reminds me. I never made plans about going home. ] She almost cried because of her high emotions, but when she managed to squeeze out her voice, she succeeded in getting him to promise to come home for Golden Week. However, the reality of what she was waiting for at a later date was too painful. "I wonder if he''ll be back soon ..." The day her brother is coming back. The girl was hugging her pillow in her bed at home, rolling around and waiting for her brother to come back. "~" A voice can be heard from downstairs in the afternoon, and at the same time, a nostalgic and beloved smell enters the girl''s nasal cavity. "Kunka kunka. This is Onii-chan''s smell!!" The girl gets up from her bed all of a sudden, opens the door of her room and runs down the stairs. There was her brother''s face for the first time in a few weeks. However, he wasn''t the only one there. Next to her brother stood a pretty girl, ephemeral and pretty like a white lily, she''s so pretty that she couldn''t help but think she wasn''t a human being. "It smells like Onii-chan!! Oh, Onii-chan!! Welcome back ..." The girl''s head freezes after noticing the beautiful girl. And when her thoughts came back after a while, she shouted along with her mother who was also there. "Fuhito brought a giiiiiiirl!!" "My Onii-chan brought a womaaaaaaan!!" I couldn''t help screaming at the shock. "My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ... My Onii-chan brought a woman ..." Then the girl''s thoughts broke adn turned into a doll that repeats the same thing over and over again. She had the unconditional trust that she was unique to him and at the same time he would stay with her forever. However, it was clearly shown that her trust in him was fictional. "I won''t give my Onii-chan to a female fox like you!" After a while, she felt that her brother would be taken by the woman, and she hugged him to protect him from the beautiful girl and stopped him from trying to leave. She didn''t release her anger until she got the right to sleep with her brother and the right to go to the amusement park. "Ufuu. Kunka Kunka." "Don''t stick to me so much, Nanami." "Eeh, it''s fine, isn''t it?" "It can''t be helped at all. Just for today?" "Yes." And that night, she was able to absorb as much of her Onii-chan Element as she wanted. The consciousness of the two of them melted into the darkness, while her brother''s expression was not as dissatisfied as he would like others to believe.(TN:Just to be clear, this is just the way various obsessive characters in novels ''recharge'', it''s just hugging and sniffing, nothing in particular happened.) CH 81 Episode 081 Life with a beautiful girl under one roof "Fuwaaa ~. I woke up well today." When I woke up as usual and checked the time on my smartphone, it was 6:30 in the morning. My body seems to remember the time when I wake up since I wake up at the same time every day. No matter what time I go to bed, I wake up at this time, and I feel refreshed when I wake up, and my body is in good condition.(TN:It''s how everyone wakes up in rpgs, etc.!!) I don''t feel like sleeping anymore, so I start no daily activities from this time even during my vacation. Of course, I can wake up at the time I want to wake up. It''s like sleeping and waking up has been completely mastered.(TN:Maybe ''Metabolism'' ... No?) ----------------------------------------- Name Satou Fuhito Experience ? God Pulse (99999/99999) ? God Metabolism (99999/99999) ? God Thinking (99999/99999) ? God Breathing (99999/99999) ? God Five Senses (99999/99999) ? God Intuition (99999/99999) ? Hitting (5295/9999) ? Kicking (4036/9999) ? God Defense (9999/9999) ? New Caress (9958/9999) ? New Hiding (92/9999) ? Conversation (2523/9999) ----------------------------------------- I check the status. The unconscious systems have all hit counterstop. I''ve also worked very hard to grow the active systems. Caress is also leveling insanely, because, to relieve the daily stress of the Student Council President''s scary creepiness, I''ve been mofumofuing Luck every day. Hiding is also leveling in order to hide from the Student Council President and to move around in dungeons. "Hmm, Onii-chan ... Munya Munya." Next to me, Nanami is exposing her belly and has such poor sleeping posture that can''t be thought of being done by a girl, she must still be dreaming, I fix her sleepwear and pull up the blanket again. "You''re still so spoiled, no matter how much time passes." "Stop it ... Onii-chan ... Munya Munya." When I poke her cheeks, because she is sleeping comfortably and exposing a sloppy face, she tries to escape with her forehead between her eyebrows wrinkled. I thought the gesture was purely cute. "Good morning, Mom." "Oh, good morning, Fuhito. You''re up early." I quietly left the room, headed to the kitchen, and talked to my Mom who was making breakfast, she gave me a puzzled look when she was I was awake and replied. "Yeah, after becoming an explorer, I get a good night''s sleep and wake up refreshed." "That''s not a bad way to wake up." "Now I wake up at this time no matter when I go to sleep." "Isn''t that fine." "I guess." After having a friendly conversation with my Mom, I watch the morning news. By the way, I haven''t watched the news or searched the internet lately. I usually just dive in the dungeon all the time. Shia is strong, so I won''t fall behind in the D-rank dungeon either. By the way, I came back here during Golden Week, but I didn''t decide what to do. What else should I do besides taking my sister to the amusement park? [ Recently, Stampedes have been occuring frequently all over the world, and it seems that the Explorers'' Union is also being forced to respond. ] [ Yes, from last month to this month ... ] I see. It seems that Stampedes are happening in various places. There are more than a dozen places around the world. It seems that it occured in two places in Japan as well. "Fuhito. I wonder if you can go wak up Nanami and Shia-chan." "Roger that." After watching TV for a while, my Mom asked me to wake up Nanami and Shia. "Hey Nanami, breakfast is ready. Get up!" "Five more minutes." I return to my room and shake Nanami from on top the blanket, but she turns over and turns her back to me and doesn''t try to get up. It''s time for punishment for such a bad child. "No. It''s your fault for not waking up?" I pulled the blanket down and thrust my hand into my sister''s armpit. I tickled her. "Uuuuuuu ... Ahyahyahyahyahyahya ..." Nanami endured for a while, but Nanami can''t stand it and begins to laugh out loud. "How do you like that!! Wake up!!" "I understand!! I understand!! Ahyahya!! Stop it, Onii-chan!! Ahyahya!!" "Very well. I hope you understand." As I continue to tickle her, my sister begs me to stop while flailing about and surrendering, so I''ll stop. My sister has a hard time getting up like I used to. I have to wake her up in a slightly brute force way. "Haa ... Such a terrible appearance ..." Her clothes are disordered probably because she flailed about. You can''t show such a figure to anyone other than me. If you explose such a cute figure, Nanami will be attacked immediately. "Then, breakfast is soon, so why don''t you wait in the living room?" "Yes." After confirming that my sister got up properly, I headed to the room where Shia was sleeping. "Hey, Shia. I''m coming in." "Hmm." I called out from outside the room, and a reply came back, so I opened the sliding door. However, there was a girl sitting there, with a figure that should not be seen, she got up from the futon. Her comforter was taken off, and her entire body is exposed. "Eeh!?" I raise my voice involuntarily. I''m sure she answered!? "Oh, I''m sorry!!" "OK." After staring at her for a while, I immediately turned around and apologized when I realized that it was dangerous, but I didn''t seem to feel any particularly angry feelings from Shia. She was angry when I thurst my head into her skirt before. "No fault." She says, maybe because I was groaning. She''s saying that she doesn''t mind because she was the one who replied and invited me, maybe. "I, I see. Oh, right, my Mom wants you to come because she made breakfast." "Hmm. I understand." "Please properly wear something." "Hmm." Shia doesn''t seem to be angry, so I hurriedly told her what I needed to, and then closed the sliding door behind me and left the area. "Haa ... it''s very stimulating." From the collarbone to the upper part of the chest, peeking through her open nightgown, for some reason, she didn''t wear nightwear on her lower half, her bare legs and the cloth that covers her secret part could be glimpsed from the edge of her nightgown. The appearance of a charmingly beautiful girl who was so different from her normal self, was too stimulating. "Today ... it was pink." I said so to myself and headed to the living room. CH 82 Episode 082 Life with a beautiful girl under one roof "Onii-chan sits here!!" "I get it." When I return to the living room, she slaps the chair next to her with her hand to show which one she meant, and I sit down on that chair. As soon as I sat down, Nanami moved to attach her chair to my chair and took a position next to me. "Isn''t it hard to eat?" "It''s okay." "Hmm ... I''m troubled." I watched Nanami with a bitter smile, but she didn''t care. Nanami has been clinging to me since Shia came. She should have been convinced properly, but she seems to be wary and thinking that Shia will take me away. There is no such thing. "As always, Fuhito sure is loved. Right Nanami." "But of course!!" My Mom said that to Nanami, and Nanami happily entwined my arms in hers. "Nanami, do you do this with your male friends at school?" "Ehh!? I can''t do that. Only to Onii-chan." "That''s good." I was a little worried, so I checked and she replied with a disgusted face that said it was absurd. It''s a face that looks like she bit something bitter, or was looking at an insect she hates. If she has such a disgusted look, she probably hasn''t. If it were true, it was a place where I would have to eliminate the other party from the world. Hmm ... dangerous, so dangerous. "Good morning." Shia comes into the room while we are talking. She was dressed without any problems, and she''s wearing her uniform today. I exhaled with relief. "Shia-chan should sit there." "Hmm." "Garurururu ..." Shia sits down when my Mom points at an empty seat. Nanami is growling like a wolf threatening the enemy who has entered her territory as soon as Shia arrives. "Sei." To Nanami, who takes a rude attitude, I hit her head without using my power as an explorer. "So mean, Onii-chan." "Isn''t the one who is being mean Nanami? Don''t take that attitude towards your brother''s friends." "Okaaay." Nanami looks up at me with teary eyes, and said to me while pouting, but grudgingly became obedient. "I''m sorry, about such an Imouto." "Hmm. She just loves you. I don''t mind." "Hahahaha. She''s like this, but she''s not a bad person. Please be friends with each other." "Hmm." When I apologized to Shia, she shook her head like she didn''t care at all, so I put my hand on Nanami''s shoulder, who sat quietly next to me. Really ... Because there''s nothing between Shia and I, please treat her a little more normally. "Yes, yes, you guys. Eat before it gets cold. Shia-chan, you eat too." "Yes." "Understood." "Hmm. I will." ""Itadakimasu."" While my Mom watched our interaction with an amazed expression, she clapped her hands and urged us to eat, and we started eating our breakfast. Last night we had takeout from the store, but today was my Mom''s home cooking after a long time. The food cooked by my Mom, who loves cooking, was delicious as always, but at the same time, somehow filled my heart. "Onii-chan, let''s play a game." "Oh, okay." When we finished eating breakfast, we decided to play a game together. "Let''s play together with Shia." "Okay?" When I invited Shia, she turned to Nanami. I see, the decision-making power lies not with me, but with Nanami. "It can''t be helped. Let''s play together." "Thank you, Nanamin."(TN:A nickname of sorts.) "Huh!?" When Shia bowed and thanked the exasperated Nanami for allowing her, Nanami shouted sullenly. "You!! Don''t be over-familiar!!" "Hmm, No good?" Nanami points her finger at Shia angrily. Shia is depressed by Nanami''s attitude. Her ahoge is also terribly wilted. Whoa!! I don''t know what to say if Shia is so depressed!! Nanami, don''t go any further!! "Nanami, can you allow that much for me?" "Buu, buu." When I interrupt the conversation and intervene, Nanami''s cheeks puff up and she pouts. The gesture is very cute, wait, not that. "I''ll buy you some Butter Dorayaki again, alright?" "Oh ... I understand. Then, it''s fine." I managed to catch Nanami''s attention with something and calm her down. While Shia is staying at home, I give up and think that I have no choice but to mediate between them somehow or another. "Thank you, Nanamin." "~ !?" Nanami''s face turned red for some reason. Shia was really happy, she was smiling, she was wearing her happiest expression. Her ahoge was also jumping with joy. The expression is cute as if a fairy had fallen down, and Nanami seems to have been shot through the heart. "Don''t get me wrong! It can''t be helped, right?" "Hmm." Nanami panicked and crossed her arms and turned away, but Shia was looking at her happily. We all played the SWOTCH party game I bought the other day. It was a very exciting game, and we continued to play even after having lunch at some point, and the sun went down before I knew it. "Oh? We''re out of cooking sake ..." "Mom, I''ll go buy some." It is unusual for my cooking-loving mother to run out of seasonings. But yesterday I didn''t move around at all, so I should just go buy it while moving a little. "Do you have a car?" "I want to move a little, so it''s okay." "Really?" "Yes." I leave the house, stopping my mother who was trying to go by herself. I ran to the city center, went to the nearest supermarket, bought some cooking sake, and came back. Sometimes I surprised people in cars who were passing by, but I guess they hadn''t seen it before because there weren''t many explorers around here. The distance is about a dozen kilometers round trip. I ran lightly, but I sweated a little so I''ll take a bath before dinner. "I''m home. Mom, should I leave the cooking sake here?" "Welcome back. Yes, thank you." "Don''t worry about it." As soon as I got home, I put the cooking sake on the table in the kitchen, returned to my room, changed my clothes, and headed to the bathroom. Then I opened the door. "Eeh!?" What I saw there was Shia, who had taken off all but the pink cloth that protected the last fort, and that pink cloth was just being pulled down from her waist to her thighs. Her body is as well-proportioned as when I saw through the wall previously, with beautiful feminine lines, and her breasts, which the size was emphasized from her slightly bent state, are so beautiful that they can be called art. They drew a nice curve. At the last-minute her hair hides the important part. "Hmm?" "I''m really sorry!!" I immediately turned around and closed the door behind me and apologized. I was really surprised because I didn''t check the signs of people in the house. "Why is Shia here?" "Fu-kun-Mama told me to take a bath." The one to answer me was Shia, who poened the sliding door slightly and looked at my face. Why did you come out here? I think it''s a situation where you would normally scream inside. The exposed shoulder area slightly protrudes from the door, and is strangely glossy, so I want you to return quickly. "I''m the one to blame. As you see." "If it''s Fu-kun, I don''t mind." "No, I''ll make up for it somehow. Of course I don''t think it''ll be forgiven." I bowed to the exposed Shia, I apologized with both hands together in front of me, and she shook her head. No, maybe she doesn''t care if someone like me sees her naked, but that''s a different story. Though it might just be me, I''ll feel bad if I don''t receive any punishment. "So, don''t mind. If we can go to the dungeon, that''s fine." "Okay. I''ll persuade my sister to let me go to the dungeon during Golden Week." "Hmm." If it''s enough to just go to the dungeon together, I''ll go with you as much as you want. I decided to take Shia to a nearby dungeon during Golden Week. CH 83 Episode 083 Life with a beautiful girl under one roof "Hmm ... I can''t sleep ..." It''s because I saw Shia''s immodest appearance in the evening. I came across a scene that was poisonous to my eyes, moreso than in the morning. After that, I was in an absent-minded state, even when Nanami was talking to me after dinner, she was angry many times because I wasn''t listening to her story. She was sulking, and I had a hard time getting her mood to recover. When we met for the first time, or when my clairvoyance developed, it''s always, always Shia. She is always the target of my lucky pervert moments, even though I don''t particularly want to target her, it might already be a curse. Hmm ... I have more and more things Shia can blame me for. It''s been about three weeks since High school started. I don''t know how much trouble I will cause for Shia in three years. Besides, she doesn''t seem to get angry even though I saw such a scene for some reason. Perhaps I will be required to do something big with this as the excuse. I''m not blamed and at the same time it''s too scary. If you at least get angry with me, I''ll feel a little relieved ... No way ... Is that the aim!? By not blaming me, my feelings of guilt grow. Was that the real purpose!! "No, I don''t know ... should I run a little ..." I decided to go out of the house for a while after using the toilet to release various feelings of agony. "Haa ..." I sigh as I walk around. I want to be careful not to do anything she can blame me for in the future. When I got to the bathroom, I touch the door and slowly open it. The light that shines in the darkness. The moment I saw it, I had a bad feeling, but it was too late. "Ah." "Ah." Shia, who is sitting on the toilet bowl, looks up at me and opens her mouth, and our eyes meet perfectly. Perhaps I was careless again because I thought it was midnight, only one piece of cloth, which could not be concealed since she doesn''t wear nightwear on her lower half, was visible and was stretched between her legs. Fortunately, the important part is hidden by her nightwear, and I can''t see it, however, it increases the obscenity of the current state. -Bataan "I''m really sorry!" "Hmm. Wait." "No, it''s okay!! I''m going out for a while!!" I escaped out of the house before Shia came out of the bathroom, and I leaned back on the front door of the house. What the hell was that? I just wanted to avoid this kind of thing as much as possible. "Haa ..." I sigh again. What am I doing ... "Should I take a walk for a bit ..." I separate my back from the door and go outside to take a walk. For the time being, I decided to go somewhere with a good view. "Wait." However, an unexpected voice came at me from behind. "Eeh?" Looking back, Shia was still in her sleepwear. But she also wears the bottom properly when going outside. "Oh, I''m really sorry. I ran away." "Hmm. I don''t mind." I bow my head 90 degrees and apologize sincerely for having escaped earlier. Shia has a voice that she doesn''t really care about it, but I don''t know what she is thinking in her heart. "Well, why are you here?" "Go together." When I raise my face and ask a question, Shia answers in a straightforward manner. Umm, are you keeping an eye on me. Because I witnessed such an improper figure, is she unable to take her eyes off me, I went out to get rid of this annoyed feeling that had boiled up, are you coming with me as a form of torture. "Ah ... I''m not going to go to the dungeon, though?" "Okay. I want to move." "Oh, is that right." By telling her I wasn''t going to the dungeon, I thought she might not come, but it didn''t seem to work. Of course I can''t refuse. "I haven''t decided on a particular destination, but is that okay?" "Hmm." "Understood." I gave up and started jogging lightly in the middle of the night with Shia. I think about her who is following me, looking sideways at her. Well, it''s also true that I didn''t really decide on a destination. Was there anything that could become a specialty around here? What''s more, it''s something you can see regardless of whether it''s midnight. Oh, I was originally trying to go to a place with a good view, and that place might be good. I changed my course by adding purpose to a purposeless journey. "Jogging in the countryside at night isn''t bad." "Hmm." I hear Shia''s short reply at my mutter. The area was pitch black and quiet, not full of sounds like in the city. Besides, it''s a worl with few lights and it''s almost pitch black, but I can see the same distance as in the daytime. I think this is also a benefit of some skill. We run silently next to each other for a while. Only the slightly raised breath of Shia enters my ears. I enter a nearby mountain trail. Shia follows me without any hesitation. Did Shia forget about being wary of me? I think you should hesitate if you were about to be taken into the mountains. When we climb the mountain road enough, we come out to an open place. "Hmm, is it no good?" "Hmm?" Though I tried coming here just in case, if the moon doesn''t rise, there is nothing special here. Shia tilts her head in puzzlement at my mutter. "Ah, no, can you see the big tree over there?" "Hmm." She nods as I point to a large tree rooted in the edge of the hill. "That is a sakura tree. This is the time of year when it is still in bloom, so if the weather was clear, it''s pretty beautiful in the moonlight. And since it''s a hill overlooking the area, you can enjoy the scenery below with the moonlight along with the cherry blossoms. I wanted to show it because it was a big deal." "Disappointing." When I smiled and shrugged my shoulders, Shia looked a little sad. Her ahoge also drooped slightly. Were you expectant and were let down, I''m sorry ... "The weather can''t be helped." While I was feeling sad and saying such a thing, when I approached the sakura tree and looked up at the sky and reached out, the thich clouds that covered the sky broke and the moon appeared in the meantime. The clouds gradually became thinner, and all the clouds in the area scattered. Thanks to that, the sakura tree is also illuminated by the white light of the moon, and the lone sakura tree creates a fantastic scenery. Furthermore, the moonlight illuminates the entire village, projecting a landscape full of nature. I think the scenery viewed from the side of the sakura tree is very emotional, coupled with the quiet time of day. "Pretty." "That''s right. I''m glad I could show you." "Hmm. Thank you." Shia walks up beside me and looks up at the cherry blossoms. Her profile is also illuminated by the moonlight. "... No, it''s because I keep making you feel uncomfortable. At least I can atone a little." I was silent for a while, but I scratched my head and smoothed it over. "That''s why I keep saying, I don''t mind." "The thing is, I do mind." We were looking at the landscape for a while without having a conversation. In fact, the most beautiful one was the one flower that bloomed beside the cherry blossoms illuminated by the moonlight. It was a large flower called Katsuragi Alexia, and I kept it in my heart, including the fact that I lost my words because of her appearance. CH 84 Episode 084 A place of relaxation for the locals, or so it''s called!! "Mom, bring us to ZION!! ZION!!" "Yes, I understand." ZION is a comprehensive shopping mall with stores centered around a large shopping center located in the suburbs of Japan. It''s just recently built around here, and it''s insane. Since there are movies and arcades, it is a popular spot when it comes to places where local children gather, ZION. "Onii-chan will come too, right?" "Okay. Is Shia coming too?" "Hmm." "Eeh ~ !!" Nanami invites me, so I invite Shia. Shia nods with no expression, but her ahoge looks happy and is jumping. However, Nanami yells in reluctance. "We can''t just leave the guest behind?" "Hmm, I understand." I looked at my sister in astonishment, and she looked resigned. As expected, you can''t leave a guest to house-sit. "I''m fine with house-sitting." "I can''t let you do that. Let''s go together." "Hmm." There is no such stupid story, so I decided to take her forcibly. We arrived at ZION where we were headed after driving in the car for about 30 minutes. A building that gives off a dignified appearance worthy of giving off a heavy bass sound effect ''Don'' in the middle of rice paddies. That is the ZION shopping mall.(TN:IDK) "I saw it for the first time in a long time, but it''s still big." "I''ve never come to this place." Next to me who is feeling nostalgic, Shia looks up at ZION in her uniform and mutters. What kind of house did Shia grow up in that she had never been to such a place? I''m a little worried. But for now ... "I hope you can enjoy it?" "Hmm." Shia and I looked at each other and nodded. "Aaaaaah!! Stop flirting with my Onii-chan!!" Nanami cuts in between Shia and I. "What are you talking about." "Mou!! I ~ Think ~ You ~ Know ~ !!" Nanami protests to me while pouting, even though I''m answering seriously. "Nanamin cute." "What are you doooooing!!" Shia seems to be gradually learning how to handle Nanami. Something about Nanami seemed to touch a chord in Shia, and Shia, who was bigger than Nanami, was holding the small Nanami from behind. Nanami is flailing about in Shia''s arms. However, Shia is an awakened explorer. A mere ordinary person cannot resist her strength. And with the level Shia has, I think she''d probably be killed instantly now. "Look, Nanami, buy what you want to buy quickly." "Uuuuuu ... Yes." Nanami, who couldn''t escape from Shia, replied powerlessly to her mother''s reminder. It seems that she gave up after seeing Shia''s power. "Hey, Onii-chan, I want clothes." After entering ZION, Nanami seems to want new clothes, so she takes my arm and tries to get me to spoil her. Hmm ... she is good at getting spoiled!! She''s sly, knowing I can''t go against her, but she''s cute. This is my sister''s strength. "It can''t be helped at all, I''ll buy what you like." "Yay!!" Nanami raised her hands and revealed her joy as I nodded with an expression that it couldn''t be helped. If you''re so happy, I''m really glad to be your Onii-chan. "Fuhito. Is it okay?" "Hmm? Oh, it''s okay. I''m making a lot of money." "Yes? I hope so ..." My mother is worried about my wallet when she sees Nanami innocently frolicking, but I already have billions of yen in magic stone savings. All I have to do is cash one Bonus magic stone. "Do you also want to buy some clothes, Shia?" "I have never bought." I have always seen her wearing her uniforms, so I recommend shopping to Shia, but she says that she has never bought clothes. What kind of life did you have? "Maybe it''s okay if you leave it to the clerk. Shia is cute, so anything will look good." I said it naturally, but is she going to get mad at me? It wouldn''t make sense for me to say that she''s cute. "Me, cute?" Shia tilts her head at my words. Her ahoge also forms a question mark. It seems that Shia is the type that doesn''t care about her appearance at all. "Eh? A, ah ... I think you''re very cute, right?" "I understand." When I was confused and complimented her appearance again, she nodded as if she had decided something. Does that mean you understand that you should leave it up to the clerk? "Onii-chan, hurry, hurry!!" When talking to Shia, Nanami pulls my hand and hurries me to the targeted store. "Okay, okay. Let''s go, Shia." "Hmm." For some reason I naturally reached out for Shia, and she took my hand without any hesitation and we were taking to our destination while being pulled by Nanami. "Mom will go shopping as usual." After looking at us with a broad smile, my mother left to the supermarket area to buy ingredients. CH 85 Episode 085 God of salvation from a hell called choosing "That place!! I want clothes from that place!! I heard that they have a new production!!" As we walk through the area where the apparel shops are, Nanami seems to find the store she wants, and she points with her finger in high spirits. The men around me who heard her voice and looked at us, after having a stunned face for a moment, sent a hostile gaze towards me. "Haa ..." Is it because I''m an Onii-chan and a subordinate? Stop your gaze because your imagination doesn''t apply at all. "Then, let''s enter the store immediately." "Yes!!" I urged Nanami in order to escape from the gazes, and we entered Nanami''s chosen store. "Welcome ~." "Hello!!" Nanami waves her hand back to the greeting of the clerk dressed in the store''s clothing. She is a female clerk who wears fashionable clothes that young people in the current capital, Shintou, seem to like, with distinct make-up on her eyes and mouth. "Oh, isn''t it Nanami-chan? On a date with your boyfriend?" "Th, that''s wrong! Onii-chan!! He''s my Onii-chan!!" When the clerk recognizes Nanami, the two of them talk to each other in a friendly manner. Nanami hurriedly denies it when I''m called her boyfriend. It''s a great honor to be mistaken as Nanami''s boyfriend, but there must be someone more suitable for Nanami than someone like me. Of course, he must be stronger, smarter, richer, and be more human than I am. "Gigigigi ..." I instinctively grind my teeth in chagrin, if there were such a person, I would reluctantly leave my sister to them with heartbroken thoughts. "Haha, I see, I see. Mou, it looks like there''s another person too." The clerk looks at Nanami with a smile and then looks at Shia. Did she know this person from the beginning? It seems that she asked on purpose to tease Nanami. "Hmm. Nice to meet you." "Yet another ridicuously beautiful girl." Shia looks at her and greets her lightly. The clerk, who looked properly at Shia, looked at her with wide eyes. There aren''t many girls as cute as Nanami in such a countryside, and even if you look for a beautiful girl that it is doubtful if they are a person or not, you can find such with just one hand, so it can''t be helped. I think that''s the case. "Did you come to buy a new production today?" "Yes, please coordinate as usual." "I see. What about that child?" The clerk who understands Nanami''s requirements turns to Shia. "Hmm. Leave it to you." Shia answered in the usual way, but the clerk is tilting her head. You can see a question mark floating above her head. I think I need to follow up here. "To put it simply, I''d like the clerk to coordinate and prepare some clothes that suit this child." "Hmm." When I speak for Shia, Shia nods. Good. It seems that it was right. "I see. I understand! It can''t be helped to coordinate for these beautiful girls!! Leave it to me, I''ll make them fashionable girls that everyone longs for!" The clerk claps her hands and smiles like a glittering longing, and motivates herself to take on the coordination of the two. I''m just a little worried, but is it really okay? About an hour later, the two of them finished choosing clothes while talking to the clerk. "And first, Nanami-chan!!" "How is it, Onii-chan?" At the shout of the clerk, my sister quickly opens the curtain in the dressing room and shows her new clothes. My sister tends to choose an easy-to-move in style. She still has a delicate child''s figure, but it matches well with the look she chooses again. "Yeah, it''s cute. It looks good on Nanami." "Yay!!" When I praise her, Nanami throws out a guts pose and rejoices. It''s about time my sister starts doing grown-up things. Among them, she will bring her boyfriend to our house. She''s so cute, so there''s no doubt. At that time, if I stayed at home, I wouldn''t be confident that I could stay calm. "Kuuun ..." A pitiful voice can be heard from the shadow. Apparently, my murderous intent is leaking again. "Fuuu ..." Normal mind, normal mind. "What''s wrong, Onii-chan?" "No, there''s nothing wrong." Maybe I had made a difficult face, Nanami was confusedly looking at my face, but when I shook my head, I shook the disturbing future from my head and smiled. "Well, then, next clothes!!" "Understood." Nanami finds out that it''s not a big deal, regains her mind, closes the curtain, and begins trying on her next outfit. "Next is Alexia-chan!!" "Hmm." This time Shia opens the curtain and shows me her clothes. By the way, why am I supposed to see their clothes? I didn''t mean to do that at all ... "This is ... dangerous ..." The moment I place my eyes on Shia, I can''t take my eyes off her. "Hmm? Weird?" "No, it looks ridiculously good. It looks like the clothes were made for Shia ..." "Hmm." Shia, who couldn''t figure out what my impression meant, tilted her head and her ahoge was a little confused, so I hurriedly rephrased it. Among the fashions that young people in Shintou liked, she wore clothes that artistic people such as musicians and photographers would like. It gives a slightly childish feeling, but it matches her cool impression due to her eyes, and she was dressed in completely stylish clothes. The complimented Shia blushes slightly and her ahoge jumps. "Ahhhhhhhh!! You''re so unfair!! My next one is the real one!!" When I was complimenting Shia, Nanami, who appeared through the gap in the curtain, threatened me, then returned to the fitting room and hurriedly changed clothes while making a rattling noise. "Preparation is okay!!" Nanami, who changed her clothes, opened the curtain and showed off her new outfit. "Well, how is it?" "..." Nanami wore virgin killer clothes. It was copmletely different from her usual sporty impression, so I was taken aback and had my breath taken away. What is this cute creature ... Is she really my sister? "Eeh!?" I hugged my sister because she was so cute. Perhaps it was an unexpected reaction, she raised a surprised voice and stiffened. "W, w w w w, what''s wrong with you!? Onii-chan." "Sorry, I couldn''t help it you''re too cute." Without minding Nanami, who is confused and going ''awa awa'', I wove my words while hugging her tightly. "M, mou, it''s embarrassing, everyone''s looking." "S, sorry. Unconsciously ..." Suddenly, when I look around, everyone is looking at us and talking secretly about it. It''s dangerous, this is totally a pervert that is hugging a little girl. I immediately let go of Nanami and apologized. "Heee, this is definitely my win!!" "Hmm." When Nanami, who blushed, smiled as if she was victorious over Shia, and Shia silently closed the curtain and began to change clothes. "Hmm." After a few minutes, the curtain opens. "I like this ..." "Hmm." A trancendentally beautiful girl stood there in my favorite style, and I muttered unintentionally. Shia made a slight doya face towards Nanami. "Mukiiiiiiiiiii!! Onii-chan said he liked it!! But I definitely won''t lose!!" Don''t get me wrong, it just means that the clothes are a strike. Then hell came to me, who was immersed in a heavenly situation of competing by showing off each other''s clothes to me many times. "Hey Onii-chan!! Which one was cuter today?" "Hmm." They press up close to me and look up from below. My Imouto is cute as the family I love, Shia is the first fashionable appearance from Shia that is far above human beings, she was so cute that I was thrilled by the first normal clothes other than uniforms and equipment. To be honest, I can''t choose which one is cuter. What is this hell ... "Hey, which one is it!!" "Hmm." Two people who are getting closer and closer to me. I inadvertently cringe from the pressure of the two, and cold sweat drops flow down from my temples. Somebody, help me!! I couldn''t help but hope so. "Oh, I''m sorry, I received a report that there was a suspicious person here?" The god of salvation appeared as if my wish had been granted. However, the god was dressed in the clothes worn by the staff who kept the order in the facility. Yes, that is ... it was a security guard. CH 86 Episode 086 A dog''s long-awaited appearance ""Siblings!!"" "Classmate." "My children caused a great deal of trouble ..." After the security guard arrived, we were taken to the security room, my mother was also called to explain the situation and we managed to be released. Fuuu, I really had a hard time. But surely the security guard was the god who saved me from hell. I really appreciate it. With this, everything was left undecided. "Let''s eat and then go home!!" ""Yes ..."" "Hmm." After all, it took about three hours for shopping and questioning, and it was around lunch time, so we decided to go home after finishing a meal at a chain store that was a tenant here. "Even so, you bought a lot. I wonder if it will all fit in the car?" At the parking lot on the way back, my Mom looks at our bags and grumbles. I had a tremendous amount of bags in my hands, but I wasn''t tired of it, and both Shia and Nanami were holding bags. I was forced to do a lot of shopping even if I had luggage. Yes, I was made to do it. "Onii-san, it''s time to show your Imouto and girlfriend-san how reliable you are." The clerk whispered to me, I don''t have that kind of relationship with Shia, but I wonder if I should show my worth as a man here, I paid for everything. The result, several hundreds of thousands in cash. I secretly refilled my wallet with the cash I had left in the shadows and used it, and I was able to get everything done, but I ridiculed myself for being naive. "Oh, then leave it to me." When I pat my chest at my Mom, I open the bag door, and throw the bags into it. Then, the bags are sucked into the shadow inside. "What!? What''s that!! Great!!" "This is ... mysterious ..." "Hmm." Nanami and my mother were surprised, but Shia threw her bags in as if it was natural. Shia is still at her own pace. "Is it okay to put stuff inside?" "Yeah, no problem. You can put the ingredients in too, but what do you want to do?" "Hmm, I''m a little worried so I''ll put them in the car." My mother put her hand on her cheek and asked me anxiously, so I answered that it was okay, but she couldn''t believe it, so she decided to put it directly in the car. "Okay, what about Nanami?" "I''ll put it in, of course." "OK." Nanami also put her bags in the shadow like Shia, and the bags disappeared in the shadow. Nanami watched the situation with interest. "After this, even if you put it in, it won''t go into the shadows." "Understood." When my mother replied to my words, she put her bags in the back of the car and then slammed the back door. We get into the car. For some reason I''m sandwiched between Shia and Nanami. "Onii-chan sits here." "Hmm." When I tried to get close to the edge, they refused me. We went home and then I took out Nanami''s bags and gave them to her, but since it was decided that I would keep Shia''s portion, I just gave her what was necessary. "Oh, that''s right. I''ll explain about that power." "That reminds me, you said yesterday that you''ll explain it later." "I''m curious too!!" Before my Mom and Nanami get busy with their respective work, I decided to explain the power of shadows I used. "Luck, come out." "Won." I call Luck and Luck jumps out of my shadow. "Wow, a dog!!" "Oh, that''s cute." An Imouto who rushes without any timidity to the wolf that suddenly appears without being afraid of being bitten, and a mother who is fascinated by the mofumofu. They are unmistakably of the lineage of this area. Luck seems to be confused by my sister''s mofu. "This one is Luck, okay? It''s a subordinate I met in a dungeon and we became friends. It''s not very strong, but it has pretty useful abilities and is excellent. The ability to store things in the shadows is also this guy''s power." "It''s amazing!! Yoshiyoshi!!" "Kuuun ..." After explaining the convenience of Luck, Nanami''s mofuing like ''shubababa'' is causing it to overheat, and luck starts to get overwhelmed and appeals to me with teary eyes. However, I can''t do anything. You''ll just have to endure it until it''s over, Luck. I put my hand on the Luck inside my heart. "You made friends with a convenient child." "Really." My mother muttered in admiration, and looked at Nanami who was still clinging to the teary-eyed Luck with a bitter smile. "Mom, can I leave Luck outside while I''m in this house?" "As long as it doesn''t get the place dirty." "It''s okay. Luck isn''t a dog, so it doesn''t excrete and it can remove the dirt itself." Luck is a clean subordinate that doesn''t excrete and is smart enough to remove dirt by itself. "Yes, then it''s fine." "Yippeeeeeee!!" I negotiated with my mother if I could keep Luck in the house, and when permission was given, Nanami, who was mofuing Luck, shouted in delight. "I also want to mofumofu." Meanwhile, Shia mutters such a thing with a slightly greedy expression. By the way, she seemed to like mofumofu too. But she didn''t have a chance to mofumofu before today. "Is Luck okay with Shia?" "Won." When I asked Luck, Luck nodded its head happily. "It''s okay." "Hmm. Thank you." Shia also started to enjoy mofumofu with Nanami, hugging Luck. The sight of them playing with Luck looked like a divine and precious painting or something. CH 87 Episode 087 Caress is a sealed skill "What about the amusement park?" April 29th. As soon as we finish eating breakfast, Nanami urges me. "It seems that many people don''t have more than a day or two off, so it should be okay, right?" There are many places like general schools that are not closed today, and not all working people can take a vacation during Golden Week, so I think the last two days were the most vacant. "All right." "Let''s take Shia too." "Buu ~, I was hoping to be along with Onii-chan ~." Nanami protests with her cheeks puffed up when I tell her we should bring Shia. I promised to take her to the amusement park, but I didn''t promise it would be just the two of us. We can enjoy it with just us, but it would be pitiable to leave Shia behind. I love my sister, but I don''t want Shia to be alone. It was often done to me when I was in Junior High school. "I''m happy about that, but isn''t it too pitiful if we just leave Shia behind? What would Nanami feel if she went to stay at a friend''s house and they left her alone to go to the amusement park?" "Sad." When I asked Nanami to think about it, Nanami muttered with a dejected look. "Isn''t it?" "Yeah, I understand. That person can be with us." When I replied to ask for consent, she looked at Shia, then turned her gaze away and allowed Shia to accompany us. "Thank you, Nanamin." "Fuuun!! It''s not because of you!! It can''t be helped because my Onii-chan asked me to, there''s no other way, so I''ll take you with us!!" "Hmm." When Shia looked at Nanami with a slight smile, Nanami turned away with her arms crossed, tossing out typical tsunderesque lines. Really ... She''s obviously hiding her embarassment. Such an Imouto is also cute. "Thank you. Nanami is a good girl who understands people''s feelings, isn''t she?" "Fuwawawawaa!? O, Onii-chan, isn''t your patting technique getting better?" When I approached Nanami and patted her with a ''Pon pon'', she jumped up in surprise. "Really?" "Yeah ... something like that ... isn''t it quite amazing?" Nanami''s face turns red and she looks away while fidgeting, then looks back at me with slightly teary, upturned eyes and says such a thing. What? Does an explorer cause such a dangerous effect when caressing a normal person? I have to check it properly. "In what way?" "Somehow, my lower body feels tingly inside, my body feels fluffy, and I get goosebumps." Nanami''s cheeks are blushed and she strokes her lower abdomen, with slightly teary eyes and has an ecstatic expression. This is an absolutely dangerous skill. It may be better for me not to caress Nanami anymore. Kuu. It''s hard not to caress Nanami for a while, but this is for the sake of Nanami''s future. "Well, it might be dangerous. Let''s stop with this much." "Eh ~!? More!!" Nanami leans against me, indiscriminately scattering seductiveness, looks at me with moist eyes, and pleads. My Imouto is cute, but I don''t lust for her. However, if a man other than me is approached by my Imouto in such a state, they would definitely lose to her. Her condition is quite dangerous. I have to think about countermeasures!! "Nope. Another time." "Onii-chan you meaniiiiiiie!!" Nanami hugged me and pressed her head against my chest and rubbed it against me violently, I hardened my heart and didn''t caress her. I sighed in relief when she gave up after I refused for a while. It''s forbidden to caress her until I manage to control it. "Yoshi yoshi." Shia hugs Nanami and strokes her with a ''Yoshi yoshi''. The docile Nanami was embraced by Shia whom she was prejudiced against. As expected of Shia. She has succeeded in calming Nanami by mastering stroking. I have to control it soon. "Anyway, should we camp upstream of the river in the neighborhood for about two nights and three days?" There is no particularly famous place around here, we played games all day long, we also went shopping. The only other thing to do is enjoy nature. There are few dungeons near my house, so we rarely encounter monsters in the mountains or forests. So we can camp safely. Fortunately, noone will get angry even if we camp by the river. The weather is nice, I think it''s perfect weather for camping. "Hmm." "Sure." Shia turns to me and nods, and Nanami peeked out of Shia''s chest and nodded feebly. We get ready and head for the river. The only preparations needed are Nanami''s preparations. We usually stay in dungeons and are well prepared. "So fast, so fast." I thought it was a good idea and placed Nanami on Luck''s back, and my sister, who was sulky a little while ago changed completely and became cheerful. Shia and I are running side by side in front of Luck. Fuuu ... I was saved. "Being an Onii-chan is difficult." Shia mutters when she sees me struggling with Nanami. "Well, but she''s cute." "Hmm. Nanamin is cute." "Aaah, she''s the cutest Imouto in the world." Shia shrugged her shoulders and smiled, but she agreed, so I answered with a doya face. That''s right. I''m glad that Shia also likes Nanami. Nanami seems to have a one-sided prejudice, but I think they''ll get along soon, because she''s just hiding her embarassment. "I want such an Imouto too." "You''ll have to ask your parents for that." To Shia who replies while looking back at Nanami, I shrug my shoulders and reply. At that moment, a shadow suddenly appeared on Shia''s face. "Hmm ..." After giving a brief reply that seemed sad, Shia no longer said anything. Maybe I stepped on a land mine. I did something wrong. I will apologize later. "..." "..." "Kyahahahahahahahaaa." Silent Shia and me, Nanami who is in high spirits. In conflicting atmospheres, we continued to run to the upper reaches of the river where we were going to camp. CH 88 Episode 088 It''s absolutely not deliberate When we arrive upstream, we can see tents and people here and there. It''s a little-known spot that everyone in the know knows, so it''s only necessary to call it ''Here and there'', but considering the places made open to the public during this season, you have to bear in mind that they will be tightly jam-packed, so I think this place is heaven. I feel like there are a lot gazes piercing me, and I''d like to say loudly that they''re my sister and my boss. However, if they look at my sister with strange eyes, be prepared that they will not be able to worship tomorrow''s morning sun. Surrounded by cliffs and forests, this riverbank offers a calm space that cannot be experienced in the city. We dropped the camouflaged tents and backpacks on the ground in an empty space and took the tents out of the bags. "I''ll put up the tents, so the two of you can play and have fun." "Hmm. I''ll help." "Me tooo." They both try to help, ignoring my suggestion. Shia aside, Nanami is cute, but doesn''t have much capability. "Nanami should play with Luck. It will be over soon." "Okaaay." Nanami trudged her way over to Luck. It''s nice to be able to keep Luck out here because the surrounding eyes are irrelevant. If we stayed with Luck at the other place, we might be told where to keep it. "Let''s set up quickly." "Hmm." After seeing off Nanami''s sorrowful back, Shia and I immediately set up. The setup was completed in no time because we had fairly expensive and highly functional tents. Meanwhile, at that time, Nanami was having fun playing by tossing a ball for Luck. Luck runs lightly, catches up with the ball''s landing point, jumps nicely and catches the ball with its mouth. It is quite restrained in order to spend time like a dog. However, the surroundings were stunned by the situation. Because Luck is a monster, it has physical abilities that are incomparable to a real dog. But they must think it''s an amazing dog because it looks completely dog-like ... maybe. "Nanami ~ !!" "Ah, yeah!!" Since the setup is over, I call Nanami. For some reason, some men sent me a murderous look. I think they were probably watching Nanami playing with Luck. Aah? Well then. You know what happens to someone who turns his wicked feelings towards Nanami, when I glared at them, everyone looked away from me. Apparently everyone seems to be ordinary people. They look away if I so much as look at them. Apparently we can spend our time with peace of mind. I was relieved that there seemed to be no explorers on this riverbank. "Do you want to fish?" "I''ll try it." "Hmm." After finishing the preparations, we decided to try fishing, which is the real pleasure of the river. Fortunately, such goods have already been purchased. When I bought camping equipment for the dungeon, I thought that I might be fishing, so I asked the clerk to choose it appropriately. With just three people, there are enough fishing rods to have one fishing rod each, so everyone can enjoy fishing. "Then these are the fishing rods for Nanami and Shia." "Yay." "Hmm." When each of them receives a fishing rod from me, they happily hold the fishing rod and rejoice. Shia''s ahoge also jumped like a frog with a ''Pyon pyon'', representing Shia''s emotions. "And this is the bait." "Yes." "Hmm." Aside from Shia, Nanami is a little weak with insects, so I decided to use paste bait this time. I don''t know what is nearby, so we stay near the tent, I leave Luck in the tent and let it home-sit, we climb to a place where rocks pile up, and decide to hang the fishing lines from above. Since it is the countryside, when you look into the river, the water of the river is clear and you can see through to the bottom. I saw fish swimming in the clear water. What can be seen from here can also be seen from there as well, we may not be able to catch them, in that case, I think it''s one of the pleasures of fishing. We spread out leaving a certain distance from each other, put bait on the hook, swing the rod properly and hang the line. Nanami and Shia also copied me and we threw our bait in together. "Hmm!!" Surprisingly, Shia was the first to get a bite. When she pulls her rod up and it bends, the fish can''t resist, and is pulled out of the water at once, falls to the ground, and flops around. "Got fish." "Muu!! I won''t lose!" Nanami burns with rivalry towards Shia who lifts her line and shows off the fish, and throws her line that was pulled back once. "It''s heeeeere!" A few minutes after Nanami tossed her line. Nanami shouted. Apparently she got a bite. Nanami uses her small body to the fullest to pull up the fish that pulls the line. I was a little worried, so I let go of my fishing rod and ran to Nanami. "Heavy ~!!" Nanami is trying to pull it up, but the rod doesn''t go up because the fish is desperately resisting. "Do your best Nanami!!" "Toryaaa!!" Maybe my support was the trigger, Nanami shouts and pulls up the rod with all her might. A fine fish was hanging at the end of the hook. "Yippeeeeee!!" "Good job, Nanami!!" "Fuwaaaaaaan!!" "Oh no!!" To compliment Nanami who caught the fish, I released the newly sealed ''Caress''. As a result, Nanami sank on the spot while making a charmed expression. [ The skill level of ''New Caress'' has reached its limit. ''Caress'' has evolved into ''True Caress''. ] Anna''s voice echoed in my brain, as if mocking me while I was at a loss. CH 89 Episode 089 A Brother''s Imouto is More Precious Than His Life "Onii-chan, do it more ..." "No, just now was an accident. Calm down Nanami!!" Nanami, who sank to the ground, has a flushed look on her face and is squirming and looking up at me with a happy face, I frantically try to correct the misunderstanding. "Onii-chan, please ~. Mooooore." "It''s no gooood!!" However, my wish was in vain. Nanami loses her mind and tries to cling to me. I went into the mountains to escape from Nanami, who gave off a strange allure. Hmm, if I don''t do something about it, Nanami''s future will be really dangerous. I have to practice how to use ''Caress'' quickly. I decide to use Luck as practice for special training later. "But where am I?" When I looked around, I was in a place I didn''t know at all. I was a little absorbed in my thoughts and ran too much. "Oh! There''s a cave over there. It might be a good idea to explore it together later." There was a cave with a wide open mouth nearby. It''s not often that we camp, and it''s not a bad idea to explore here. Nanami also likes that kind of thing, so I think she''ll be happy. Aside from that, it seems that I hvae come to a place quite far away. I immediately turn back and rush back to where I was. After a while, when I returned to where I was, several men were talking to Shia and Nanami. "Who are they?" Shia is an existence like Takane''s Flower, so I''m not worried, but if they''re going to reach out to my sister, I won''t be unaffected!!(TN:Takane''s Flower literally means someone unreachable or out of their league.) "What are you doing to my Imouto and my classmate?" "O, Onii-chan!!" "Hmm." When I called out from behind them to cut in, Nanami hid behind me with a terrified look on her face, and Shia came beside me seemingly uninterested. "Aaan, you bastard!!" "Get out of here!!" "You should just watch from over there, we''re picking them up, picking ? them ? up!!" "We have no need for a guy." It seems that the other party was trying to reach out to my sister, and I tried to stay calm and composed. "Hohou ... are you trying to pick up my Imouto?" "Hii, hii, kahaa!!" When I released my killing intent on the ruffians in front of me, for some reason Shia crouched down. Aah!! Shia must have thought it was funny that my intimidation was so weak and couldn''t hold back her laughter. That''s terrible, even though I''m serious about it. "You guys, do you think I''ll just let you put your hands on my Imouto?" "Don''t you understand? We are explorers, okay? D-rank at that." Do they think I''m scared of their words, the leader-like man with a frivolous attitude, looks down on me from about a head taller than me. "So what? My Imouto is more precious than my life. Because I''m a big brother." "Onii-chan ... Gusuu." Nanami, who knows that my rank is E, is weeping when she realizes that I have no chance of winning when she hears that my opponent is D-rank. "Hahahaha. You''ve got a big brother''s dignity even though you''re weak. All right then. I''ll be your opponent." "Bring it on."N, no good."" The leader provokes me while treating me with contempt, and it seems like we were acting out a short skit. I tried to take his invitation, but Shia gets up and puts her hand on my shoulder, then shakes her head. "If it''s you, it''s no good. I''ll do it." Shia tells me with her body shaking and quivering. Shia must be scared because her opponent is superior. I can''t let such a child do it. "It''s okay. I''ll do it." "No. Nanamin will be sad." "It''s okay, I won''t die." "It''s no good. Just watch." Shia won''t give up even if I say I will do it. Maybe because I''m weak, I think she''s worried about me getting a terrible injury. Certainly, if a disability is left, Nanami will be sad. "Oh ... I understand." Shia wasn''t likely to give up, so I gave up and gave her the turn. "Have you decided?" "Oh, this one will come out instead of me." "Hahahaha!! Good!! A woman fires me up more than a man. I''ll make you cry with a good voice!!" When I point to Shia, the leader-like explorer is licking his tongue and smiling. Apparently he is quite confident. "Would regret." "Hmm?" "If you had touched Nanamin, you would have regretted it for the rest of your life." Shia approaches the pick-up man, looks up, and answers twice. She speaks quite a bit, which is unusual, she supplemented her words so that they could be conveyed to the other party. "Hmm? Why is that so?" "He''s not as sweet as I am." "What can that guy even do. That''s enough!!" "Try it, you''ll understand." Shia beckons provocatively, the other party was quite angry. "Make sure you don''t regret it? Oraaa!!" "Hmm." The pick-up man attacks Shia. However, Shia simply dodged and hit him from the side. "Guhooooooo!!" ""Mitsushitaaaaaa!!"" The pick-up man is blown away and crashes into a tree, and his friends shout out the name of the man who flew away in astonishment. "I won''t forgive you!!" "Mitsushita-san''s revenge!!" "I''ll beat you up!!" They turn around and shout, but they''re obviously backing away. "Coming? Not coming?" ""You!!"" "Hmm." ""Guwaaaaaa!!"" Like the first pick-up guy was blown away, the provocative D-rank explorer guys were easily blown away by Shia. Well done!! "W, who are you ...?" "Just a normal E-rank explorer." The pick-up men kept their consciousness at the last minute. When the leader asks Shia who is returning to my side, she looks back and answers in a straightforward manner. "That ... no way ..." The leader was astonished at her answer. The opponent is a D-rank explorer. If I had done it, I would have definitely been viciously beaten without a doubt. "Fu-kun, hit that rock." "Hmm? That one?" "Yes." "It''s okay, but is there some purpose?" "There is." "I see." When she asked me to hit a rock, I hit a rock that was a little further away, bigger than my body, like defeating an enemy, as she directed. -Paaan!! Like the monsters, it burst into pieces. Rocks are soft. "I hit it, but was that okay?" "Understand?" When I returned to Shia and asked her, for some reason she asked the pick-up men, not me, to admonish them. Eh? Not me? "~ !?" The men nodded their heads at the words of Shia as if they were in a death metal band. It''s a reaction as if they saw something scary. "Glad it was me?" "~ !!" Again, the men continued to nod to Shia''s words. I can''t understand what Shia and the pickup-men are communicating with each other. "Okay." "Then it''s fine." After finishing the conversation with the men, Shia muttered to me, who was expressionless, with her fingers. Her ahoge also draws a circle. I shrugged my shoulders and smiled bitterly. I didn''t know what happened, but it seems that there was some kind of communication between Shia and the pick-up men, and the case was resolved in the form of the other party apologizing completely. It ended without developing any further dispute. When the pick-up men crouched down and apologized to us, they had a blue face when they glanced at my face instead of Shia. Why? They may have been imparted something I didn''t understand. After that, we weren''t entangled with anyone, rather, we were shunned by the people around us, and after having a barbecue, we enjoyed fishing again. Really ... it''s terrible thanks to the pick-up men. "You''re the only one who hasn''t caught a fish yet, right?" "It''s the real thing from here. Look at your Onii-chan''s power." Let''s say I couldn''t show a brother''s dignity to my provocative sister. CH 90 Episode 090: Onee-chan, what a sweet sound Before I enjoyed fishing again. "Onii-chan ... I was scared ... Gusuu." "Nanami, are you okay? Yoshi yoshi." I hug Nanami tightly in my embrace so as not to caress her and calm her down. Most people are fine, but if she gets entangled by bad guys, I think Nanami, who had just risen from Elementary school, will of course be afraid. Shia really helped me. "Shia, I was saved. Thank you." "Hmm. Naturally." When I thanked her with an apologetic smile, Shia nodded without changing her expression. However, her ahoge is shaped like well-developed biceps, as if to say you can rely on her. She''s a reliable boss. "Still. Nanami, Shia is a good person, right? Thank her." "Yeah ... Thank you, Shia-oneechan." We can do nothing but express our gratitude here even if the person in question says it''s natural. I urged Nanami to thank Shia, who showed her face buried in my chest and thanked her by calling her name, which she had never called before. "~ !? Onee-chan, sounds nice." "Y, yeah." Shia''s cheeks flushed and she looked like she was hugging herself, her expression, which usually doesn''t change much, changed into an ecstatic expression. Her ahoge was drawing a heart. I was completely confused. After spending some time soothing Nanami and calming her down, since everyone around us was moving away, we moved our campsite to a better location. They don''t have to go that far, I think it''s too far, I feel like they''re afraid, but I decide not to care. They''re the ones who left on their own. Speaking of camping, it''s barbecue, curry, and yakisoba. I think this menu is classic. So I decide to hold a barbecue using dungeon ingredients this afternoon. The other guests went quite far away, so I take out the barbecue set with the feeling that it''s okay to take it out while pretending to take it out of my backpack. "What are you going to do for lunch?" "Is barbecue fine?" Nanami asks curiously while watching me from behind, so I tell her. "Yeah!! BBQ. I''m looking forward to it, Onee-chan." "Hmm!! Dungeon ingredients are delicious." "Really!?" "Hmm!!" "Yay!!" Nanami hugged Shia with joy. Shia talks to my sister about the deliciousness of the dungeon ingredients, and Nanami who understands the situation has her joy explode. Shia''s ahoge branches to form multiple hearts. Thanks to the help from a very scary event, the two have become friends. It''s the best thing for me, who is sandwiched between my boss and my sister. And the appearance of beautiful girls playing with each other ... precious ... I take out the ingredients that have already been processed and stick them on the iron skewers I bought. "Oh!! I want to do it too!!" "Hmm, I''ll do it too." The two of them who were playing came over to me and they also stabbed the ingredients onto the iron skewers. The appearance of the two working while laughing made them look like sisters. However, Nanami is my sister. I won''t give her even to Shia!! "Okay, I''ll grill it." "Okay." After the preparation is finished, all I have to do is cook them on the grill. I place the skewered ingredients on the hot grill. -Juuu The sound of grilling ingredients is pleasant to the ear. After grilling them a little, the fragrant smell begins to make the nose happy. How wonderful it is to just grill outside. "Oh ~, it smells really good." "Hmm. Orc meat is delicious." "Fuuun." Nanami and Shia drool and bring their faces closer to the grill despite the fact that the ingredients are still cooking. "Watch out, it''s dangerous." "Kaaay." When I scolded the two of them, they both sadly separated their faces in unison. A few minutes later, the ingredients were completely grilled and we ate them right away. ""Itadekimasu!!"" ""~!?"" As we munched on the iron skewers after giving thanks for the food, we were astonished by the happiness that spread in our mouths. It was delicious when I ate it in the dungeon, but in such an open place, the food I eat with my sister is exceptional and I can''t stop eating. ""Uuu."" Everyone eats so vigorously that they choke. -Gokugokugoku ""Puhaaaaa."" We washed the food down with the drinks we brought and exhaled like old men. From the point of starting to eat until now, our actions have been completely synchronized. ""So gooooooood!!""(TN:Uma ~aaaaaaaaaaai!!) We let out a shout with a voice in the style of the person like an entertainer getting on an absurdly fast wagon.(TN:I have ABSOLUTELY no clue what this is referencing. Entertainer could also be Performer/Artiste and the wagon could be a Tea Cart or an Estate Car. Any clues?) I feel like the people in the distance are looking at us, but it doesn''t matter. Right now I just want to immerse myself in this. After that we enjoyed the barbecue until we were full. By the way, I left some dungeon ingredients at home for my mother, so I think it''s about time she''s enjoying herself too. "All the ingredients are delicious. Will they be sent regularly from now on?" On the other hand, Fuhito''s mother at home was muttering such a thing. CH 91 Episode 091 Close call!! (Third Party Perspective) "Good night." "Night." Nanami says the going-to-bed dialogue to Alexia, and Shia returns it simply, and silence surrounds her. The event that happened in the daytime returns to Alexia''s mind. D-rank explorers call out to Nanami and Shia, and then Fuhito stepped in. "Hohou ... are you trying to pick up my Imouto?" The moment the D-rank explorer talked down at him, his murderous aura and his magic overflowed. "Hii, hii, kahaa!!" Alexia is exposed to his tremendous power and murderous intent, and falls down on the spot. When Alexia sees the serious anger of Fuhito, she is afraid of his overwhelming power and became uncomfortable due to the power. The explorers of the other party and the general public such as Nanami cannot feel it and take their usual attitude. "You guys, do you think I''ll just let you put your hands on my Imouto?" "Don''t you understand? We are explorers, okay? D-rank at that." D-rank male explorers with bad behavior approach Fuhito up close, but for Fuhito who usually confronts A-rank monsters, intimidation from just a D-rank, has the effect of a breeze, the story advances rapidly while Alexia is cowering on the ground. Are these explorers stupid!? Alexia couldn''t help but swear in her heart, even though she was struck down by his power. Until the 25th, Fuhito and Alexia were actively fighting in the forest dungeon instead of the Shushima Dungeon. There were no monsters that could even react, but during that time, the attack power of Fuhito had definitely had its proficiency increased further, and now even S-rank monsters burst in a single blow. It is clearer than looking at the fire what will happen to those who have only D-rank power if they are attacked by Fuhito with such attack power. If they fight against Fuhito, the explorers will definitely have a future where they are shattered into dust. "So what? My Imouto is more precious than my life. Because I''m a big brother." "Onii-chan ... Gusuu." Fuhito glares at the terrifying explorers without flinching, and Nanami, who hides behind him, buries her face in her brother''s back and cries. And Fuhito''s terrifying overflowing power increases. "Hahahaha. You''ve got a big brother''s dignity even though you''re weak. All right then. I''ll be your opponent." "Bring it on."N, no good."" Not knowing anything, the leader of the D-rank explorers provokes Fuhito, and Fuhito tries to respond to it, but Alexia manages to stand up and put her hand on Fuhito''s shoulder while sweating and stopped him. It''s not good as it is!! Alexia thought so. Alexia was indescribably grateful to Fuhito. She has already gained enough power to fight at S-rank, and although she can''t defeat him, she is able to compete with S-rank monsters. At this rate, she could reach her goal soon, and hopefully she could be reassured by having him go with her. She''s come this far thanks to Fuhito who defeated monsters that she couldn''t defeat and pushed her to a level where monsters could easily be defeated. She didn''t want him to be a murderer, and she liked his sister Nanami, so she didn''t want her to feel sad. "If it''s you, it''s no good. I''ll do it." Alexia looked straight into Fuhito''s eyes, forcing herself to move her body, which did not move well under Fuhito''s power. "It''s okay. I''ll do it." "No. Nanamin will be sad." "It''s okay, I won''t die." "It''s no good. Just watch." Fuhito is worried about Alexia''s appearance and insists, but Alexia does not give up because she wants to prevent Fuhito from becoming a murderer at all costs. "Oh ... I understand." Unable to resist Alexia''s strong will, he sighed and gave her a turn. Alexia sighs in relief that Fuhito has managed to avoid being a murderer. "Have you decided?" "Oh, this one will come out instead of me." "Hahahaha!! Good!! A woman fires me up more than a man. I''ll make you cry with a good voice!!" The explorers, who have been waiting politely despite their bad habits, stare at Alexia and laugh as if they were looking at an interesting prey. "Would regret." "Hmm?" "If you had touched Nanamin, you would have regretted it for the rest of your life." Alexia gets angry this time out of relief. Perhaps because of that, more words than normal come out of her mouth. IT seems that the other party does not understand what she is saying, but Alexia increased her magical power and strengthened her body. "Hmm? Why is that so?" "He''s not as sweet as I am." "What can that guy even do. That''s enough!!" "Try it, you''ll understand." No matter what the D-rank explorer says to Alexia, it doesn''t matter. Alexia beckoned to provoke him. "Make sure you don''t regret it? Oraaa!!" "Hmm." The pick-up man attacks Alexia. Too slow. Even calling him a D-rank explorer is suspicious. It looked like such to Alexia. There was enough room to dodge after seeing the trajectory firmly, so she dodged easily and hit him from the side. If she takes it seriously, he will die, so she hit him with about 10% of her force. "Guhooooooo!!" ""Mitsushitaaaaaa!!"" The pick-up man blew away and crashed into a tree, hung down and stuck. His friends shout out the name of the man who flew with astonishment. It''s ridiculous that his name is Mitsushita.(TN:Probably something about the meaning of his name, IDK.) "Coming? Not coming?" ""You!!"" "Hmm." ""Guwaaaaaa!!"" And the provoked explorers were easily beaten by Alexia, just like the pick-up man who was first blown away. Fuhito was able to avoid becoming a murderer due to Alexia''s success. "Hmm. I''m glad." Alexia was truly relieved that Fuhito did not have to be a murderer, and she let herself drift off into sleep. CH 92 Episode 092 It''s not delicious, but I''ll eat it I had been barbecuing for a long time, so it took some time, as a result we spent the afternoon relaxing. "I can''t move ..." "Hmm..." The reason is that we ate too much and can''t move. Three people sit side by side in camp chairs with a solid backrest and rest our stomachs. After a while, when I was a little hungry, Nanami started talking about what happened at school happily, so Shia and I listened with a smile. Luck was curled up at our feet and was sleeping. Finally, when I was hungry, I resumed fishing, and the sun was setting a blink of an eye, so I prepared dinner. "It''s curry at night!!" "After all, camping is curry!" "Fuun." Of course, dinner is curry. When they hear it, they happily hold hands and frolic. You seemed to be suffering until a while ago, right? You guys. "Can you both eat?" "Of course!! Curry goes in a different stomach?" "Hmm." I checked with them just in case, but similar to dessert, it apparently fit in a separate stomach, so I had no choice but to return a wry smile. "I will cut the ingredients!!" "Simmer!" The two were so enthusiastic that I left the curry to them and I was in charge of the garnish salad and soup. I don''t think there will be a shortage of ingredients since I can just pull more out of the shadows. I look online for salads and soups that look good, take out the ingredients from the shadows, and cook. After a few tens of minutes, it had just started to boil, so I went to check on Nanami and Shia. "Hey, how is the curry?" "It''s perfect!!" "Perfect." When I called out to the backs of the two people surrounding the pot, they answered with a thumbs-up. Nanami is energetic and Shia is expressionless. This is the first time I''ve seen such a contrasting thumbs-up. "Is that so, let''s see?" I looked into the pot. "Th, this is!?" In the pot I looked into, there was a colorful soup that I couldn''t think of as a dish. "Hey Nanami. Did you taste this?" "Of course not!! But curry is a piece of cake, right?" "Of course." When I asked, Nanami and Shia said they naturally wouldn''t taste it. I think that the reason why cooking fails is when a strange arrangement of ingredients are added instead of making it according to the recipe even though it shouldn''t be done. These two absolutely must have done that. Because without it, the curry wouldn''t be this color. "Then why does the curry look like this?" "That''s because I added ingredients that seemed to be more delicious in order to make it more delicious. It''s obvious that if you add more delicious things, it will be even more delicious." "Hmm." What on earth did you put in it to make something like this ... In Shia''s case, she also has a slightly triumphant look on her face. Her ahoge too!! It''s absolutely dangerous if we eat this. "I, I see. Thank you for making it ..." "You''re welcome, Ehe." "Hmm." Even though I was crying in my heart, when I expressed my gratitude, both of them had delightful smiles float to their face. The ahoge becomes a symbol like a musical note and seems to be in a good mood. "Then, would you like to serve it?" "Yes." "Hmm." I had Nanami serve the curry and Shia the soup. I divided the salad into small portions and arranged them on the table. The curry on the table is obviously conspicuous. "Let''s eat quickly, Onii-chan." "Hmm." "That''s right, then ..." ""Itadakimasu!!"" I feel only chills about the future that is about to happen, but I took the lead and gave the pre-dinner greeting. Nanami and Shia don''t hesitate to carry a spoon to the curry, scoop it up and bring it to their mouths. I made up my mind while looking sideways at the situation. Eeh, whatever!! I threw the curry into my mouth with great momentum. "Uuh." All of us turned blue. It''s difficult to express the taste, but it tasted like something out of this world. -Gokugokugoku We can''t swallow in a different sense than with the barbecue, we rely on drinks we poured. "Disguuuuuuustiiiiiiing!" Nanami swallowed the curry-like liquid and shouted at the heavens. I hope this lesson will help you cook according to the recipe. I couldn''t help thinking so. It seems that the curry-like curry was impossible for Shia, and mainly I enjoyed it!! "As expected of Onii-chan. It''s a job you can do for love, right!" "Hmm." After eating, I lie limply on a camp chair. Meanwhile, Nanami was hugged by Shia and continued to be stroked. CH 93 Episode 093 Satou Expedition!! Investigate the unknown cave!! I was struck down by curry for a while, but as an explorer, my metabolism was counter-stopped, so I quickly became well. "I really had a hard time." "I''m sorry, Onii-chan." "Sorry." The two bowed apologetically to my complaint. Really ... I was reincarnated to a different world the moment I put it in my mouth, but for some reason I was the only child in the house who was exiled as an incompetent and almost died, I was able to obtain great strength and live a matchless life.(TN:Probably a reference to a different novel by the same author, they like their shameless inserts.) It was a pretty hard life. "If you learned something from this, first make it according to the recipe, okay?" "Yes." "Hmm." The two nodded quietly at my advice. There was a slight devilish smile on their faces, so my suffering may continue. When the area was completely filled with darkness, we moved to a slightly elevated hill. Luck was the house-sitter for crime prevention. When we moved, I created an environment where we could lie down, and the three of us lay down. For some reason, I was designated a spot by the two people this time as well, and I am in the middle. What is the reason for this? "Pretty!!" Nanami suddenly shouted at the sky where hundreds of millions or trillions of stars were shining. The stars are clearly visible in the local sky, probably because there is little light, and the sky seems to be close. "I don''t look up at the sky much even though I lived here. It''s so beautiful." "It''s true! I didn''t notice it while living here at all." Nanami and I are surprised to see the colors of the starry sky. Nanami and I didn''t realize that the stars glittered so much in the night sky despite being locals. "Pretty." Shia is also enjoying the shining stars that fill the sky. ""..."" The three of us silently looked at the starry sky for a while. "Today I''m going to sleep with Shia-oneechan, okay?"(TN:I love how GTL takes the last bit of Shia''s kanji and melds it with the oneechan and somehow comes up with Shia-ojichan. LOL Google TL, but you''re wrong. I put a space between Shia and Oneechan and it shows properly, so it''s not a typo, it''s just how the kanji works.) "Hmm." "Understood." Nanami and Shia seem to get along really well, and they''re going to sleep together today. Although the brother-sister parting makes me lonely, she''s already a Junior High school student, so it''s unavoidable. We spent the night in separate tents. I was completely defeated by Shia. Shikushiku.(TN:Crying sfx) The next day. "What are we doing today?" "I wonder." The events of fishing, barbecue, curry, and playing with Luck, which are the real pleasures of camping, have been completed, so I have to think about something else. "By the way ..." I remembered the cave I found when I went away to escape from Nanami yesterday. "What?" "Ah, I found a little cave yesterday. How about exploring it?" "What''s that, it sounds interesting!!" I said it because it was silent, but Nanami looks at my face and replies in surprise, Nanami bites back in confusion. Because she wants to be an explorer like me, I thought she might be interested in such an exploration and adventure, but her reaction was greater than I expected. "Is Shia okay with it?" "Hmm." I asked Shia for confirmation, but she nodded that there was no problem. "When we come back here, the place may be gone, but we can camp near the cave, and the road is quite steep so it will be hard for an ordinary person like Nanami, so I will have Luck carry her." "Yaaay, I can get on its back again!! My best regards!" "Won." Nanami happily hugged Luck, and it wagged its tail happily as it got used to it, and barked lightly. An easy road for an explorer but a steep mountain road for the general public. If I compensate for her body with Luck''s ability, I should be able to easily take Nanami to the cave. We immediately packed up the camp set, pretended to put it in a backpack, and got ready. "Then, let''s go!!" "Oh!!" "Oh." A lively replay and a reply without intonation. We left for yesterday''s cave with the two contrasting people. After running for about 20 minutes, we arrive at our destination. "How is it? This is the cave." "Somehow I''m thrilled!! Let''s go quickly!!" "Okay, okay. The cave won''t run away even if you''re not impatient. Calm down." When we reached the front of the cave, Nanami couldn''t wait and pulled my sleeves from the top of Luck, so I smiled and calmed her down. "Luck, can you protect Nanami properly?" "Won." I tell Luck firmly, put on a helmet with a light, and we go inside. "Hmm? It''s not as dark as I expected, isn''t it?" "That''s right. It''s strange." We move slowly while looking around the slightly bright cave even though there is no light source. I feel like I''ve seen such a cave somewhere, but where was it? After a few minutes, we see a dazzling light at the end of the cave. "It looks like it was a tunnel-like cave." "Eeh, I thought a big adventure was waiting for meeeee!!" At my mutter, Nanami rampages on Luck in disappointment. Luck looks confused and annoyed. Have patience, Luck. We gradually approached the light, and after a short walk, we came to the point where we could go out of the cave and I noticed that Shia hadn''t spoken a word since a while ago. She''s not a talkative person, but Shia isn''t the type who doesn''t talk at all. "What''s wrong, Shia?" "Not a cave." "What are you saying?" When I talk to her worriedly, she says something I don''t understand, so I''ll ask again. And beyond the cave, Shia said: "Dungeon." ȡ(TN:Here''s the author''s favorite connector that means nothing again!) As her word says, beyond the cave, there was an illusion that we might have lost ourselves in some ruins. CH 94 Episode 095 Incompetent Brother and Cheat Sister "Fu." -Supaaan "Haa." -Supaaan "Hoou." -Supaaan We rush through the ruins dungeon. If Shia swings her sword, the enemy will be cut in two. I feel that the sharpness is getting sharper recently. "Shia-oneechan is also amazing." "Hmm. Onee-chan is amazing." Nanami claps her hands and rejoices, and Shia looks at the situation and puts on a doya - expressionless - face. "No problem at all." "Hmm." Shia nods quietly as I speak. So far, we''ve defeated everything in a single blow, so at least I think this floor is the same as the Shushima Dungeon. "Nanami, how is your level?" "Somehow it''s level 20. Is it high?" I''m taken aback at the sudden question. No, I only know that level 5 is necessary to capture the F-rank dungeon. Let''s leave this to Shia. "You should ask Shia rather than me. How is it?" "It''s still low. 50 is wanted." "Oh, it''s still far away." Nanami answers Shia, her hands are folded behind her head. If you can go up so easily, senior explorers will lose face. It''s power leveling, so it''s fast to a certain level, but the speed of leveling up is steadily decreasing. Is it fifty to defeat the enemy of a dungeon equivalent to E-rank? If you consider that F-rank is 5, you have to raise it quite a bit. What level is an S-rank explorer? I don''t want to hear it because it''s scary. At the current pace, Nanami may reach fifty today or tomorrow ... How can I be a brother that gets overtaken by his sister in one day? "Should we go to the next floor for the time being?" "Let''s go!!" We walked leisurely to the stairs and went downstairs. There is no particular change in the field of vegetables. I tried to fight with an enemy on the second floor, but it seems that there is no particular problem as it is the same as the first floor. With this amount, these enemies will continue up to the 10th floor, so it seems to be okay up to the 10th floor. Of course, we have to be careful. "Onii-chan, are there treasure chests?" "That reminds me, I didn''t really care about them until now." "Hmm." In many of the dungeons I went to, treasure chests had already been taken, and even in the Shushima Dungeon, I gave priority to fighting monsters, so I didn''t even look at the treasure chests. There may be items full of romance, so I should go to open all the treasure chests, but I was absorbed with earning Bonus magic stones, both myself and Shia. We can go after Golden Week, but there may not be any left after the monster subjugation operation is over. There is a possibility that treasure chests may remain because the main focus is on subduing monsters. But this is an untouched stray dungeon. There may be treasure chests. Until now, I''ve focused on defeating monsters, but I''m back home and having fun camping with my sister. Since we''re in a dungeon, it might be a good idea to pursue the romance of treasure chests. "Well, should we look for some?" "Yes!!" We decided to explore each floor to find the treasure chests. Because vegetables that are about our height block our view and it looks like a maze, it takes some time to find them. We searched instinctively for treasure chests, and after a dozen minutes we found one treasure chest. "Silver." "Is this rare?" "Middle." "Hmm. Rather than that, let''s quickly open it!!" There was a silver treasure chest. The treasure chests are rainbow-colored, gold-colored, and silver-colored from the top. The remaining of the five levels of rarity, are copper-colored and wooden box, and the higher the level, the more likely it is that valuable items are included. This time, it''s the silver-color in the middle. The silver color may be in the middle, but there are some rare items in it, so it''s not bad. However, Nanami listened to the rarity, and was immediately curious about the contents. "Well, calm down. What do you think, Shia?" My intuition says there are no traps, but it''s best to check with Shia, who is extremely skilled, just in case. "None." "Well, then do you want to open it Nanami?" "Yay!!" When Shia''s endorsement was obtained, as soon as I gave an OK signal to Nanami who was waiting eagerly with her hands itching to open it, she energetically flung the treasure chest open. It gave off a dazzling light, and inside was a cane. "By the way, what are Nanami''s status and skills like? Warrior-oriented, Wizard-oriented, etc." "Probably closer to a Wizard. There is a skill that is called ''The Peak of Sorcery''." When I check with Nanami, she tells me while looking at her status. Somehow a great name came. "What ... That skill sounds awesome." "I''ve never heard of it. Maybe a rare skill." "Are you serious ..." I''m stunned to hear Shia''s reaction. What kind of effect does a skill that Shia doesn''t even know have? Even so, I don''t have any level, skill, or ability score, but my sister has such a rare skill, so why am I not so lucky? "Hooray!! Maybe I''m amazing?" "Maybe. Focus on the skill." Shia points to the frolicking Nanami. "OK, I''ll try it." "Hmm." "Hmm ~~~." Nanami looks at one spot while groaning as if persisting somehow. "Okay!! All magic is appropriate, using magic takes half the magical power, double the recovery power of magical power, double the speed of casting, halves the penalty of discarding the chant, all magical chanting can be discarded, it says." After waiting for about a minute, Nanami takes her eyes off the place where she was staring and answers. "Unprecedented cheat skill." Shia can''t hide her surprise at the skill. Shia is acting incomprehensible as her ahoge rampages. What is that ... Isn''t it a cheat skill? "And the skill can grow." "Isn''t it too dangerous to be more than this ..." Shia''s mutter makes me even more stunned. By the way, I feel like I saw that on the internet. Skills can grow and develop their power. "Competition." "Seriously ..." Shia muttered the future that will arrive, I lost my words. Apparently I might have to seriously risk my life for my Imouto. "For the time being, the content related to your level, skills, and ability score should never be told to anyone other than us, and of course the Union. If it gets found out, you might even be abducted somewhere. Do you understand?" "Uh, yeah, I understand." When I approached her face and warned her, Nanami nodded her head in a cold sweat. "Do you promise?" "I, I understand." "Well, Nanami should use this cane for this dungeon. When we get home, I''ll hang on to it until you can dive into the dungeon as an explorer." I asked again as a reminder, and when I saw Nanami nodding obediently, I took the cane out of the treasure chest and handed it to Nanami. "Is it okay?" Nanami asks me with upturned eyes, while timidly accepting the cane. "Neither Shia nor I are magical types. Nanami is the right person." "Okay. Thank you!! Onii-chan, Onee-chan." Perhaps she was convinced by the reason I gave, Nanami hugged the cane she had in her hand and smiled happily while thanking us. CH 95 Episode 094 A brother who is vulnerable to requests from his Imouto and boss "Ah ~. By the way, when I think about where I''ve seen it before, it''s a dungeon." I went to many caves that weren''t dark, so I wonder why I forgot. "Onii-chan!! Something was displayed in front of me?" Nanami says that when I''m distracted by the dungeon. No way ... "Nanamin Awakening." "Just as I thought ..." When Shia gives an answer, I put my hand on my forehead and sigh. The fact that the status came up in the dungeon means that Nanami has the aptitude as an explorer. That aptitude was awakened by entering this dungeon. That''s how it is. "This has a name, level, skill, and ability score written on it, but maybe?" "Oh, Nanami has awakened as an explorer." "I did iiiiiiiiiiit!!" Nanami also seems to have a premonition when she sees the displayed contents, and when we confirmed that premonition, she hugged Luck and laughed a lot. Luck is a little overwhelmed by the more intense skinship than usual. There is no particular penalty for awakening in a stray dungeon, but you are obliged to report it to the union. Of course, you also have to report the stray dungeon. "First, go back and report to the Union." "Eeeeeeeeeeeh!? We''ve come to the dungeon, but we''re not exploring!?" When I propose we go home, Nanami looks at me with a mixed expression of regret and surprise. "Because it''s our duty. And stray dungeons are dangerous because no one has investigated." "Eh ~. It''s okay, just a little. Please ~ !!" Nanami clings to me and asks with teary eyes. What destructive power ... When I was asked before, I didn''t know if Nanami had the aptitude as an explorer, and I couldn''t say it because I didn''t think we would find a stray dungeon, but it''s hard to say now that we''re actually in the stray dungeon. "I want to dive." In addition, Shia murmured to follow up after her. Kuu. Furthermore, if my boss says such a thing, it''s difficult to refuse. I can''t afford to upset my boss. "Oh ... I understand. Just a little?" "Wow!! I love you Onii-chan!!" "Hmm. Thank you." I gave up on persuading them and decided to dive in. Embraced by Nanami, Shia''s smile makes me feel uncomfortable. Shia just lurks in Luck''s shadow because she has no idea what rank dungeon we''re in. "Luck, move everyone into the shadows." "Won." Luck follows my instructions and manipulates its shadow and we sink inside. It''s a strange sight whenever I see it. "Wawawawa, what is this!?" "It''s okay Nanami, this is Luck''s ability. We can hide in the shadows and proceed while hiding in here until we can measure the danger of the dungeon." "It kind of feels like we''re spies and looks cool!!" When I explained to Nanami, who was in a hurry to sink in the shadows, Nanami''s eyes sparkled. "Wow. It looks like this in the shadows. Luck is amazing!!" "Won." Nanami looks around in the shadows and is impressed, then strokes Luck and praises it. It seems that Luck is not full. "Then, Luck, go to the enemy for the time being." "Won." Luck follows my instructions and moves towards the closest enemy reaction. "I remember feeling this reaction ..." My senses and intuition tell me that I fought this guy before. This reaction is surely a monster that I fought in Shushima. Besides, isn''t it a super Bonus monster? No way, the Bonus Stage dungeon is hidden in such a place!? Will my assets increase again? "Black Minotaur." Shia mutters when we come to a place where we can see it from the shadows. "Onii-chan ... what is that ... I''m scared." Nanami hides behind me and her body shakes in fear. If it''s an E-rank monster, it''s a monster that is only slightly stronger than an F-rank monster, so you don''t have to be so scared. "What''s wrong, Nanami? It''s just a small-fry monster?" "Nanamin magical power for first time." When I ask Nanami, Shia answers. Oh, I see. Nanami was frightened by feeling the magical power of monsters higher than herself in her first dungeon. I have to reassure her. "Look, Nanami? That monster isn''t scary at all since Shia and I defeated a lot, right?" "Really?" When I turn to Nanami and laugh while trying to persuade her, Nanami asks anxiously. "Yeah, that monster is one-shot for me and Shia!!" "Hmm." Shia and I show our biceps and tap our chests. "Then, I''ll beat it right away to prove it, okay?" "Yeah, I understand. Be careful? Onii-chan." "Oh, leave it to me!!" After waving at Nanami, who looks up anxiously, I jump out of the shadow and hit the Black Minotaur. -Paaan The Black Minotaur bursts with the sound of a balloon exploding. And it dropped a super Bonus magic stone and Black Mino Meat. This is a delicious meat, but it''s a rare item that doesn''t come out often and I''ve only had it drop twice. Today is a beef dish. I returned to the shadow thinking such. "Onii-chan is amazing!! You defeated such a strong monster with one shot!!" "That''s why I said that because it''s an E-ranked small-fry monster. It''s just big and not really strong at all." "I see!!" As soon as I enter the shadow, I take Nanami''s hand and talk to her while spinning around. Nanami smiled a big smile when she realized that she didn''t have to worry at all. Yeah, Nanami should be laughing after all. "Oh, that''s why the danger of this dungeon seems to be low, so I think we should go a little further." "Yay, hooray!!" Nanami, who knew that the exploration could still continue, jumped with joy when I set her back down. "Shia, what are you going to do now?" "Party." "Oh, I forgot." I completely forgot about the party system until she told me. Nanami is level one. There may come a time when something happens and neither I nor Shia can protect Nanami. If her level goes up at this time, at least she shouldn''t die. So I think it''s okay to power level a little. "Party?" "Oh, a party is like a team that can be formed by explorers, and it''s a system that can distribute the experience points of monsters defeated by friends." I roughly explained the party system to Nanami, who tilted her head in puzzlement. "It''s really like a game." "Oh, I think you''ll understand if we actually try it, so why don''t I send an application to Nanami?" "Understood. Ah, it''s here." When I agreed with Nanami''s reply and then sent my thoughts, Nanami was looking at what was floating in front of her. Probably the party application window is displayed. "Oh yeah. If you look and focus on ''Yes'', you''ll join the party." "I did it." [ The party application has been accepted. ] As soon as Nanami agreed, I knew that the party was organized. I get the sense that Shia, Nanami, and myself are united as a party. With this, experience points will be distributed to Nanami, so I think her level will rise. Uuu ... aside from whether there will be such a thing, I wonder if my brother''s dignity as an explorer will soon be lost. I imagined a future where I was overtaken by my sister in a blink of an eye, and I sweated from my eyes. "How should we share the battle with monsters in the future?" "If we''ve seen it, defeat it. I''ll take the new ones. Back me up when there are multiple." "OK." We found that the threat level was low, so we went out of the shadows and proceeded through the dungeon in a picnic mood. CH 96 Episode 096 Biased Items and Being Middle-Management Between a Sister and My Boss is Painful We arrive at the fourth floor. Since the exploration is done while searching for treasure chests, it took a long time to search the first floor, which was different from the usual. I look at my smartphone, it''s about time, so I''d like to finish today. "This is the end of today''s search." "Big haul! Lots of treasures!" "Hmm." Nanami is in a good mood because she was able to open more than 20 treasure chests up to the third floor. Basically, opening them is Nanami''s job, and she seems fine with it, Nanami isn''t doing anything in particular, so she can''t claim the rights to any of the contents. However, it''s pitiful to say nothing, so she was talking to Shia who was giving her some tips on being a Wizard. The items that we were able to obtain had a noticeable bias. The bias was divided into several groups. First of all, it was a complete set that was uniform-like that seems like it could be adopted at a school, such as a magic institute, or a magic school, like my current High school. First is a robe with a slightly reddish-black color. It seems to fit the image that you have a job called Black mage if you wear it, you can see that it is made of a material that feels good to the touch and is of fairly good quality. One is a lustrous white blouse. It feels gentle to the touch, and looks comfortable to wear. One is a skirt of the same color as the robe. One is white knee-high socks. And finally, some loafers. It''s very cute. "Hey, can I try this on?'' "Of course, I gave it to you for that purpose." "Yay!!" Nanami disappeared into the shadows with the complete set of magic school-style uniform parts received from us, and after a few minutes, climbed out of the shadows. A witch girl who casts explosion magic. She gives such an impression, and her outfit looks good on the whimsical Nanami, who is slightly cat-like.(TN:EXPLOOOOOSION!! Need I say more?) "Hey, how is it Onii-chan?" "Yeah, it''s clothes that bring out the cuteness of Nanami more than enough. It suits you very well." Nanami who lifts the skirt lightly and turns around to appeal to me. The bare legs peeking through the miniskirt are dazzling, and the contrast between the white blouse and the black robe and skirt shines. "Yeah. I''m wearing this while exploring." "I''m happy with that." It''s like a dream to be able to explore with such a cute Nanami. I gave a broad grin at Nanami. The next set of biased items is exactly the princess knight style equipment. A blue Mini Skirt with a white Halter Neck Blouse, and a Vest to unify everything for the top. Black arm covers, and knee-high socks, Greaves and gauntlets that shine like silver. And then a blue cloak, each item came out of a treasure chest. "How is it?" "Oh, oh, you look great?" "Hmm." Shia, who changed her clothes like Nanami, tilted her head and asked, so when I replied while being puzzled by the cuteness that I normally couldn''t see directly, she had a satisfied expression. Other items are high-grade potions, golden potions whose contents are unknown, pale minerals containing magical power, and ingots of a slightly reddish-silver mineral, as well as gold and silver-like ingots. Also there were a few ornaments that didn''t seem to have any effect. I think we got pretty good items for an E-rank dungeon.(TN:Just tell him already, Shia ...) But ... why hasn''t any equipment for me come out even though the equipment for Nanami and Shia has come out so far? If the equipment of the two of them came out of the treasure box so conventiently, I think it''s okay for mine to come out too. Somehow, it seems to be an explorer''s aptitude, and my equipment suddenly breaks, so in that way, I may be really lucky. Other than that, it''s really awesome. "Then, let''s cultivate our spirit for tomorrow by ending with this for today." "Yes." "Hmm." After organizing the items, we decided to set up a dungeon camp again, eat delicious dungeon food, and take a rest in our tents. "I''m going to sleep with Onii-chan today!!" "Hmm." Nanami sneaks into my tent today. It seems that she wanted to sleep with me today, probably because she slept with Shia yesterday. Shia gave a short reply, looking at me wistfully. Even if you have such a face, I can''t do anything about it. Nanami slept with Shia yesterday, so it''s fine with me today, right. I can''t sleep in the same tent as Shia. But is it lonely to be just her? "Oh ... I see. You can sleep with Luck. It can be alert even if it sleeps." "Won." Luck also barks. "Hmm." Shia, who had a sad look previously, was in a good mood when she was able to sleep with Luck. "Haa." I sigh in relief when I see Shia''s mood getting better. "What happened, Onii-chan?" "No, nothing." Nanami, who was wondering about me who didn''t enter my tent, popped out of the tent, but I shook my head and went into the tent. On that day, I slept while having Nanami use my arm as a pillow. CH 97 Episode 097 For my Imouto''s sake, I might be able to defeat even a Maou We wake up in the dungeon, eat breakfast and continue on. This is because I judged that it was equivalent to an E-rank dungeon based on the monsters that appeared. The hierarchy of the E-rank dungeon is basically ten levels. It is a route that allows us to return the quickest after collecting treasure chests by diving to the depths and activating the return magic circle. "Onii-chan''s equipment isn''t coming out." "That''s right ..." After that, we searched around the 4th and 5th floors, but in the end my equipment didn''t come out, and this floor was coins such as gold coins and silver coins, or potions and ores. I don''t know what the coins are, but it seems that these gold and silver coins can be sold as mineral resources. Even so, Nanami''s words hurt my heart. Nanami and Shia are now fully equipped and look good, but I''m wearing only protectors and a jersey. I have a sense of being out-of-place. "Well, it''s still just the fifth floor, right? It''s okay, there''s definitely Onii-chan''s equipment somewhere!!" "That''s right." I smile bitterly at Nanami, who encourages me out of care. "Wowooon." "What? Are you comforting me too? Yoshiyoshi." "Ah!! Me too!!" Perhaps it knew I was sad, Luck rubbed its head against my body, so I patted it, and Nanami joined in to enjoy mofumofu together. "Hmm." Shia, who defeated an E-rank super Bonus monster, returns to the place where we are playing with Luck and gives me a magic stone. "OK." When I put the magic stone that was handed to me in the shadow, the person in question also mofumofu''d Luck with a loose expression. Luck is really capable in everything other than its fighting power. Besides being convenient, it can also heal people. One family, one animal, a pet was desired, I think. It was really good to make it a subordinate at that time. "Then, we''ve finished exploring this floor, so let''s go to the next floor." "Yes!!" "Yes." After they pumped their fists in the air at my shout, we went down the stairs of the fifth floor. "The sky looks strange." "Hmm." "Maybe it''s a little scary." When we went down to the 6th floor, the ruins themselves did not change, but the appearance of the sky was different. A red and dim sky that is different from dusk. Time for disasters, such words suited the dusk-colored sky, it''s an astmosphere where eerie and horror-like monsters are likely to come out. "Haa!!" -Paaan When I thrust my fist at the figure that suddenly appears, it bursts. The one that has just come out is a humanoid with pale skin, and it''s canines are greatly developed. It was very similar to the so-called vampire monster. Vampires are monsters that appear in C-rank dungeons, and because they are quite close to humans, many people hesitate to fight them. Oops, it burst in one punch. But there is a vampire called Vampire Modoki in the D-rank monsters, so I think that''s what came out just now. I wouldn''t be able to burst a C-rank monster.(TN:Vampire Modoki is in Engrish so I''ll leave it like that, it means Pseudo Vampire, where pseudo is something fake or an imitation.) Even so, it seems that D-rank Bonus monsters can be defeated because the skill level of my active skills have improved considerably. "What was that just now?" "Maybe a Vampire Modoki." "Hmm." There was a magic stone in the place it was defeated, and it was true that a magic stone of the same size as the monster that was on the second level of the D-rank dungeon came out. In the forest dungeon, I met slightly stronger monsters on the second floor on the first day, but after that they didn''t come out anymore and I cursed my luck. From the 3rd floor onwards, there was a possibility that it would be stronger than a slightly stronger monster, so I wanted to meet a strong monster and improve my proficiency, but in the end I couldn''t meet any and it became Golden Week. Recently, I''m worried if I can''t burst them with a single punch. I don''t know how far I can go, but I want to continue punching as much as I can. Anyway, it will hit the counterstop. In such a case, it is nothing but luck that I can meet a D-rank Bonus monster in such a place. But before I knew it, I was able to defeat D-rank Bonus monsters with just one punch. There may be stronger monsters ahead. Let''s have Luck be a little wary. "Luck. The risk may increase in the future. Can you protect Nanami properly?" "Won!" I stroked it while asking Luck, and Luck barked that I could depend on it. "What do you want to do, Shia?" "I''ll watch for a while." "Roger that." When it''s a monster we have never met, I will defeat it first. I think she''s evaluating my power here. It feels like I''m taking an exam and I''m feeling uncomfortable. -Paaan -Paaan -Paaan -Paaan -Paaan We proceed through the ruins while defeating the Vampire Modokis. Of course, in addition to Vampire Modoki, undead monsters such as Werewolves, Dullahan, Ghouls, Skeletons, and Zombies also appeared. All of these monsters appear from D-rank. "O, Onii-chan!! It feels revolting, so beat them right away!!" Nanami asked me in tears, so I hunted the undead monsters with all my might. Right now, I might be able to defeat even a Maou!! Waahahhaaaaaaa!! After hunting the undead monsters, my hands were a little gross, so I asked Luck to take out water to wash off the stinking body fluids. Shia can also use a little magic, so she can create as much water as needed, but since it consumes magical power, I think that keeping water in Luck''s shadow is better. Moreover, Luck can store just the water in the shadow, so it really helps without the need for a dryer. "Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" Since there were only undead monsters up to the 10th floor, Nanami''s cry echoed in the dungeon from beginning to end. I killed all the undead monsters that made Nanami scream like that. CH 98 Episode 098 I didn''t get any results!! We arrived at the tenth floor. As expected, my equipment didn''t come out yet. Sad ... But we got some good items. First, the Exchange Ring. This is a ring that allows you to register and store sets of clothes and change clothes in an instant. Up to 10 can be registered. This makes changing clothes much easier. "This is amazing!!" "Hmm." Nanami and Shia dressed themselves up and enjoyed themselves. By the way, you can change clothes without any Lag, so your skin will not be exposed even for a moment.(TN:Lag Engrish term here is the gaming term for delay.) So even if they change their clothes in front of me, I won''t see anything, right? I also have control over my Five Senses and Intuition. I was able to get an Exchange Ring for myself, so I was able to change into my jersey & protectors, plain clothes, my uniform, and nightwear in an instant. "It''s a convenient item." "I''ll give one to my Mom." "Maybe useful." This might be a good souvenir for those in our dormitory. They talk to us differently than the guys in our class, and we got quite a few from the treasure chests, which is just right. I think everyone will be pleased because there are also Senpais. It seems difficult to put on and take off equipment. I hope they will do their best to explore with these. Another convenient thing is the Space Expansion Backpack. As the name implies, it''s a backpack that contains more than it looks. This is a relatively high-priced item that is also sold in stores, but its performance is significantly higher than that of stores. The store sales are at most two to three times as much as it looks like, but when I tried putting things inside from the dungeon, it was about the capacity of a whole house. I don''t really need it, but since I got four, I, Nanami, Shia, and my Mom will have them. Sure, I''m fine if I have Luck, but it''s possible we''ll be separated, and it''s possible that the enemy will kill it. In that case, it would be better to have a separate storage space, and it would be more convenient if I can use it myself. Then there are various resistance accessories. There were various types of accessories such as bracelets, collars, tiaras, and rings that prevent abnormal conditions such as poison, paralysis, hypnosis, confusion, and curses. The reason why Shia knows this equipment is that she has seen it in the past. In addition, there were items of a different type. They were items called spellbooks, which allow you to use magic if you read them, and an item called a skill book, which allows you to use skills. I tried to use a skill book in secret. [ Skill Book could not be used. ] I couldn''t use it. I think it''s unavoidable to shout ''I didn''t get any results!!''. All the spellbooks were used by Nanami. Thanks to that, Nanami seems to have been able to learn nine types of attribute magic. There is no doubt that she will be highly sought after the moment she becomes an explorer. I have to protect her from the wicked hands of other men. Regarding the skill books, Shia learned physical skills such as ''Swordsmanship'', ''Martial Arts'', ''Shukuchi''(TN:Ground Shrink), and ''Tenacity'', and Nanami learned magical skills such as ''Magical Power Boost''(TN:Mag+), ''Magical Power Visualization'', and ''Magic Power Increase''(TN:Max MP+). They also learned common skills such as ''Appraisal'', ''Hiding'', and ''Camouflage''. I''m just getting further behind. Most of the other items were potions, ores, and coins of unknown use. "It''s finally the last room." D-rank Bonus monsters came out on the 6th floor, but since there are no stairs in the detectable range, I think there is no doubt that the final floor is the 10th floor. Only the last room remained. It''s about time to call it a good day, or rather, it''s quite late, so they''ll get angry if we don''t go home soon. "I''ll quickly defeat the boss and go home." "Yes." "Hmm." "Won." At my cue, everyone answered in a whisper. I enter Luck''s shadow and look inside the last room. The inside is like an audience room, and a small monster is sitting on the throne at the back. It''s appearance is very similar to the Vampire Modoki. Is it a high-ranking species of Vampire Modoki? Or is it a C-rank Vampire. It doesn''t matter which one it is, but if it''s a C-rank, I should hide in Luck''s shadow to get close, so I can start the fight in an advantageous way with taking the first blow. "Luck." "Won." I give instructions to Luck and move to the side of the Vampire. "Let''s go, Luck!!" "Won." Luck and I jumped out of the shadow, Luck bites into the lower body, and my fist explodes into the upper body. -Paaan "What?" "Won?" Luck and I missed a beat. The Vampire-like boss monster disappeared without a trace. The magic stone remains, so it''s definitely dead. I thought that if it was C-rank, my punch would would have the pattern of leaving it alive. Maybe I can defeat C-rank monsters now? No, there is no such story, right? However, since the skill level is the Hidden Test of an explorer, it may be possible to defeat about A-rank if it is mastered. With that in mind, it wouldn''t be strange to defeat something like a C-rank monster. I think it is necessary to capture the forest dungeon and test it out. "Huge!!" "It''s biiiiig ~!!" "Hmm!!" Nanami and Shia came out of the shadow after Luck and I defeated it, and were looking at the magic stone from behind me while screaming in admiration. "It''s bigger than the D-rank Bonus magic stone. This must be a D-rank super Bonus magic stone!!" "How much is this worth?" Nanami suddenly asks me. D-rank monster Bonus magic stone, probably equivalent to S-rank, so 10 million. I think that the super Bonus magic stone of a D-rank monster is probably worth SS-rank. That means ... "Maybe ... 100 million." "Wow! You''re very rich!" When I answer nervously, Nanami was pleased as if it were hers. "Well. If you want something again, I''ll buy it?" "Yay. I can''t think of anything right now, so I''ll think about it?" When I said something naive again, Nanami thought a little and then put it on hold. Well, even now, I have billions in assets, so if I shop a little carelessly, it''s okay, but I''ll warn her just in case. "Okay, but don''t make it too expensive. I''m cashing in little by little so nobody will keep an eye on me." "Okay." Nanami replied obediently. Alright, Nanami is a good girl. "Fu-kun." Shia is pulling my sleeve to tell me something. "What''s wrong?" "That." Shia pointed to a certain place. "That is!?" That''s right, there was a treasure chest. Moreover, it was rainbow-colored. "Is this also a drop?" "Hmm. Sometimes from Boss." "Seriously! I did it!!" "Congratulations." When I was pleased with the treasure chest drop, Shia smiled a little at me. As usual, the destructive power of her smile is too high and I am in trouble. "Aah ~ !! I told you, you can''t flirt, right?" "Like I said, we''re not." "Hmm." Shia and I give wry smiles towards Nanami who is in a huff. "Is that true?" "It''s really true." "Fuuun. Then it''s okay." When I perplexidly answered the suspicious Nanami, it seems she was convinced for the time being and took off her sullen face from her doubts, and backed down obediently. "Rather than that, I''ll open the treasure box right away!!" "Oh, I want to open it!!" When I forcibly returned to the topic and decided to open the treasure chest, Nanami raised her hand, and repeatedly jumped up and down, repeatedly requesting to open it. "Ah, that''s fine, right?" "Hmm. Safe." "Yippee!!" I have no reason to object, and when I looked to Shia, she nodded that there was no problem. In response, Nanami revealed her joy with a big smile. We gathered in front of the treasure chest, and Nanami was at the front, while Shia and I lined up behind her. Nanami opens the lid of the treasure chest, which is not much different from her own size, although it is slightly heavier. -Gigigiii The sound of the treasure chest opening echoes in the room and raises our expectations. And the treasure chest opened a large mouth that seemed it could swallow Nanami and exposed the contents. It certainly contained the equipment that I had longed for. "Why is it a jersey?" I couldn''t help screaming such. Yes, it was just a jersey. CH 99 Episode 099 True LassBoss!!(TN:Last Boss in Engrish) I collapse in front of the treasure chest. "Well, Onii-chan. I''m sure it''s a great jersey." "Hmm." Nanami and Shia stroke my back as I crouch on all fours. But it has the opposite effect, their concern is painful. Hmm ... Should I wear it for the time being ... I decide to try on the jersey. The jersey is dark blue and has a design like a school-designated jersey with two white lines. I''m still wearing a well-known sports maker''s jersey, so it''s not bad in terms of design, but compared to school-designated jerseys, it''s more likely to stand out as an explorer. Since it was a big deal, I registered and stored it on the Exchange Ring and changed my clothes. "Apart from how it looks, it''s light and easy to move in, as if I weren''t wearing it." "As expected, amazing magic must have been bestowed!!" "Maybe." I move my body lightly and mutter, in response to Nanami''s encouragement. I nodded at Nanami and tried to move in combat mode. My body moves better than usual, and connected actions are extremely easy to perform. And above all, it doesn''t tear even if I equip it. I don''t know because I''ve never equipped Dungeon''s armor, but the jersey I always wear and this jersey are fine.(TN:How about all the crap you exploded at the store, huh? Maybe it''s not from dungeons ...) "Fuuu." When I moved my body briefly and then returned down to Nanami and the others, a shocked expression floated on Nanami''s face. "What''s wrong?" "Is Onii-chan ... human?" "Of course. What are you talking about?" Nanami is stunned and saying something I don''t understand, but what is it? "No, that''s right ... Onee-chan?" "Probably?" Shia, who had the talk turn her way, replied while tilting her head. No, just affirm it normally. "Haa ... whatever, no matter what happens, Onii-chan is my Onii-chan." "Of course?" I don''t know what she''s been saying from a while ago, but if she''s convinced, it''s okay. "Hmm." After defeating the boss, the jersey was tested out, while talking, Shia takes out her smartphone, and shows it to me. The characters displayed there are 22:00. "It''s bad. I was careless. If we don''t go home quickly, my Mom will get angry. Let''s hurry and get on the return magic circle." "Yeees!!" "Hmm." We immediately enter the return magic circle and exit the dungeon. From there, Nanami and Shia, who were probably tired, were put on Luck''s back and we rushed home. Everyone switches clothes in front of the house and enters the house. -Gogogogogogogogooo In front of us was a Prajna, that emitted an aura that made me hear such an onomatopoeia. "What time do you think it is!!" ""Hiii!!"" Nanami and I scream together. Shia was also surprised and stiffened in place. "Well ... the camp was planned until today!! Where have you been walking around!!" ""I''m sorry!!"" Nanami and I bow to our mother in tears. When my Mom gets angry, she gets angry like a raging flame. "Especially Fuhito!! You are an older brother, and you are the one who brought the guest. Please manage your time well!!" "Y, yes, I''m sorry!!" My mother directs her anger at me as if she had noticed that I was complaining in my mind. Don''t make excuses here. Yes, my intuition whispers to me. I gracefully bowed my head at a right angle and apologized to my mother. Then my Mom''s sermon continued for a while. Shia was rigid from beginning to end. "Hmm ... anyway, what did you do about dinner?" "We haven''t eaten yet ..." I don''t know how long she was preaching at us, but when we were finally released, we remembered that we were so absorbed in our adventure that we didn''t eat. At that moment, a chorus of hungry bellies rang out as our bodies react. "It can''t be helped ... wash your hands right away and come to the living room. I''ll prepare it." "All right." As we were embarrassed to look at each other, my mother instructed us to go to the living room and went into the living room. After we washed our hands and headed to the living room, a family clay pot was rumbling on the table in the center. The pot contains beef-like meat, shirataki noodles, tofu, green onions, and shiitake mushrooms, and the dark brown soup is boiling. This means ... ""SU?KI?YA?KI!?"" Sukiyaki is one of the dishes we eat at special times. I came home this time, and I brought Shia, so my mother probably prepared it because of that. "Looks delicious." Shia also seems to like sukiyaki, and her ahoge was bouncing with tremendous force. "I prepared it with great pains, but you all didn''t come back, really ..." Mom grumbles when we see the sukiyaki and our expressions change. ""I am truly very sorry!!"" "It''s okay. Eat up quickly. Shia-chan should sit here too." "Hmm." When Nanami and I bowed deeply, my mother with an exasperated face urged us to enjoy the sukiyaki. Perhaps because she was using the Black Minotaur Meat that we had picked up in the dungeon and handed over, but we had another helping one after the other due to its deliciousness. CH 100 Episode 100 A Man Whose Whole Body Is Skewered Shia, Nanami, and I, who had eaten sukiyaki to our stomach''s capacity, came to the nearest Explorers'' Union around here the next day. The reason is, of course, to report the discovery of the stray dungeon. "Welcome, what kind of business do you have today?" "Ah, hello. Well, we found a stray dungeon, so we came to report it ..." "Eeh!?" When I first came, the female staff member who guided me to the counter spoke to me, so when I told her what we were here for, the staff member shouted and froze. The attention of those around us who heard the voice gathers on us. It''s really uncomfortable. "Is there something wrong?" A voice I''ve heard before reaches my ears. "Oh, Kurosaki-san, these kids say something I can''t believe ..." "Yes, I understand. I will take care of these children, so you can go back to your original work." "I, I understand." The one who interrupted our conversation was the one who dropped me into hell. It was Kurosaki Rei-san who originally discovered my explorer aptitude and registered me as an explorer. "Can you come with me for the time being?" "Yes." "Yes." "Hmm." Kurosaki-san guides us to another place. We follow along accordingly. Kurosaki-san stopped in front of a room that was about a minute''s walk away and opened the door. "This way." "Excuse me." "Hmm." Myself, Shia, and Nanami enter the room as prompted. The room is a drawing room, there was a table in between two sofas. "Please sit on that sofa." "Then, excuse me." Because she pointed at the sofa with her whole arm, I sat down while shrinking back in fear, and Shia and Nanami sat silently on both sides in the same way. "Would you like a drink?" "Ah, not particularly ..." "Don''t hold back. Which is better, black tea, green tea, or coffee?" Kurosaki-san, who smiles bitterly at the sight of us being afraid, gives us a drink with a cheerful smile. "Then, I''ll have green tea." "Same." "Me too!!" We chose a drink, which was strongly recommended by Kurosaki-san. "OK. Please sit on the sofa and wait." "Understood." Leaving us, Kurosaki-san disappeared into the hot water supply room that seems to be next to the room. A few minutes later, Kurosaki-san returns with tea on a tray. She puts green tea in front of us, puts a drink in front of herself, and sits down facing us. Then she looked straight as us again. "Umm, It''s been a long time." "Yes, it''s been a long time." "... Do you remember?" When I resolved myself and began to speak, it seems that she unexpectedly remembers me, and I instinctively asked her in return. "But of course. It''s quite difficult to forget Satou-san." "Ah, I showed a lot of embarrassing appearances at that time." By the way, I was embarrassed at that time. Few people will make such a blunder. It''s only embarrassing to remember in that sense, but I couldn''t help but do what I did. I smiled and scratched my head. "No, that''s not the case. So what kind of business do you have today?" After finishing the small talk, Kurosaki-san asks me. "Well, we went camping until yesterday ..." I talk about what happened while we were camping. Of course, there is a problem if I speak honestly, in general, Shia and I entered the dungeon, we investigated to some extent, I continued with such content. "I see. You found a cave while camping, and when you entered it, it was a dungeon ..." "Yes, that''s right." "And your sister awakened as an explorer." "Yes." Kurosaki-san repeats what I said back to me and checks what is written in what looks like a report, and I answer to match. "So, did you try exploring the inside?" "Yes, I''m sorry. I was too excited about a dungeon that no one knows ..." Kurosaki-san, who was writing in the report, raised her eyes from the report. There was a hint of blame directed at me in that gaze, so I scratched my head and smiled a bitter smile and apologized. "Hmm ... It can''t be helped this time. Satou-san is still young, so I''ll just reprimand you this time." "Really!?" "Yes, but if this happens again, please report it first, alright?" "Of course!!" Maybe because I''m a minor, this time she will release me without any penalties. Legally, nothing is said, but the rules require you to report immediately. If you neglect to do so, you will naturally be penalized accordingly. It was really good to receive nothing. I exhaled in relief. "Also, Satou Nanami will go through the explorer registration procedure. Did you bring the necessary documents?" "Yes!! I wrote it!!" "Then I will bring you the necessary forms, so please be patient." When Kurosaki-san went out and brought back the forms I had seen before, she handed them over to Nanami to fill them out and checked them together with the necessary documents. I had some paperwork left over from before so I had her write it before we came today. I have reported it to my mother properly. "Well, that''s about right." Maybe because she did it for me before, myy mother wrote the documents for parents as if it was natural. "There are no problems." "Then I will go through the procedure." "Ah, is it okay if you don''t do the appraisal?" "Yes. Because I can tell if someone is awakened." "Understood." I was appraised at the time of my registration, so I checked just in case, but if she can tell if someone''s awake just by looking at them, it''s fine. It''s just to see if they''re suitable. I was saved. Kurosaki-san proceeded with the procedure, created Nanami''s explorer card, and brought it to me. Of course, Nanami must not enter the dungeon until she is sixteen years old. If found, penalties await. "Then, as soon as the field survey is completed, we will inform you of the results later, alright?" "Okay, but I''m living far away and I won''t be in this area. What should I do?" "Is that right. Can I contact the mobile phone registered with the association?" "Yes, that''s okay." When the story was over, it became a story of future exchanges. When I told her that I wasn''t living here because I''m at Shinomiya Academy, she told me that she would contact me on my cell phone. I don''t think it will be a mistake. "Then I will contact you as soon as the investigation is completed." "I understand." "Thank you for reporting today. I will guide you to the entrance." "Thank you." We were sent off by Kurosaki-san and left the Explorers'' Union. "That person was trying to do something to us." A short distance from the Explorers'' Union, Shia murmured. "Really?" "Hmm." "She didn''t look like someone who would do that." I couldn''t believe it and I checked with Shia, but Shia nodded and I was convinced. There is no reason for Shia to lie to me. So she definitely tried to do something, but she didn''t seem to be the kind of person who would do that kind of thing. "Naive." Shia dismissed my thoughts. Certainly, even people who look and speak calmly you never know what they will do. She may be wary. However, it may be worrisome. "But she didn''t do anything after all?" "Because I was intimidating." "Did you do that in there?" "Hmm." Apparently, she couldn''t do anything because she was restraining Kurosaki-san in that situation. As expected, Shia. There are many elites when it comes to staff, but if you don''t let the elite do anything, you''ll just be confused with a genius. "Oh, thank you." "Hmm." When I thanked her with gratitude, she dyed her cheeks a little red and nodded. "Aah!! No flirting!!" "That''s why I keep saying, we''re not?" "You''re lying." Entering between me and Shia, taking our arms, Nanami puffs up her cheeks like a blowfish. Yes, she''s cute. "Rather than that, it''s almost noon. Let''s contact Mom and eat here." "Hmm." "Oh, that''s cheating!" Nanami is shouting between me and Shia, but I don''t know what to say, so I ignore it. After thanking Shia, I decide to buy her food, and she and I walked side by side with Nanami in the middle like parents and a child to the downtown area in a noisy manner. It was only natural that the murderous, too sharp gaze of the men around us has been skewering my whole body every since we came out into the city. CH 101 Episode 101: Those who wash their hands of Pandora''s Box, and those who try to open it (Third Party Perspective) "I still have the chills ..." A woman mutters to herself while seeing off the backs of three people of both genders, a Junior High school student and two High school students. The woman, dressed in the Explorers'' Union uniform, is the person called Kurosaki Rei. When they go out of Rei''s sight, she returns to the room given to her, and remembers the people who were sitting at the table facing her. "When Momoka requested an investigation, it was about Satou-san whom I appraised and didn''t see anything other than his name. I investigated Satou''s hometown and the Shinomiya Academy he attends, and as I followed him to investigate, I don''t think it''s any different from the information that young woman obtained." To tell the truth, Rei is an S-rank explorer. Moreover, she specializes in stealth, invading houses, a professional among professionals when it comes to conducting investigations. The fact that she only got information that is not so different than other covert explorers, she was a little angry, but she couldn''t go any further. "What I know is, his family is comprised of his mother, and a lone sister. His father died. His mother is an ordinary housewife who loves cooking, and his sister is a famous beautiful girl around here. Although she was involved in an accident, she has been awakened as an explorer. There is no information about his father. He registered as an explorer to make his High school debut and entered Shinomiya Academy as a scholarship student, and failed his debut. After that, he ignored the rest of his classmates other than his friend Sakura, and dived solo into the E-rank dungeon. After the dungeon triggered a Rebirth, although he went out somewhere, there is no evidence of him diving into a dungeon. However, for some reason, he met the E-rank promotion criteria, and immediately after taking the exam, he was promoted to E-rank. After that, he mainly used the D-rank forest dungeon as a hunting ground. Huh ..." Rei looks through the reports of Fuhito she made. Even though there was no evidence that he dived into a dungeon, he accumulated contribution and was qualified to take the examination. And it''s funny that no information about his father came out. There must be something. Thinking such, Rei looks for that information. "No way, he was the son of Satou Eiichirou ..." Satou Eiichirou was the former Japan''s strongest explorer. However, he became a man who never returned from a certain dungeon. His party members other than Satou Eiichirou returned safely, but the members silently said nothing about the events in the search, and the fact was buried in the darkness. Nothing more than that is known because it wasn''t recorded. "Then, Katsuragi Alexia, who is acting with Satou-san. Her family consists of her father, mother, and herself. Both parents are currently missing in the SSS-rank dungeon. Her parents are explorers of SS-rank or higher. Immediately after getting qualifications, she was promoted to E-rank. After that, she was diving in a D-rank forest dungeon, but at some point she stopped exploring. There is information that she was seen in a park near the Shushima Dungeon, details are unknown." Now she looks at Alexia''s report. Rei remembers when she tried to find their information. Momoka asked her, "There is a person who has destroyed all the equipment he tested of the company to which I belong. I want to bring that person into my company, so please investigate." That person was Satou Fuhito. Thinking such, after conducting an interview survey around Fuhito''s parents'' house and collecting personal data, she invaded the school to investigate him at Shinomiya Academy. But when she tried to get closer to his room in the dormitory, she had no choice but to run away due to murderous intent that she couldn''t return if she went any further. After that, when she tried to follow him to find out where he''s going after school, he looks at her position, no matter how far away she is, and tilts his head. It was the first time for her to have her ability be so ineffective. After that, she switched her target to Alexia, who is working with Fuhito, but she was too sharp to approach. She couldn''t see them at all because she had to be extremely close to use appraisal. She remembers the time when she reported that to Momoka by phone. ?????????? [ Huh!? You couldn''t find out? ] "Yes, they''re weird. It''s impossible that they could notice me." The voice of Momoka on the phone is astonished. [ Fuu. To make you say it to that degree ... I have to obtain him regardless of the means. ] "I''m going to wash my hands of this? Don''t get involved, it felt like I was approaching a Pandora''s Box that I shouldn''t open. I advise you to stop it, alright?" Remembering the horror she tasted, Rei is shivering during the call, she wants to advise Momoka who is seriously trying to acquire Satou Fuhito. [ Understood. I''ll give up on that exceptional talent. By the way, please accept half the money. I got information worth that much. ] "I understand. Thank you." [ No, no, thank you too. ] The more she investigates about Fuhito, the more Rei felt she was stepping into something ridiculous, so she stopped the investigation. ?????????? "What the hell are they ..." This time, she curses while remembering the previous event. She never thought that the subject of the investigation would return home and come out in front of her. Even though she had already turned down the job from Momoka, she decided to take them to another room and listen to them for information. She heard that they found a cave near their campsite and went inside to explore it, and it turned out to be a dungeon. Thanks to that, his sister, who had an explorer''s aptitude, was awakened. At the moment she gathered magical power in an attempt to appraise the two, she was struck by a dense murderous intent. It was Katsuragi Alexia who gave off such a murderous intent. The murderous intent was equal to or higher than Rei''s S-rank. It''s unclear why Alexia, who is only an E-rank explorer and hasn''t even explored much, has such a ridiculous power, but Rei doesn''t have thick enough nerves to be able to appraise them after being directed with such murderous intent. "Oh, if I had used Appraisal, I might have been blown away, in many ways ..." Basically, Appraisal must not be done without the permission of the other party. This is because the status can be understood if the other party is appraised, and the status is a mass of information that can be said to be the explorer''s lifeline. Therefore, if the Appraisal is done without permission, and it is found out, the Explorers'' Union will surely fire them, and it will be known among the explorers that they are a human being who uses Appraisal without the permission of the other party. Of course, if it''s Rei, she can deceive the other party''s recognition and memory, but it requires a certain amount of magical power, so it is not a possible substitute that can be used so easily. A girl who gave a warning that she would kill her if she snoops into their information any further. If she had appraised, she was given the feeling of having her neck physically flying, and Rei shuddered. "Anyway, it''s good to be careful and cautious and repeatedly contact those children." Rei started doing her normal work by herself. However, Rei''s work never progressed. Alexia only gave off a slightly strong intimidation, but Rei has no way of knowing it. CH 102 Episode 102 Flowers in both hands? After contacting my Mom, we head down the downtown area. "Hey, aren''t they both too cute?" "Really. Do you want to talk to them?" "Idiot. They won''t go for someone like us, right?" "But the guy beside them doesn''t fit either." "Oh, that''s true. Then, why don''t we go?" Such conversations can be heard here and there. I wonder if these people are talking about us. Implicitly, I feel like the men are telling me to listen, and that I''m not fit to be next to Shia and Nanami, so I should disappear somewhere. It''s not the kind of relationship you think, I''ll say it again and again. Shia and I have a boss-subordinate relationship. If I didn''t have my weakness grabbed by Shia, we wouldn''t have the same relationship as we do now, and I don''t think there would have been a situation where we would walk together. Also, Nanami is my Imouto. That doesn''t mean that I''m afraid of anyone other than Shia and Nanami, and if the guys get in the way of Shia and Nanami, I''ll be a shield. Even if Shia''s okay without me. As an older brother, I must protect Nanami. Despite their words, the men trying to approach couldn''t get closer than a certain distance. The reason is that Shia is letting out intimidation. Don''t get closer!! ȡ The power of Shia, whose level has already risen a lot, is like a lion compared to the small animal of ordinary people. If she can apply such power, it will be difficult to get close to her. "Is there anything Shia and Nanami want to eat?" "Sukiyaki." "Anything is good!!" When I asked Shia what she wanted to eat, she replied with last night''s menu. Shia seems to like my Mom''s sukiyaki a lot. Sukiyaki is delicious though. Is it really something to be eaten twice in a row. "Didn''t we eat sukiyaki yesterday? Wouldn''t you like something different?" "Hmm ..." I make a suggestion with a wry smile, but Shia''s expression becomes cloudy. Her ahoge also wilts. "Oh, oh yeah. I like sukiyaki. Let''s eat sukiyaki!!" "Hmm." I hurriedly rephrased it, and her cheeks became so loose that I could tell from the side. Haa. Dangerous, dangerous. "Is that alright with Nanami?" "Good!!" "Then, let''s enter that store." "Hmm." My intuition whispered that it should be that store, so the three of us went into a store with a chic and atmospheric appearance. "Welcome." "Hello. Is there room?" "Yes, three people?" As we pass through the curtain and enter, the clerk in a kimono welcomes us. The interior and atmosphere of the store reminded me of an old folk house, embodying the good old days of Japan. "That''s right." "Umm ~, well, I think it may be very rude, but I must say that the three of you are quite young ..." The line of sight of the apologetic clerk goes back and forth between the three of us. By the way, we are High school students and a Junior High school student. If we go into such a luxurious store by ourselves, it''s understandable that they are worried. "Oh, that''s right. Money is fine. I''m an explorer." "Is that so. I''m really sorry." "No, it can''t be helped that you think so." "It is very helpful that you could say that. Then, I will guide you." "Yes, please." The clerk bows when I show my explorer card. When I hurriedly intervened, the clerk raised their head and smiled broadly. We are guided to one of the private rooms. The inside feels like a single room, with a luxurious-looking wooden table sitting in the middle. There are three cushions on the floor, and I can tell it is a room for three people. "Once you have decided on the food, please call with that bell." "I understand." The clerk who guides us says such and then leaves the private room. "What would you like?" I open the menu and show it to Shia who sits facing me. However, the menu contains only words. "This." Shia chose the most expensive course without hesitation. "OK. Is that okay with Nanami?" "Yes!!" This is the highlight of my worth. I called the clerk with the bell and ordered three servings of food, without showing I was upset at all. The sukiyaki that came in is clearly colored with only high-class ingredients. It''s all expensive. "Then, should we eat?" "Hmm." ""Itadakimasu."" With that said, we start eating the sukiyaki. "Hmm ..." "Hmm." Shia and Nanami''s expressions cloud a little. I understand the feeling too. It''s delicious, but the sukiyaki my mother made with the Black Minotaur Meat that we ate yesterday was overwhelmingly more delicious, and I feel sorry for the restaurant, but it''s a little unsatisfactory. We decided to leave the store without feeling satisfied. "Do you want to eat dessert for the time being?" "Hmm." "I want to eat something sweet!" Somehow unsatisfied, we decided to eat dessert nearby. "You there, that flowers on both hands Onii-san-tachi!!" We wander through the downtown area looking for a good shop. But we can''t find many remarkable shops. Is there a dessert shop that looks delicious somewhere? "Hey!" Someone stood in front of us and blocked our path. "Umm, and you are?" "Do you not listen to people at all?" "Haa ..." What appeared in front of us was a woman in her late twenties who gave off a slightly delinquent-like feeling. I wonder if it''s fitting to say she has an older sister disposition. The person asks us in amazement, but I''m confused because I don''t know what she is talking about. "Hmm ... You didn''t even put me in your eyes at all ... Well, no. This Onii-chan with flowers in both hands. Why don''t you eat crepes at my shop?" The Onee-san points to her food cart in the form of a thumbs-up. "Want to eat." "I want to eat!!" I wonder if Shia was interested, and she pulled my sleeve. We''re not a couple, but if she wants to eat, there is no choice but to eat. "It''s a great invitation, we''ll eat it." "Oh, that''s right! I tried my best! Come in front of the shop." "I understand." At the invitation of the Onee-san, we headed to the front of the food cart, and she started preparing. The Onee-san''s shop was a crepe shop that mainly used orthodox ingredients. It may be that she is confident in the taste that she is competing with only the orthodox menu. "Then, which ones do you want?" "What do you recommend?" "Of course Chocolate Banana Cream." "What about Shia?" "That." "What about Nanami?" "The recommended one!!" "Well then, Chocolate Banana Cream for three." "Coming right up." When the Onee-san takes our order, she begins to bake the crepes. She makes two crepes in a matter of minutes and handed them to the three of us.(TN:I don''t know why it''s two crepes for three people? Maybe a typo?) Slightly thick dough, thick cream and a banana sticking out. Also, black chocolate cream vividly colors it as an accent. I pay for them and we eat them a little ways away from the food cart. "Tasty." "Tastyyyyyy!" "It really is." Even though it''s a simple crepe, it''s delicious. As expected of someone competing with only orthodox types. "Hahahaha. That''s right." After getting off the food cart, the Onee-san came over to us and stood there with a doya face. "Yes, it''s really delicious." "Hmm." "Onee-san, it was delicious!!" "Hahahaha. No, this was a good promotion." After the three of us answered face-to-face, the Onee-san pointed behind us with her chin. We looked back, and a lot of people were lined up behind us. "I''m glad we could contribute to the promotion." "Hahahaha. My bad. Please come again. I''ll serve you at that time." "Yes, thank you." The Onee-san floated an embarrassed smile on her face, but I don''t care about it. Shia doesn''t seem to be particularly uncomfortable, so she''s not a problem. We bow and then walk away, chewing on our crepes. Nanami is absorbed in her crepe. "Hmm." "What is it?" "It''s on." After eating silently for a while, Shia pulled my sleeve and then reached for my face. While I was confused, Shia traced the area around my mouth with her finger and showed it to me. There was white cream on it. "Oh, oh, my bad." "Hmm." I was embarrassed and bowed lightly, and she shook her head not to worry. "Then, use this for your hand ...!!" "Hmm. It''s delicious." When I took the wet wipes out of my backpack and tried to give them to Shia, she put the cream taken from around my mouth into her mouth and licked it. I wonder if it''s just my imagination that the pressure from the surroundings has increased. "Wipe your hands with this for the time being." "Hmm. Thank you." I give Shia a wet wipe and Shia wipes her hands. Flowers in both hands ...? While I was watching Shia like that, such words dominated my thoughts. "Aaaaah ~ !! Onii-chan and Onee-chan are flirting again!! Forbidden!" Nanami, who seems to have finally noticed us after eating her crepe, screamed and interrupted us while tearing us away from each other. CH 103 Episode 103: That which interrupts my promise with my Imouto "I''m looking forward to Emotional Studio Japan." "Really?" "Yes!!" The next day, we took a short trip to the amusement park and got on the train. Emotional Studio Japan is a theme park where you can thoroughly enjoy the world of foreign movies. Recently, collaborations with world-famous anime and games have been held, and seasonal events have been held, making it even more popular. Commonly known as ESJ, it records millions of visitors a year, and that record is increased every year. The train also has an ESJ specification, and it raises the expectations of those who ride it. "Enjoy." Nanami, is natural, but Shia also seems to be looking forward to the amusement park as well. It seems that she has never been to an amusement park before, so she seems to be nervous because it will be her first time. Her ahoge grows and shrinks in the shape of a heart, as if it were beating. In the end, we spent May 1st to 3rd on dungeon exploration and reporting, so we ended up coming on the 4th, which would be quite crowded. Then, after about 30 minutes of being shaken by train, we arrived at the nearest station to ESJ. At each station, more and more people boarded and by the time we arrived, it was almost full. "There are too many people!!" "That''s right. Is this the only place around here? There are so many people." "Maybe. There''s no place to hang out around here other than here." When we were about to get off, all the other passengers on board also got off. We don''t go against the flow and walk towards the exit of the station. Climb the stairs, and gradually see the light outside. "Ah, it''s that one!!" "It''s Emotional Studio Japan!!" "Hmm." The entrance gate of ESJ is already visible in front of the exit of the station. Both sides of the road were lined with various shops such as restaurants, apparel shops, and home appliance mass retailers. Other than us, most of the people who got off here went straight down the road and lined up at the entrance gate of ESJ. Even though the park had not yet opened, many people had already gathered in front of the gate. "After all, it''s the middle of Golden Week, so it''s crowded." "It can''t be helped." I grumbled, and Nanami shrugged her shoulders next to me. "Did you plan properly?" "Yeah, it''s perfect." On the day I came back from the dungeon after being pestered by Nanami, I bought a one-day ticket and the highest FASTPASS, which allows us to enjoy attractions with a shorter wait time. If we use it, we should be able to ride to some extent. "Well then, let''s go around in the order you want to ride the most." "Okay!!" "Is that okay with Shia?" "Hmm. Leave it to you." After checking with Shia, we line up at the entrance gate and kill time while listening to Nanami talk about ESJ. After about an hour, the park finally opened and the line started to move. "We can finally enter." "Yeah, I want to go quickly!!" Fifteen minutes later we were finally able to go inside. "Onii-chan!! Take a picture, take a picture." As soon as we entered, Nanami jumped up and down in front of the ESJ symbol marked object. "Okay, okay. Wait." I held up the expensive-looking camera I had around my neck. I bought this camera yesterday to capture Nanami on the way back from visiting the Explorers'' Union with Shia. I''m not going to say how much it was because that''s rude. "I''m taking the picture!!" "Okay~!!" "Yes, cheese!!" Nanami waved when I shouted, so I pressed the shutter. I think I was able to take a good picture. "I took it!!" "Then, the first one is definitely Super Santendo World!!" Super Santendo World is a section with attractions in collaboration with a game company called Santendo. Nanami often played the company''s games, including the SWOTCH. That''s why she intended to go around from Super Santendo World, where you can experience as if you were in that world. We follow Nanami''s lead and start walking towards Super Santendo World. However ... -Uuuuuuuuuuuuuuuun!! On the way there, a loud siren resounded in the park. "Huh? Huh? What? What on earth is that?" Nanami was shaken by the sudden loud noise and looked around restlessly. Visitors other than us also stop and look around. [ Too all of you who came to Emotional Studio Japan, this is an urgent message. A Stampede has occurred in the ''Beast Cave'' Dungeon near our park. Please evacuate according to the instructions of the staff. Please move calmly without panicking or making noise. I repeat ... ] Information on the Dungeon Stampede was given by the park broadcast. Immediately, the staff scattered around the park and began to evacuate visitors. "Eeh~! Even though we finally came all the way here!!" Meanwhile, Nanami shouted with tears in her eyes. CH 104 Episode 104 Angry Brother "Everyone, please move slowly without rushing." "This way. Please don''t push." The staff guide us. "I thought we could enjoy it ..." "Yeah. It''s unlucky that a Stampede happens." "Sad." Both Nanami and Shia have come all the way to ESJ, but they can''t enjoy the attractions and they look sad. I can''t forgive the Stampede for making my Imouto and my boss look like this!! -Dooooooooooooon A tremendous explosion sound reached us, who had been moving leisurely. Looking in the direction of the explosion, the outermost outer wall of the nearby theme park collapsed due to the explosion, producing a large amount of smoke. "Kya!" "Uwaa!! "Mother!!" The noise was so loud that the spectators began to panic. Some people don''t follow the staff''s instructions and run away because they can''t go against their fear. "Please calm down!!" "Don''t push!! It''s okay!!" "Explorers are guarding nearby!! Rest assured!!" The staff raised their voice to the visitors, but a culprit that made the visitors even more panicked appeared. Black shadows began to appear from the plumes of smoke that rose from the explosion. It had a silhouette that was neither an ordinary animal nor a human being, the figure that emerged from the smoke was a strange being, that is, a monster. "I, it''s a monster!!" "No, don''t come!!" "Hi, hiiiiiiii!!" The appearance of the monster is the final trigger, and people rush towards the entrance gate. "Customer!! Calm down!! Please calm down!!" "It''s okay!! It''s okay!! Please calm down!!" The staff are yelling, but no one is listening. That''s no surprise. Everyone thinks their lives and their family''s lives are in danger. There is no guarantee that you will be saved just because you believed the staff''s words. In such a case, it may not be unreasonable to give priority to your own thoughts. "Kya, kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" Just then I heard a scream near me, the small Nanami was swallowed by the crowd and was swept towards the entrance. Hey. I was careless!! It would have been fine if she was still within my reach, but the fact that she was a little ways away caused this situation. Nanami has just become an explorer. She''s like an ordinary person who just started getting stronger. Unlike with Monsters, we can''t cause harm to normal people. It''s difficult to demonstrate the power of an explorer in such a state of being pushed between people. I think it would be difficult to use Luck''s power of the shadows to rescue Nanami alone. "Luck!! Follow Nanami from the shadows and protect her!!" "Won!!" For the time being, I give instructions to Luck, who is hiding in the shadows, and have it follow Nanami. With this, the chances of Nanami being endangered by humans should be considerably reduced. As for the monsters, Luck has becom stronger by defeating monsters, so I think it can handle up to D-rank monsters. "Really ... I brought them to ESJ to make Nanami happy, but are you the ones who will get in my way?" I walk towards where the monsters appeared. I''m a man who slaughters hundreds of D-rank Bonus monsters a day. If it''s only a D-rank monster, I can take on any number of them!! "I''m going too." Shia catches up next to me and mutters such. "Are you sure?" "Hmm." Shia and I ran side by side. "Customer!?" "That''s dangerous!!" The staff noticed Shia and I and tried to stop us, but Shia and I didn''t stop. I think the most apt description of the monsters that come out of the smoke are so-called ancient Japanese monsters. Bipedal creatures such as Oni and Kappas, along with animal-type youkai-like monsters such as Nekomata, Inugami, and Nogitsune, they seem to be monsters from nearby Dungeons'' Monster Rush.(TN:Not sure why it''s suddenly MonsterRush instead of Stampede, maybe it''s two different things?) "You guys!! The ones who make my Imouto sad, haaaaaaaaaaa!!!!!!!" "Unforgivable." Shia and I unleashed an intimidating anger. -Biku The monsters that received our anger stopped moving for a moment. It was a deadly moment. "Seiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa." "Haa." A blow of anger from Shia and I explodes. I punch with all my might. -Baki baki baki baki bakiii My attack doesn''t stop at just one monsters, it affects dozens of meters of space, and the monsters caught up in it are blown away. Shia also chopped up the enemy with tremendous speed and turned the enemy into powder. The monsters also felt frightened and stopped. It''s like asking us to beat you. "Oraaaaaaaa!!" "Haa." Shia and I steadily reduced the number of enemies and chased the monsters outside the wall. When I put my hand on the collapsed wall and looked outside, there were spider monsters like newborn children overflowing there. Thousands of them. "Isn''t that great!! I won''t forgive anyone who makes my Imouto cry!!" "I was looking forward to it, but you got in the way." Shia and I entrusted ourselves to our respective anger and attacked the monster''s den. After that, we continued to defeat monsters for several hours, and before we knew it, not a single shadow could be seen in the area aside from Shia and I. CH 105 Episode 105 You Said You Would Do Anything, Correct? "It looks like we''ve beaten all of them in this area." "Hmm." Shia and I look around and nod to each other. It''s really annoying that the amusement park trip with Nanami is ruined because of such small-fries. Even Shia has never been here before, so she was looking forward to it. Until just a while ago, her ahoge skillfully made a mark like a blue line on her forehead, but now it''s depressed. In this situation, I don''t think we''ll be able to play at the amusement park right away. Nanami''s sad face popped into my mind and my anger almost flared up again. "Hmm." Shia puts her hand on my shoulder and shakes her head. It''s useless to get angry anymore, so I guess I should stop. "Phew ... Well, the monsters around here have been annihilated, so let''s go to where Nanami is." "Do you know?" After taking a deep breath and calming myself down, I suggest moving to where Nanami is, but Shia asks me back. Come to think of it, I didn''t tell her. "Oh, it''s because of Luck. I can roughly tell where my familiar is." "Too convenient?" "Well, I don''t know either." I shrug my shoulders and smile wryly in response to Shia''s slightly surprised expression. But even more useful features? They keep increasing, and all the dropped items of the monsters we defeated today are in the shadows. Thanks to that, nothing fell around. "Envy." "Would you like to try looking for a familiar next time?" "Hmm!!" I can''t stand Shia''s envious gaze on me, and I make a cheap promise again. Haa ... I don''t feel like I can go against it with such a cute girl as my boss ... I let out a sigh and lead Shia to walk towards Nanami. "Umm ~, I''m sorry ..." When we return to the ESJ from the place where the wall collapsed and walk towards where Nanami is, we are suddenly called out to by someone who seemed to be a staff member. They have a somewhat grateful, yet apologetic look on their face. "Um, yes. What is it?" "No, umm, thank you for helping our park this time." When Shia and I turn to face the staff and reply, they bow their head deeply. We just exterminated the small-fry monsters of the Forest Dungeon level. It might have been difficult if there were only D-rank Bonus Monsters. And the explorers stationed here and the staff at of the Explorers'' Union near the dungeon should have worked hard to deal with it. "I didn''t do anything that great, so you don''t have to worry about it, right? Shia." "Hmm." I told them not to worry about it, and when I turned my gaze to Shia to ask for her opinion, she nodded. "No, no, the adventurers we hired all suffered serious injuries and withdrew, so I would like to express my deepest gratitude to the both of you." "Huh? Is that true?" I was shocked by the words of the staff. "Yes ..." Wow, are you serious? Weak monsters flowed in from this direction, and the strong monsters were concentrated in the direction of the dedicated explorers. After all, I''m lucky at times like this. I may have done something bad to the explorers. "So what do you want us to do?" "That''s ... it''s very difficult to ask, but I was wondering if you could go to another place to rescue them ... Of course, I''ll thank you later ..." Since I clearly expressed my desire to refuse, the staff member said it was extremely difficult to say. I don''t think we can deal with those strong monsters ... What the hell is going on? "No, no, we can''t handle those monsters, can we?" "No, no, the Boss class monsters have already been defeated, so I would like you to help exterminate the large number of monsters ..." "Hmm." The staff answers my questions. Certainly, monsters in other places we might be able to deal with. But I wonder if it was necessary to leave Nanami behind. In case of emergency, Luck will drag Nanami away and bring her into the shadows, but I think Nanami will be sad if this theme park disappears. She loves Santendo games. Should I do my best to help then? "Um ... we will do anything we can, so would you please do it?" I see. Anything ... has come out. I guess I should have them keep their word about this. I''ll be in trouble if they say otherwise later. I think I''m disqualified as an explorer if they don''t do anything even though I cooperated with them. I used my left hand to operate the smartphone and tap the record button. "''Anything'', you said this right?" "Yes. There are limits to what we can do, but ..." The employee answers my question with regret. "Are you sure our request will be done properly?" "Yes. I will definitely fulfill it." "Understood. Then, I will cooperate in subjugating the monsters caused by the Stampede." "Thank you." "So, where should we go now?" Is it okay to conclude the contract with this? "May I ask that you head to the east side of the park?" "I understand." "Well then, thank you very much." "Acknowledged." If I can get my point across here, there shouldn''t be a problem. Let''s take a picture just in case. "Do you mind if I take a picture?" "Eh, yeah, it''s fine." "Thank you." After comfirming with the staff, I quickly take out my smartphone and press the shutter so that the name and face of the staff and the inside of the theme park could be seen. After that, Shia and I started running towards the east side, which is the exact opposite side of the ESJ from where we are now. CH 106 Episode 106: Attack on Brother(TN:LMAO, Shingeki no Anijin, should technically be Attack on Brother-Person, but MEH! Blatant Shingeki no Kyojin(Attack on Titan) ripoff. Author could also have named it Shingeki no Kyoudai) "Oh! It seems to be over there." "Hmm." When we hurriedly head to the eastern area, small-fries and explorers are fighting sporadically there. It''s a very difficult situation. I''ll help them right away. "Um ~ Excuse me, I was told to come help, but where should I participate?" We call out to the explorers who seem somewhat free. "We did it! It''s reinforcements." "Oh, are you serious! Head over there!!" "I got it." The explorers responded to my voice with exhausted faces. We head in the direction we were directed to. There, just like in the west, the walls were broken down, and battles were waged between small-fry monsters trying to enter the theme park and explorers trying to prevent them. I heard that the main explorers have already retired, so they must be the same low-ranked explorers as I am. Maybe they haven''t realized the true meaning of proficiency yet, and haven''t trained their active system at all. Because I''m raising my proficiency. If it''s a D-rank monster, it''s an easy win. I can defeat an estimated C-ranked Boss, so I won''t lose to an explorer that doesn''t understand the meaning of the Hidden Test yet!! "I''ll help you!!" "H, help me!!" After calling out, I start exterminating the small-fry monsters. "Shia!!" "Hmm." We go around where the group of explorers is thin. "It''s because of you guys that I''m late to join Nanami!! Don''t get in my way!!" "Hmm!!" -Sudodododododododododooon -Zubabababababababababaaan I thrust my fist and Shia swung her sword like dancing. ""Haa!?"" I thought I heard some kind of surprised voices, but I don''t have the time to listen. I have to kill these guys quickly and head to Nanami!! After that, Shia and I were absorbed in continually attacking. Here too, just like in the west, the enemy disappeared after several tens of minutes. The reason why the numbers of enemies here hasn''t decreased is probably because the high-rank explorers defeated the strong enemies, but were injured and couldn''t reduce the number of small-fry monsters. "Um ~, I''m sorry." "Eh, ah, yes. What can I do for you?" "Um, is it okay to say that the rescue request is now complete?" "Eh, yeah. There are no more enemies, so I don''t think there is a problem." "I understand." After speaking with the low-rank explorer coordinator, we left the battlefield. "Finally, we can meet up with Nanami." "Hmm." When I detect Nanami''s presence from Luck''s sign and start running towards Nanami, Shia runs behind me. After running for a few minutes, we reach the place. There is a square in front of the entrance gate. There were still many people there. Did the Stampede stop the trains? Anyway, when I head towards Nanami, I can see that there is a crowd. "Um, did something happen?" "Ah, no, a cute girl was treating the injured ..." "Is that so? Can you let me through for a moment?'' "Eh, ah, yes. Go ahead." When I check what is happening with a person at the edge of the crowd, I understand that someone is treating the injured people. I know Nanami is the one in the center of the crowd from my detection, so I guess Nanami used magic to heal someone.(TN:Guess it''s not just attack magic, glad I changed it to Sorcery instead of Black Magic. Thanks for the input, everyone.) Well, it looks like it''s going to be tough in the future. Pushing aside the ordinary people who easily followed my words, I stepped into the center of the commotion. "Nanami." "Ah, Onii-chan!!" Nanami seems to have cast a spell on the lying injured man. As soon as I called out to her, she raised her face and smiled. And she immediately finished the treatment and hugged my body. Phew. You''re too cute. "Didn''t I tell you to keep your magic a secret?" "Because everyone might get seriously injured and die ..." "Nanami is kind. It can''t be helped that you used magic, so let''s clean up after it." When I spoke to Nanami with a troubled expression, Nanami looked down a little and made a sad face, so I patted her head. Hehehe. Due to the special training of the past few days, I was able to control the power of ''Caress'', so Nanami won''t show a sloppy face in front of everyone. It''s a secret that Luck became a hapless figure during training sessions. "What are you going to do?" "First of all, give me your electronic devices and Shia''s electronic devices." "Hmm? That''s fine, but..." "Hmm." The two of them handed me their phones while making strange faces. I send my gaze to Luck, pretend to put them in my pocket and store them in the shadows. "Then, shoot lightning magic towards the sky with all your might." "I don''t really understand, but I get it!" Nanami didn''t doubt my words and fired lightning magic into the sky with all her might. -Bachibachibachi!! Zudooooon!! A golden flash rises to the sky. "Wow!" "Wha, what is this!!" "Oh, I didn''t save it!!" At that moment, I heard voices around us. I think I got rid of most of the evidence. Did I break your phones? It''s a trifle compared to Nanami''s future. Without actual evidence, words alone won''t be persuasive no matter how you say it. I think it would be nice if I could prevent Nanami from drawing attention, even if just a little. "Now then, let''s go talk to the management of ESJ." "All right." "Hmm." When we leave, the road splits like Moses'' sea. We walked along that road to the place where the employee who gave me the request was. CH 107 Episode 107: Confused by Excessive Rewards "Ahahahaha. This is enjoyable!!" "Hmm." We are enjoying the attractions with all our might at ESJ right now. However, this is related to the fact that we went to get our reward after finishing the request yesterday. After finishing the request, we immediately head to where the staff member was to correspond with them, and we find the employee in no time. They are starting to clear up small pieces of rubble in the area. "Um ~, Excuse me." "Oh? What''s wrong? I think you were the ones we asked for help?" As I call out to the employee who requested our help, the employee asks me in a strange voice. "Oh, it''s over." "Yes! Please wait a minute!" Surprised by my answer, the employee let out a panicked voice and immediately started calling someone. "Ah, hello, how are you? Ah, I see, I understand." "Ah, hello, erm, yes, yes, that''s right. The two of them defeated most of it. I think the damage is quite minor. Yes. I udnerstand. I will respond accordingly." After interacting with some people on the other end of the phone, the staff turned to us. "Umm, I will pay you separately, but apart from that, we have caused you a lot of trouble today, and in view of the great contribution you have made to bring an end to the Stampede, I would like to express my gratitude to all of you. Up to 6 people, including you, can become permanent VIP members of ESJ. These members can use all ESJ related facilities free of charge. In addition, we are not open tomorrow due to cleaning etc., but if you are able to come, we will make a special arrangement for you. What do you think? You are welcome to stay at the ESJ official hotel and come from there. Of course, we will pay for the hotel." "Huh? Hey, do you mind if I ask you to wait a moment!?" "Yes, of course." Surprised at how big the reward the employee presented was, I took Nanami and Shia to a place a little ways away and crouched down in a circle. "Hey, what is with that reward?" "That''s crazy!! Lifetime free membership? That means it''s always free, right?" "Hmm." When I asked the two of them, I was surprised by the tone of Nanami''s excited voice even though she was whispering, and Shia agreed. They promised they would do anything, so I was planning to get a free pass ticket that we could play freely for a day next time, but I''m kind of confused because I was presented with a reward that was more than I expected. "Isn''t it? We''re not that big of deal, are we?" "What did you do?" "We just annihilated the monsters that appeared from the dungeons." "Eh ~ !? The reward is for just doing that?" "Yes." We were surprised and in shrewd whispers, discussed with each other about the rewards offered. Isn''t it too much to use ESJ''s facilities for the rest of our lives just for annihilating small-fry monsters. And they''re going to be open tomorrow, I don''t understand what the hell is going on. "Hmm." "What is it?" "You should take everything they can give." Shia raises her hand slightly and makes an unusual self-assertion, so when I asked her, I received an honest answer. If my boss says so, should I take what I can get? "Uh ..." The staff member timidly called out ot us from behind, looking apologetic. "Oh, yes, what''s wrong?" "I would like to hear from you soon, but how about it?" "Ah, I understand. Thank you very much. But about tomorrow, could you bring in a certain amount of guests other than us?" When I stand up and reply, the employee asks for a reply about the reward, so I accept it, and at the same time, I put out one condition. "Might I ask why that is?" "Because I think it''s important to have an atmosphere where there are people other than ourselves who are having fun in a place like this." "I see. I understand. Tomorrow we will invite only those who won the lottery amont the customers who came today and will be able to come tomorrow." I explain my thoughts to the staff who doesn''t understand my intentions. It might be nice to rent out the place, but I think that the fun would be reduced by more than half in an empty theme park with no one else around. The employee who understood that nods in agreement. "Thank you." "Then I will make the arrangements, so I will guide you to the hotel first, okay?" "Ah, yes. Understood." After that, we are taken to the hotel, and are guided to a special extra suite room on the top floor, where only super VIPs can stay. There are many private rooms here, and there are enough facilities for six people to stay. On the contrary, if you don''t care about the number of private rooms, it''s spacious and luxurious enough to comfortably accommodate thirty people. To be honest, I am originally a normal citizen, and it is a space where I feel very humbled. "Amaaaaaaazing!!" "Hmm." Nanami jumped for joy at its spaciousness and splendor, while Shia looked as if she were saying it was only natural, and sat down on the sofa and buried herself in the backrest. Nanami, who was surprised for a while, explored and played around the room until the staff came. After that, the staff who finished the formalities gave me six VIP membership cards, I contacted my Mom, and we took a good rest at the hotel that day. "Aaah, that was fun!!" "Hmm." After all that, we spent the whole day at ESJ on May 5th. CH 108 Episode 108: Behind the rewards (Third Person Perspective) "Satou-sama, thank you very much for this time." "No, no, thank you for being so nice to us." Takarada Shima, an ESJ employee bows to Fuhito. In response, Fuhito also bows his head while flattering the other party. It was too much of a reward for Fuhito, so even if he were offered any more, he would just be filled with fear. "It''s not out of the question. It''s a matter of course for Satou-sama, who made a great contribution. Of course, we will transfer the separately presented reward to your account, so please accept it." "Ha, ha ... Really, just today''s reward is plenty ..." Fuhito''s stomach hurts from receiving too much reward and from Shima''s attitude. The feeling that he was just defeating small-fry monsters filled the thoughts of Fuhito. "I can''t do that. I have been asked from above to take care of Satou-sama, so ..." "Yes, I will accept it." Seeing Shima''s stubborn attitude, Fuhito had no choice but to nod, thinking that if he didn''t accept it, he wouldn''t be able to go home. "Thank you. Please take care and come back again." "Yes, thank you very much. I was able to enjoy a good holiday." Shima, whose smile on their face was a business smile, somehow managed to answer with a real smile. Yesterday he was annoyed that he and Nanami were interrupted at the amusement park, but today he was able to fully enjoy ESJ with Nanami and Shia with only a small number of people, this might be good, were the heartfelt thoughts. "I am happy to hear that. I look forward to seeing you again." "Yeah, if we have the chance, I appreciate it." "Thank you!!" "Hmm!!" In front of Takarada Shima, the ESJ staff member, the three people, Middle and High School students gave greetings, and then turned their backs to Shima and left for the station. "I should say that I managed to make a connection." Shima muttered while staring at the backs of the three. Shima had received the instruction from a superior. Be sure to make a connection with the explorers who exterminated the monsters. For that reason, I don''t care what kind of reward you give them. Shima certainly knew they were worth it. The dungeon near ESJ is E-rank. ESJ hired a large number of D-rank and C-rank explorers and dozens of B-rank explorers under contract, so an E-rank stampede should have been no problem. However, this time there aws an unexpected miscalculation. First of all, the types of monsters. It was a completely different type of monsters that had appeared from the E-rank dungeons until now, and their strength had increased by several levels. Because of that, the speed of extermination slowed even for D and C-rank explorers. On top of that, the most powerful monsters in the group were difficult opponents even for B-rank explorers. As a result, the speed of annihilation slowed down, the walls of the theme park were destroyed, and they were forced to allow entry into the park. And secondly the number of monsters. Originally, a Stampede was supposed to be a phenomenon in which a few hundred monsters, or a thousand to several thousand at most, appeared. However, in this Stampede, a far greater number of monsters appeared. If they were strong and numberous, it was only natural that they would be pushed back. However, there were those who overturned the disadvantageous situation. Those were the two people, Satou Fuhito and Katsuragi Alexia. There is also information that his younger sister used her powers as an explorer despite being a Junior High School student. Shima also witnessed that power. The two of them headed towards the crowd of monsters, and when Fuhito waved his fist, dozens of the enemies exploded and burst. When Alexia swings her sword, the monsters are cut into pieces one after another. To be honest, Shima was completely shocked. And in the blink of an eye, all the monsters that should have been in the western area disappeared. It was a sight too unbelievable for Shima. -Tururururrururuuu At that moment, Shima''s mobile phone rang. "Hello!!" Shima immediately answered the phone, the east side is in danger, can you send some help over there, was the content. But, the explorers who had been defending the area were exhausted and injured across the board, and had all withdrawn. Those two were the only people that could be relied on. When Shima requested them for help since there was no harm in trying, acknowledgement was obtained as long as they got paid properly. From there, she was able to contact various people and obtain the right to decide how to reward Fuhito, and when she told them the reward when they returned, for some reason he consulted with the girls he was with.(TN:Thank you author for finally saying the person''s gender at the end of the chapter ...) Perhaps the reward was too little, Shima thought such, but it was a baseless worry, and she was relieved that he agreed with the reward. Offer the best conditions, by making them super VIP members of ESJ, she was able to create a connection, so it can be said to be a success. "I have to earn more trust from now on." Shima, who spoke to herself again, turned on her heel and went back to work. However, there was no one there to tell her that Fuhito was scared because the reward was too much. CH 109 Episode 109: The Last Night "It was fun, was it not?" "Yes." "Hmm." We were rocked by the train just like when we headed to ESJ. Nanami sat on a seat with a warm smile on her face, dangling her legs. Shia and I were looking at my Imouto with a smile. "Nn ... Nn Nn ..." Nanami was in high spirits for a while, but after about ten minutes, she began to fall asleep. "I''m sorry I got you involved this time." "Hmm. No worries." I was sitting across from Nanami, and when I called out to Shia, who was still attracting the attention of the surroundings, she tilted her face slightly, turned her sleepy eyes towards me, and shook her head. "No, it was quite difficult, wasn''t it?" "Happy to fight." "I see." Shia lets out a rough nasal sound and clenches her fist. Her expressionlessness also creates a mysterious atmosphere, and I could only nod in confusion. I think it''s important for Shia to raise her level. "Hmm!! I slept well!!" We arrived at the nearest station to the village. Nanami, who had fallen asleep until we got to the station, straightened up and said cheerfully. "You played a lot today, so you must be tired." "Maybe. I''ve been playing all day since morning. But, thanks to you, I''m completely satisfied?" Nanami looks up at me as if to say that my words were good." "I hope you enjoyed it." "Ehehe ~ Thank you for today. Onii-chan." "You''re welcome." I smile back at Nanami, who smiles at me, and laugh in amazement. "By the way, let''s go home quickly, Mom will get angry again." "Roger that." "Hmm." After the two of them nod at my suggestion, I put Nanami on Luck and hurry back home. ""I''m home ~ ."" "Welcome back. You''re not hurt anywhere, are you?" When we enter the house, my Mom runs up to us and begins to check our bodies in a flustered manner. "I didn''t get hurt!!" "There''s nothing to worry about with me." When Nanami and I told her to reassure her, she let out a sigh and showed a relieved expression. I told her that we were safe on the phone, but it seems that there was a lot of news about the Stampede in the dungeons near ESJ, so I think she was upset. While she was frustrated like that, I thought I did something wrong since we were the only ones playing happily. I wish I could do something to make up for it. "I''m glad Shia-chan is safe too." "Hmm." Mom smiled at Shia, and Shia nodded. Her ahoge somehow is bouncing happily. "Well then, let''s eat. You played too much and didn''t eat anything, didn''t you?" "Ah! Come to think of it, I haven''t eaten!!" As soon as my Mom muttered her predictions with an exasperated face, Nanami made a surprised face and shouted. -Kuuuuuuuu And right after that, Nanami''s stomach growled as if her body understood her hunger. "Ehehe ~ , I''m hungry." "I''m hungry too." "Hmm." Shia and I looked at each other and nodded at Nanami''s bashful smile. "Well then, wash your hands quickly. I prepared a lot of food today, so you''re going to eat a lot, right?" ""Yes."" We quickly washed our hands and gathered in the living room. A lot of dishes are lined up on the table, and you can tell that they are all freshly made from the steam. Nanami was in contact with her on LINNE at various times, so I think she heated them up around the time we got home. There are only our favorite foods lined up there. "Wow ~ !! ALl my favorite dishes today!!" "Really!!" Me and Nanami''s eyes lit up at the dishes in front of us. I''m hungry. "Tomorrow, Fuhito will go to school again." "Oh ~ , that reminds me. I''m getting lonely again ..." Nanami''s expression clouded at Mom''s words. Although it can''t be helped, I don''t really want to see Nanami''s sad face. "Hahaha. I''ll talk to you on LINNE again, so please be patient." "Kaay." Nanami answers sadly. "Come on, first of all, eat. Shia-chan can''t stand it either." "..." Mom urged us with a particularly high-pitched voice to break the sorrowful atmosphere of the place and we turned our gaze towards Shia. When we turned our faces to Shia, she was staring at the food and not moving. Her ahoge is shaped like a circle with a triangular missing part, and the missing part is moving like a carp''s mouth that swarms for food.(TN:Hello Pacman ahoge. Her ahoge is always amusing, but this one is particularly funny.) I think this is proof that she can''t help but want to eat food. "Yes. Let''s eat quickly." ""Itadakimasu!!"" We gave our post-meal greeting and started eating. After finishing the meal, I handed the souvenirs to my mother, and after taking out Nanami''s luggage, I took a bath and returned to my room. -Ton Ton A knocking sound is heard. "Yes?" "Onii-chan, I ..." It was Nanami who came to my room. I quickly open the sliding door, and Nanami is standing with her head down while fidgeting. "Nanami? What happened?" "Can I sleep with you?" When I ask Nanami what''s wrong, she asks with a sad expression on her face. Apparently, Nanami, who got lonely, wants to sleep with me on the last night before I go back to the school dormitory. With that kind of face, there''s no way I can refuse. "Of course you can." "Hooray!!" "Look, look, it''s already late at night, so you have to be quiet, okay?" "Okay." When I give her permission, Nanami jumps up and down in high spirits. However, it''s already quite late, so I have her quiet down and invite her into the room. "Ehehe ~ ." "Even though you''re a Junior High School student, you''re still so spoiled." Nanami and I are in the futon. Nanami hugs me as if clinging to me, and her face relaxes with a happy grin. "I think the next time we can meet is summer vacation." "Haa ... it''s long ..." "Well, as I said earlier, I''ll call you on LINNE from time to time, so please bear with it." "Yeah ... promise?" "Yeah." We talk about trivial things for a while, and before I know it, I fall asleep. CH 110 Episode 110: The Sloppy Man Is Still Sloppy Today (Third Person Perspective) "What''s going on with the Stampede?" "Yes. We are splitting the forces that were originally intended to be used in the subjugation operation for the Shushima Dungeon in two. It''s big, and we can''t escape the damage." "Haa ... I''m getting complaints from citizens about the Union again ..." "It can''t be helped. They don''t know the actual situation ..." Two people are having a conversation in the office of the Emergency Response Department Toshima Branch. One of them is Shindou, who is the owner of the room and the head of the Toshima Branch of the Emergency Response Department. The other is Yanagi Aki, who is his subordinate. The two shared information about Stampedes that occured at various places. "Even so, it''s an abnormal situation to have Stampedes happen all over the world, isn''t it?" "That''s right. Until now, there have been several Stampedes in the world, but this is the first time in history that more than 100 dungeons have caused Stampedes at the same time around the world." Never before have to many dungeons simultaneously caused Stampedes. A number that does not reach double digits at most. This time it has passed double digits and reached triple digits. Clearly abnormal. "If this happens, I''m suddenly curious about that theory." "What? What is the theory?" Aki muttered while staring into the air with a thoughtful look, and Shindou looked back at her with a puzzled expression. "Do you not know about the Dungeon Invasion Theory?" Aki with, ''Don''t you know that?'' such an expression on her face, replied with a look of surprise. "Invasion? Those monsters that don''t seem to have much intelligence?" On Shindou''s face, a sudden look of disbelief flashed across his face. It might be so. Although monsters may flock with their companions, even if they live such a life, they don''t even talk. He had no idea they were so intelligent. "It''s not necessarily them. There might be an entity controlling them, right? We still don''t know what the dungeon is." "That''s true, but ..." Shindou stutters at Aki''s reply. Come to think of it, they don''t know anything about dungeons, so it wouldn''t be strange for someone to create dungeons and create monsters. "Also, did you know? The concentration of mana around the world is steadily increasing." "Oh, I heard that story." There are institutions around the world that research magical power, and those intitutions have equipment that measures magical power, but it was observed that the concentration was rising year by year at institutions around the world. "Doesn''t it feel like that? It''s like someone somewhere is using the dungeon to create an environment where they can live." "Aren''t you guessing a bit too much?" It''s true that such an idea is understandable, but it seemed to Shindou that it was a bit too far-fetched. "It seems that due to these Stampedes, the concentration of mana at observation points around the world is jumping up at an accelerating rate. "Something that controls the dungeons ... if there is such a thing, isn''t the world doomed?" Shindou gradually began to think seriously about Aki''s words. Already an area of disaster, such as monsters in SSS-rank dungeons. If someone who could manipulate something like that was an enemy, that would indiciate a hopeless difference in power. "Maybe ... but, regardless of the future, we have no choice but to do what we can do now." "Understood." They nodded to each other with a wry smile at the conclusion they reached. While thinking that they don''t want such a future to come if possible ... - Don Don Don The sound of a violent knock on the door resounds in the room when the atmosphere becomes a little depressing. "Yanagi, let them in." "I understand." Following Shindou''s instructions, Aki opens the door. "Kya." "Section Chief, it''s serious!!" As soon as the door opens, an employee rushes inside. Wearing an impatient expression and doesn''t even seem to notice Aki. Aki is blown away and screams, but she is an explorer. She steadies herself without falling. "What is it!? You didn''t even ask for confirmation!!" "Eh! Oh! Excuse me!! I''m in a hurry!!" "Really ... will you be more careful next time?" "Yes. Excuse me." And she yelled at the staff who entered the room with such momentum. The staff finally notices Aki''s existence, understands that she was pushed away, and lowers their head. Seeing that, Aki folds her arms and exhales deeply, relaxing her disgruntled face and admonishes the staff. "Now, now, Yanagi. That person must have been impatient, too. Please leave it at that." "I know." "So, what happened?" Aki answers Shindou with a frustrated expression. Shindou ignores Aki and continues the story. "Yes ... that is, the dungeon near ESJ in Tohoku has caused a Stampede!!" "Damn. Is this a new Stampede here?" Shindou curses the new information brought by the staff. Now high-ranked and notable explorers flew to Hokkaidou and Kyuushuu to handle two Stampedes. If you hear such information in such a situation, it is not unreasonable to curse. "We have already contacted the Emergency Response Departments of the branches in various parts of the Tohoku Region. They can''t afford it, so ..." "If another Stampede were to occur far away, we wouldn''t be able to handle it, and even if we moved from here by helicopter, it would still take some time. What the hell is going on ..." "Certainly, if a Stampede of this scale were to occur, there is a possibility that the explorers who have exclusive contracts with ESJ alone would not be able to handle it." All three of them fell silent. Here comes a new Stampede. It is possible that there will be more. They need to also have some reserves. While they were out somewhere, a Stampede could occur somewhere else and the area would be devastated. One or two more would be manageable, but if there were more than that, the damage to the general public would be great. "For the time being, the least we can do is to support them." "Is that so." "Understood. The Union will send half our people. Please adjust accordingly." "I understand." "Phew. What should I do?" Shindou involuntarily complained about the difficult situation. - Don Don Don A few minutes later there was another loud knock, and at the same time someone entered the room without permission. It was Aki. "Section Chief!! The dungeon stampede near ESJ has come to an end!!" "Huh!?" It''s no wonder Shindou raised his voice at the premature ending. "Why did it finish so quickly?" "I don''t know the details, but it seems that there was an explorer who came to visit the ESJ, and with the cooperation of that explorer, they were able to successfully deal with it." "Do you know who the collaborator was?" Certainly, if high-ranked explorers who haven''t been sent to Hokkaidou or Kyuushuu are cooperating, it woudln''t be strange for it to end quickly. However, he shoudl have called out to most of the high-ranked explorers, and basically confirmed where they were. Among them, there should have been no one going to the ESJ suburbs. "The staff were all busy dealing with the Stampede, and the witnesses didn''t seem to know much about it. It was said that there was no data left." "What are the ESJs saying?" Shindou listens to the opinions while thinking that neither this one nor that one is useful. "It''s strange that they said that they were helped by an E-rank explorer, but that shouldn''t be the case. The scale of the Stampede this time is too different." Aki groaned again and looked into the distance and answered. " ~ !?" The moment Shindou hears the words ''E-rank explorer'', he is astonished at the possibility. That person has been on the spot as a party in most of the various incidents so far. "Aki!! Check the name of that E-rank explorer right away!!" "Wha, what happened!?" "Just go!! Right now!!" "Ye, yes!!" Aki rushed out of the room while being terrified by Shindou''s threatening attitude. "If my guess is not wrong, then your name should be there. Right ... Satou Fuhito?" In this way, both the world and the environment surrouding Fuhito was about to show dramatic changes without his knowledge. "Even so, no matter how long I wait, he doesn''t show up at the Union. Call me when he visits the Union, I thought I would face him with dignity. Give me back the feelings I''ve been waiting for!!" He was Shindou, a man who was as sloppy as ever. CH 111 Episode 111: Malice Approaching a Girl (Third Party Perspective) "What? An unqualified Junior High School girl was using healing magic? Is that a true story?" "Yes, there is no doubt. I was there." A truly villainous and dignified man and a slender subordinate are having a conversation. The subordinate was present at the place where Nanami was treating the injured and witnessed Nanami using magic. Pictures can be erased, but human memories cannot be erased. Naturally, there are those who remember like this subordinate. And if someone believes in that person more than a certain amount, then it''s only natural that their words are worthy of trust. Fuhito underestimated the possibility of taking action based on words. "Damn ... it''s skirt hunting again." "Fufufu. I''m sorry, it''s convenient for gathering information, and above all, it''s fun to throw away a woman who fell in love with you ... When that woman who didn''t think she would be abandoned is abandoned. The face of despair ... it''s really arousing." A grimace is spat out at the person with a villainous face, by a subordinate who hears him getting carried away. "He''s got bad taste." "He''s not bad as a boss. But abducting an underage girl and using her as a toy is too embarrassing for me ..." The subordinate shook his head in amazement at the boss who put himself on the shelf. This boss had repeatedly kidnapped minors, and had repeated acts that make him hesitate to talk about them. Certainly, the subordinates were somewhat better in terms of not violating the law, but they were similar scum. "Hahaha. Isn''t it better to mess with an innocent body that knows nothing?" "I don''t understand." The subordinate shook his head as if he had given up on the boss who distorted his villanous face. "So, what about that girl?" "Yes? I''m sure it''s the Boss''s preference, isn''t it?" The boss asked with a disgusting grin on his face, and the subordinate answered while playing dumb. The subordinate didn''t have that kind of hobby, but he still remembered that she had a well-groomed appearance that could be considered cute. "I see. Then it wouldn''t be a bad idea to keep this one." "Haa ... it doesn''t make sense if you break it." The subordinate is astounded and gives advice to the boss who is playing with his chin and has a disgusting smile on his face. They can only sigh because they know exactly what the boss is imagining right now about what to do with the girl he kidnapped. "I know. I''ll train her and make her an obedient slave who listens to what I say." "Yes, yes. I know you can''t go wrong if you have that many already." Even now, he keeps several underage girls around him, and they are slaves who obey their bosses. They had already gone crazy, but physically there was no problem, but it is highly doubtful whether it can be said that they''re not broken. And the future is bleak when the girls are out of favor with the boss. "And do you know her whereabouts?" "Fufufu, who do you think I am? I briefly seduced a member of the ESJ staff to find out, okay?" When the boss asks back, the subordinate responds with an attitude that is completely natural. Originally, he was good at such abilities as an explorer as well as appearance, and he was good at gathering information about women. So he had easy access to information. "Oh, well done. So?" After hearing that answer, the boss suddenly becomes motivated and asks about the results of the story. "Satou Nanami. It looks like she is the younger sister of an E-rank explorer named Satou Fuhito." "Who is Satou Fuhito?" "Yes, he''s an explorer from the Tohoku countryside. It seems that when he came to ESJ with his sister this time, they encountered a Stampede." "I see? You know where Satou Nanami is, right?" "Yes." "I understand. Then let''s go hunting." After hearing the rough story, the boss hits his knees and stands up. "I thought you would say that, so I prepared." "As expected. An explorer who can use magic is precious after all. I have to train her properly from a young age so that she can work properly even when she grows up, fuhihi." The boss, who was relieved by the response of his subordinate who understood what was going on, licked his tongue and made his originally sinister face twist even further. "Please don''t do it in a flashy way, okay? It''s hard to get involved with the police or the Explorers'' Union." "I understand." Seeing the excited boss, the subordinate who seemed worried warned him just in case, but the boss turned around and waved his hand behind him as he left the room first. "Haa ... if it wasn''t for that, he would be a good boss." Saying so to himself, the subordinate chased after the boss. CH 112 Episode 112: Existence that should never be forgotten "Onii-chan ..." Nanami is regretfully saying goodbye at the nearest unmanned station, with tears in her eyes. Please don''t make that face, my Imouto. "Really ... We just won''t see each other for a few months. Don''t you like me a little too much, Nanami?" "Yeah ... I love you ..." When I murmured with an exasperated and troubled expression, Nanami honestly expressed her feelings and hugged me tightly. She''s being unusually meek. When I first went to school, it wasn''t so bad. Perhaps she was holding back so that it wouldn''t be difficult for me to go. Maybe it''s because I''m back that she can''t control it anymore. "Hahaha. Nanami is already in Middle School, and will quickly become distant from her brother." "No ... I won''t do that my whole life ..." A forced smile appeared on Nanami, who hugged me strongly in emphasis. "Haa ... you can''t have a boyfriend if you do that, can you?" "I don''t need a boyfriend. As long as I have Onii-chan ..." Nanami mutters as she rubs her face against my chest. If she''s going to cling to me this far, I''m starting to worry about my Imouto''s future. Should I take out insurance just in case? "Good grief ... what a troublesome Imouto. I''ll stay with you until you find someone you like." "It''s a promise!" Hearing my reply, she lits her head up and shouts with serious, swollen red eyes. I have enough assets to support Nanami for the rest of her life, adn I don''t know if I''ll come back here after High School or if Nanami will leave here, but I''ll stay with her until she''s satisfied. I won''t refuse because it''s my Imouto''s request. Maybe since it''s like this, that my Imouto can''t leave her brother. "Understood. Then, shall we go soon?" I patted Nanami''s head, then got on the train with Shia and turned around towards Nanami. "Yeah ... well then, see you soon, Onii-chan." "Yeah, see you again, Nanami." "Onee-chan, too." "Hmm." We were sent off by Nanami, who was shedding tears like a waterfall, and left for Shinomiya Academy. "Phew ... I would like Nanami to leave her brother, but it''s quite difficult." Shia and I sat down next to each other in the seats, and started talking in a calm place. "You look like it''s not all bad." "Hahahaha. Did you find out?" In the first place, even though I want her to leave her brother, I would die of loneliness if she actually did, so being with Nanami is my wish. Such feelings were seen through by Shia. Unless, of course, someone suitable for Nanami appears, right?" A pressure interview by me and my Mom is waiting for that person, right? It is only after overcoming this that they can be recognized as worthy of Nanami. "Golden Week is already over ... it just flew by." "Hmm. It was fun." Shia faintly smiled at my mutter. As usual, the destructive power of her smile is too high and it is difficult to look directly at her. If she shows that expression so many times, even if I know it''s no good, I''ll fall in love, so I want her to stop. I desperately suppress the excitement of my heartbeat. "If you say so, then it was worth it to bring you here." "I want to come again." "Hahaha. If you don''t mind a place like this where there''s nothing, I''d like you to come with me again." "Hmm." While hiding my feelings, I continue the conversation with Shia. If Shia wants to go, I can''t refuse, and I gradually realize that I''m not dissatisfied with Shia''s requests. Perhaps I have already begun to be captured by Shia. While talking with Shia about our memories during Golden Week, we boarded the train to the station closest to the school after changing trains several times. "Somehow, I already feel nostalgic." "Same." Perhaps because it was the turbulent Golden Week holiday, I felt nostalgic when I returned to the nearest station to the school, even though I had only been away for about two weeks. Shia also nodded in agreement with me. However, the people around us are the same as before, with dumbfounded looks at Shia''s beauty that an idol who suddenly appeared would be stunned by Shia''s beauty and ran away from the superiority, and then turn a suspicious gaze at me for being next to her. There was surprise, uncomprehension, and jealousy. Every time they looked at me and Shia, they made faces with various emotions, but for some reason they suddenly turned their faces away. Did something happen? "Now then, shall we go back to our nostalgic alma mater?" "Hmm." Abandoning my irrelevant thoughts, we walked to school while being exposed to curiousity. But I forgot. That there is an outrageous monster at this school ... Anytime, anywhere in the school, someone who claims to have met by coincidence ... "Oh, what a coincidence. Satou-kun." Yes, as soon as I returned to the school, I ran into the monster called the Student Council President at the gate. "Hiiiiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" I screamed out loud unintentionally. CH 113 Episode 113: The Melancholy of an S-rank Explorer (Third Person Perspective)(TN:Melancholy of Suzumiya Haruhi ripoff title this time.) "Impossible ..." That''s what Kursaki Rei, an S-rank explorer who specializes in the covert system, says to herself. The reason why she is muttering such a thing is because she came to investigate the dungeon that Fuhito reported the other day. It was an E-rank dungeon according to Fuhito, but the A-rank monster Black Minotaur appeared as soon as she entered. On top of that, multiple monsters of five or more are acting in groups from the beginning. This must have been a dungeon of S-rank or higher. "Are you saying that he was exploring the dungeon like this? Moreover, taking along his younger sister, who has just become an explorer? If I recall correctly, when Satou-kun was appraised, he had no level, skill, or ability score." For explorers, status is absolute. As your level increases, your stats will increase accordingly, and at certain levels you will learn skills and become stronger. If it weren''t for that, he would have been the weakest explorer. "I wonder if he also acquired a level, skill, and ability value after diving into the dungeon as an explorer ..." Certainly, if that''s the case, no, she can understand it, but there are quite a few doubts. "Or is it because of her?" Kurosaki remembers the expressionless girl who unleashed a murderous intent on her. "Katsuragi Alexia. Her strength surpasses that of an S-rank. If she''s here, they could fight against these monsters. But when there are multiple of them, it''s still a heavy burden for her to protect them." Kurosaki deepened her thoughts and guessed. "Imouto-chan has just awakened, so she can''t do anything in particular, so I think it''s reasonable to say that Satou-kun also has a level, skill, and ability score. If it''s a level correction skill, then at least it''s possible." However, Rei, who couldn''t accept the insane idea of having no level, skill, or ability value, was unable to comprehend the true power of Fuhito. Of course, there was no one there to point out that mistake. If you are human with the highest level of appraisal, you might be able to uncover the secrets of Fuhito''s status. There are only so many people in the world that they can be counted on one hand, and they weren''t even here. "Anyway ... it''s bad if I don''t investigate this properly. I''m really glad I came to investigate." After listening to Satou-tachi''s story, Rei thought of leaving it to other high-ranked explorers, but Alexia''s ability and a bad premonition led her to come to investigate it herself. And she can say that it was the right thing to do. If it''s Rei, even if it''s a powerful monster, it''s difficult to find her if their detection abilities aren''t particularly good. Even if there are multiple A-rank monsters, she can catch them off guard from behind and defeat them with assassination skills without much difficulty. If it''s her, she can easily escape from monsters of a higher rank, so she''s good at investigating and exploring dungeons. After finishing a rough search of the first floor, she goes down to the next floor. "There wasn''t a single treasure chest ... I wonder if they took them ... If that''s the case, it''s possible that they have the power to explore this dungeon while mixing exploration with pleasure and carrying deadweight with them. It''s certainly hard to believe, but it makes sense that Momoka would want him." Rei went around the first floor, but noticed that there was not a single treasure chest. Just as Rei had imagined, Fuhito went around looking for treasure chests in a picnic mood and collected all of them, but Rei had no way of knowing. "I wonder if that''s all for today ..." She proceeded with the search of the second floor in the same way, but she''s out of time here. Even an S-rank explorer gets tired, and if she continues to be in a tense state, her spirit will wear out. Rest is essential. Searching every floor without being found by the enemy would take a lot of time, so she could only go up to the second floor. Even an S-rank explorer would have to be cautious as they progressed through this dungeon, and it was unusual that Fuhito proceeded as if they were enjoying an amusement park attraction. "Those kids look like really outrageous beings." As the search continues over several days, the circumstantial evidence that Fuhito''s abilities are almost certain is gathered. No matter what floor she went to, there wasn''t a single treasure chest, and all of them had been collected. The certainly showed that they had the ability to do so even with carrying dead weight along. "What on earth ..." What surprised Rei even more was that the Boss had been subjugated. As expected, she couldn''t defeat the Boss, so she looked inside the room with vigilance, and there was a return magic circle shining in the back. Namely, the fact that they defeated the Dungeon Boss. A dungeon that has few floors, but is guaranteed to be certified as an S-rank dungeon. The boss is definitely S-rank or SS-rank. In other words, they are strong enough to defeat even that while holding dead weight. "Well, I wonder what I should do ..." Rei, who finished exploring the dungeon, was terribly troubled. This is because the results of her survey were astonishing. And explorer who had been awakened for about a month had conquered an S-rank dungeon, even though it had few floors. Moreover, he was carrying his little sister who was basically an ordinary person who was just gaining strength. If she reports this to the Union as it is, they will try to get them by any means. For young people with promising futures to meet such a fate, it''s something Rei wants to avoid because of all the things that were done in the past. Fortunately, Rei is the only one who knows the whole story, including their reports. And only Rei was in a position where she could make a fair assessment of Fuhito''s power, though it was hard to say that it was accurate. "I''m sorry for the Union, but I"m going to hide it until they can protect themselves. No, more precisely, so that the Union can have a proper dialogue with them, I wonder if that''s correct ..." Rei said to herself and decided to submit a report containing false information. CH 114 Episode 114: Is the Outer Moat Filled in a Place I Don''t Know About? "Yo." "Good morning." The morning after the holidays. "How was your Golden Week?" Aki, who was with me at breakfast, casually asks me. "I''m tired because of many things." "Haa ... I knew it. I''m so jealous that you''ve crossed the line!!" "I didn''t cross anything!!" With a tired expression on my face, Aki said something incomprehensible about something he had misunderstood, so I instinctively stood up and objected. My voice was so loud that the gaze of the nearby people hurt. "That''s why, I told you that I don''t have that kind of relationship with Shia, okay?" "Are you really in a position that you can say that ..." When I sit down in a cold sweat and whisper, Aki mutters in amazement. "What? Is there something?" "Don''t you hear rumors?" "What did you say?" When I questioned Aki''s attitude and asked him, he answered simply. I don''t understand his words so I ask again. "You know, I think you already know, but Alexia-chan stands out a lot. If there''s a change in her, it will be noticed right away. When you came back from your parents'' house, she was wearing plain clothes that we had never seen before, and you were happily walking side by side. From the outside, it looks exactly like you''re dating." "Huh?" Listening to Aki''s story, I leak a stupid voice. I understand that Shia stands out. But I''m just a mob who failed even in his High School Debut. On the contrary, I am a dropout of an explorer who has nothing but proficiency. It doesn''t make sense for someone like that to become rumored to be with Shia. It''s likely to be out of proportion. "No, no, no, it''s really impossible for me and Shia to be dating, right?" "But you''re the only one Alexia-chan calls by a nickname, you''re the only one she goes out with, you''re the only one she talks to at school, and you''re the only one Alexia-chan gets along with." Certainly, Shia was definitely together with me except when she was at the study session. From teh outside, it may look like that, but it can''t be helped. As expected, Shia would be uncomfortable with such rumors, so I should tell her that there would be bad rumors if she is with me. After that, Shia would be convinced and dissolve the party. Being unable to be with a beautiful girl is sad for a healthy High School boy, but I think Shia''s reputation and whether she''s happy is more important than that. I guess I''ll be out of the role soon. "No, no. Anyway, it''s clear that Shia and I don''t have that kind of relationship. At first Shia and I couldn''t even get along." "I don''t think so. At least I think you and Alexia-chan are a good match." What are you talking about? Aki mutters something incomprehensible again. There''s no way Shia and I are a good match. I strongly disagree. "Because you''re so good at taking care of her. Alexia-chan is the type of person who is a bit ''Poya Poya'', a caring guy like you would be a good fit. Alexia-chan is also taking care of you."(TN:Apologies, I can''t figure out what ''Poya Poya'' is, the kanji is ݥݥ and I guess it''s some sort of description, but I can''t find anything other than people asking what it means.) "She can talk normally with you ..." Aki''s words certainly make me unconsciously be reminded of myself being inadvertently cared for by Alexia. However, it''s frustrating that I can''t argue with anything, so I replied with the best words I could think of. "It''s because I''m talking to you, and because I''m your friend. Have you actually seen Alexia-chan talk to anyone?" "... I haven''t." However, the intention of objecting came back as a boomerang that made no sound. It was a perfect boomerang. It''s true that I''ve seen Alexia talking to her classmates and Aki in the dormitory, but it all started with the other party. I have never seen Shia actively talking to someone other than myself. But it''s also possible that she''s talking in my absence. "Such as talking at Dungeon Exploration Club''s study session ..." "Hey. She''s taking lectures with her classmates in the dormitory, but it''s always the other person who talks." Seriously ... Shia, who is so introverted, gets along well with me. Certainly, if you look at it objectively, it wouldn''t be strange if it looked like we were dating. It''s true that being able to go out with such a beautiful girl is nothing short of a pleasure. But the connectiong between me and Shia is that of an employer and an employee. That''s all. "We''re just on good terms because we''re forming a party due to certain circumstances. Nothing more, nothing less." "Haa ... if you say so, then it must be so, but remember that the people around you don''t think so, okay?" "I understand." Aki gives advice with a serious face even though he''s astonished at my answer. I deeply nodded at his too serious expression. CH 115 Episode 115: Shuraba (Sister-Approved Woman vs Delusional Reality Woman) "Good morning. Satou-kun, Sakura-kun, it seems like we''re coincidentally leaving at the same time today as well." When Aki and I go outside, the Student Council President stands there as if it''s natural. What do you want already!? It''s not a coincidence, right? You were waiting there before we left, weren''t you? "Good morning." "Iyaaa ~ , the Student Council President looks beautiful today too!!" "Ara ara, Sakura-kun, such flattery right away in the morning?" "No, no, I''m serious!" As usual, Aki and the Student Council President''s skit begins in front of me. However, a new character appears there. "Good morning." It was Shia. Even today, her sleepy eyes and ahoge are shaking. She has never gone to school with me before - although it is on the premises, so it isn''t that far away - but she approaches me, which is unusual. I also feel that she is wary of the Student Council President. Did something happen? "Good morning. Is something wrong?" "I was asked by Nanamin." When I call out to her, she takes out her smart phone and operates it a little then sticks it out in front of my face. Are you telling me to look? Shia nods at my gaze. [ Please protect Onii-chan from getting attached to a bad woman, Onee-chan!! Oh, but he can''t flirt with Onee-chan, either!! ] On the smart phone, the screen of the talk app ''LINNE'' is displayed, and a sentence from Nanami is displayed. It seems that they became friends with ''LINNE'' before I knew it. Even so, Nanami worries too much. Leaving Shia aside, there will never be the Student Council President. I don''t care. She''s too scary and too unreliable. For the time being, I am able to understand why Shia is here after reading my sister''s message. Is that why you are wary of the Student Council President? Because she''s approaching me carelessly. "Shia, don''t worry because it won''t happen with the Student Council President." "Is that so?" "That''s right. That''s why you don''t have to be so cautious." I quietly whisper in Shia''s ear. "Ara ara, aren''t you on good terms?" "Hii!?" The smile of the Student Council President who looks at us like that deepens even more. However, even though she is certainly smiling, her eyes aren''t smiling at all, and my fear doubles and I let out a scream. "Hmm. Party members. Naturally." Shia doesn''t fear the Student Council President and answers with a triumphant look. Perhaps she thinks it won''t be conveyed to anyone other than me, so she includes the reason in her words. It seems that fierce sparks can be seen flying between their gazes. "Ara ara, but ... Satou-kun and I are on good terms too, you know?" "Is that so?" Shia looks at my face and I shake my head. What does the Student Council President want? Even though I feel nothing but fear here. "Fu-kun doesn''t seem to think so." "Ara ara, Satou-kun, please don''t say such things. We have so many fateful encounters every day, don''t we?" Shia tilts her head and questions the Student Council President. What kind of delusions does the Student Council President have? I don''t think we meet coincidentally, rather, she waits for me all this time. I feel fear because her perception has been altered to suit the Student Council President. "Student Council President, just because we meet by chance on the way to the destination doesn''t mean it is a fateful meeting, right?" "What are you talking about? Although by coincidence, we met every day before Golden Week and had lunch together." "Isn''t that right? We coincidentally had lunch together with the Student Council President every day." The Student Council President argues further against my objection, and for some reason Aki crosses his arms and mutters something in support of the Student Council President''s words. "What do you think? Satou-kun and I are on good terms, aren''t we?" "Doesn''t matter. I''m officially recognized by Fu-kun''s Imouto." The Student Council President has a triumphant look, but Shia quietly shakes her head. No, no, Shia-san? Since when do Shia and I have a relationship that needs to be officially recognized? This is the first time I''ve heard of it? You probably want to say that you''re officially recognized as my Imouto''s friend, but that''s a completely misleading phrase. "Hey, did you take advantage of Satou-kun''s Imouto? How cowardly." The Student Council President''s insane-looking smile intensifies further. What''s cowardly, I don''t understand at all!! Shia just became good friends with my Imouto!! Someone help me!! -Kiiin Kooon Kaaan Kooon ... Did my wish come true, the school chime rings. "Ah, it''s dangerous!! I''ll be late for school, so I''m going!! Shia, Aki, let''s go." "Hmm." "Ah, what are you doing, Fuhito!! Student Council President, I''m so happy to meet you this morning!! See you soon!!" When the chime rings, I grab the two of them by the arm and run to school. Shia reacts immediately, and even though Aki is flustered by the suddenness, he greets the Student Council President with pompous greetings as usual, and we run to the school together, and we manage to make it to homeroom in time. "What a terrible experience right away in the morning ..." I felt even more uneasy about my future school life. CH 116 Episode 116: A New Encounter "Explanation of practical training." "Do you feel like I have to participate too?" "Hmm." After finishing school classes for the first time in a while, Shia invites me to the Dungeon Exploration Club. Come to think of it, Aki said that the practical training will start after Golden Week. Haa ... If possible, I don''t want to participate. If I get involved with other explorers, even though I''ve become able to defeat D-rank monsters, I''ll be able to see how they will soon overtake me. It''s painful. But since I made a promise, I intend to keep it. "I see. Then, let''s go together." "Hmm." Shia and I first detect the outside of the classroom to check for any signs, confirm where the Student Council President is, and then head to the Exploration Club exclusive building in a way that we won''t meet. I felt a sign that she was going to catch up with us halfway through, but Shia and I moved quickly. "Oh! Are you guys on the way to the Exploration Building too?" Saotome-senpai calls out to us. Long story short, he''s the head of the Dungeon Exploration Club that we''re heading to. It seems that senpai is also heading to the exclusive building of the Dungeon Exploration Department. "Hello. Does that mean Senpai is as well?" "Yeah. First-year dungeon practical training starts tomorrow, right? I have to explain that." Saotome-senpai answers my question with a slightly troubled expression. It seems to be difficult because there are roles that must be fulfilled in various events as the person in charge. "I see. Is that the role of the person in charge?" "Yes." While we were talking, we arrive at the Exploration Building. "Then, I''m ready, so I''m going first, okay?" "Understood." Saotome-senpai goes inside first, Shia and I go to the reception desk and proceed to the designated room. "Here?" "Hmm." Shia seems to be used to it because she always comes here. She nods without hesitation at my question. The door is an automatic door that opens when pushed, so when I pushed the button provided, the door opened without a sound. The inside is like a newly built classroom, and the seats are filled one by one from the front. However, it seemed that we were already the last ones, and the only seats left were the last row seats. Among the people gathered there are acquaintances such as Aki, our fellow classmates, and fellow dormitory students, as well as members I have never seen before. The members I''ve never seen before are probably explorers of a class other than ours. "Ara, Katsuragi-san and umm ..." As soon as we enter, a female upperclassman wearing glasses who is standing next to us notices Alexia, but she is at a loss for words when she sees me for the first time. "I''m Satou Fuhito." I introduced myself as if to send out a lifeboat. "Ah ~, I heard about you. Are you going to participate in the practical training from today?" The glasses-senpai seems to have heard of the name I mention, and claps her hands with a refreshed expression. She probably heard about me from Saotome-senpai. "Yes, I am." "Then, please sit down with Katsuragi-san." "I understand." The conversation progresses naturally and we sit down in two seats at the end of the row nearby. "Who was that person just now?" I whisper to Shia who is sitting next to me on the left and ask about the identity of the glasses-senpai from before. "Vice Director, Kisaragi Sayaka." "Kisaragi-senpai, huh?" "Hmm." Shia answers my question in a straightforwards manner as usual. I see, so that person is the Vice Director? I feel refreshed, like a fish bone stuck in my throat has been removed. A few minutes after we took a seat, the door at the back of the room opens, and Saotome-senpai and several others who seem to be seniors from the Dungeon Exploration Club enter the classroom. Saotome-senpai stands in front of a figurine that looks like a podium, and the other seniors line up on both sides. Kisaragi-senpai follows after them and stands next to Saotome-senpai. "Ah ~, ah ~, mic test, mic test. Are you all here?" After checking the microphone, Saotome-senpai moves his mouth away from the microphone and asks Kisaragi. "I think everyone who can come currently has come." Kisaragi checks while flipping through the roster list, but it seems that the people who aren''t here aren''t just skipping. "Is that so, then let''s move on to the hands-on training." -Baaan "Whew. Looks like I made it in time!!" The moment Saotome-senpai heard Kisaragi-senpai''s reply and was about to explain the practical training, the sound of the door slamming in the back of the room along with the echo of a girl''s voice reverberated. When I look over there, I see a girl with long black hair tied up in a ponytail. She is a beautiful girl with ocher eyes that show a strong will. Her well-proportioned features are beautiful enough to attract the attention of men. "Um, who are you?" Vice Director Kisaragi asks while fixing her glasses. "I''m Shimotsuki Amane. I''m finally able to come today!!" Her fearless smile gives off the atmosphere of a fighter. "Shimotsuki, Shimotsuki ... Ah, found it!!" Kisaragi-senpai seems to have found it after looking over the roster list for a while. "Ah, so that''s you. Please take an empty seat. The explanation is just beginning." "I understand!!" When Kisaragi-senpai urges her to take a seat, she sits on my right. "I''m Shimotsuki Amane. Nice to meet you." She sits next to me and smiles at me. She''s quite a beautiful girl, so normally I''d be taken aback, but I hang around Shia after all. I don''t get taken aback with such a casual opponent. "Oh, I''m Satou Fuhito. Nice to meet you." "Heeeh ... you ..." As soon as I introduce myself, she narrows her eyes and stares at me as if evaluating me. CH 117 Episode 117: Hate rises, to the bitter end!! Shimotsuki-san''s face makes me feel like she''s evaluating me. What is it? Do I have something on my face? No way!? Nose hair is coming out!? I had the urge to check my nose hairs in a mirror. "Hmm." However, when I thought I heard a familiar voice, I was lifted from behind and moved to the seat to the left, and Shia sat in the seat where I just vacated. "Eh, what''s with this kid?" "Get close. No good." Shimotsuki-san was bewildered by Shia who suddenly appeared, Shia replied while facing forward. Her ahoge is like a dog''s mouth and is intimidating Shimotsuki-san. No, I''m happy that you''re keeping your promise with my Imouto, but isn''t that too one-sided? Shia. "Haha. Is it jealousy? You, you." Shimotsuki-san immediately distorts her face into a grin and pokes Shia''s cheek with her finger to make fun of her. Besides, that question is meaningless to Shia. It''s not like she has those feelings. "I''m being asked." "Heh, you''re not jealous, are you?" "Hmm." Perhaps Shimotsuki-san gets tired of seeing Shia who doesn''t show any particular change in expression, so she stops poking and makes an interested expression. I don''t know, but it seems that she read something from Shia''s expression. "I''m Shimotsuki Amane. What about you?" "Katsuragi Alexia." Shimotsuki-san asks Shia''s name with a fearless smile, and Shia answers with just her name. "Oh, you''re that genius-sama. I didn''t know you because you look so different." "Not a genius." When Shimotsuki-san mutters as if she remembered, Shia shakes her head. I think Shia is quite a genous, though? On top of that, she''s working hard and she''s the best. "Hmm, it''s fine, but I look forward to working with you." "Hmm." Shimotsuki-san ignores Shia''s hostility and grabs Shia''s hand and arbitrarily shakes it. Shia is left to her mercy without showing any particular emotion. The threat of the ahoge is getting stronger though. "Fuhito-kun too." "Oh, oh. Nice to meet you." Shimotsuki-san suddenly looks at me with a carnivorous expression, and I nod while flustered. "Hey, hey, don''t walk, look forward. I''ll start explaining." "Oh, I''m sorry." "Hmm." "To me of all people!! I was careless. I''m sorry." We completely forgot that we are in the middle of the orienteering of the practical training class, and Saotome-senpai warns us. As expected of Senpai, his face is dumbfounded. We immediately bow and apologize. After that, we received an explanation from Saotome-senpai, and the group was finally dissolved. To put it simply, practical training is actually trying out what you learned at the study session. A task was given to Shia, and it was necessary to clear it. I am to support her. Practical training is held twice a week. It takes place every Tuesday and Thursday. Good thing it''s not Friday!! Because the dungeon camp time will be reduced. Of course, if there is an overnight class, it will be continued on Friday. It doesn''t seem like there are many of them, and it looks like I don''t have to think about it for now. "Um ~, I''m sorry. I haven''t decided on a party yet?" However, Shimotsuki-san raises her hand to break the atmosphere of dissolution. Eeh? What do you mean? I thought the parties were decided quite some time ago. "Ah, ah. Were you resting the whole time? A party huh ... um." "If I can choose which one I want, I''d like to join Fuhito-kun''s party!!" Saotome-senpai, who sensed Shimotsuki-san''s circumstances, looks at the list and starts looking for a party that she can join, but at the same time she raises her hand and nominates me. At that moment, for some reason, I felt that the men''s gazes of murderous intent increased. I''d like to think it''s just my imagination. "Um, they have special circumstances, so Katsuragi and Satou are forming a party. Because Katsuragi has the leadership of that party, if you really want to enter, you have to get Katsuragi''s permission." "Eh, is that so!?" She''s surprised that Shia has the right to decide her party. "Hey, Katsuragi-san, please!" Shimotsuki-san put her hands together and bows her head in front of Shia. "Hmm ..." Shia is confused and looks at me. No, even if you look at me ... the leader is you, Shia-san. However, if it was Shia before forming a party with me, I think she would have curtly refused. But now it seems difficult to say no because of the other person''s feelings. I don''t know her circumstances, but I''d like to do something about that worry someday. "Shia should just do as she thinks." I urge Shia to just follow her own feelings. "Hmm. It can''t be helped. You can join the party for the practical training."(TN:Shia stresses the ''practical training''.) "Ah, thank you!!" "Irritating." Shia gives permission in a somewhat connotative way. Shimotsuki-san who is overwhelmed with emotion hugs Shia and expresses her joy while rubbing her cheek on her face, but Shia shows a very disgusted expression. "Fuhito-kun, my best regards from now on." "Ah, ah, my best regards, Shimotsuki-san. Well, I''m just Shia''s support. I don''t have much to do." Shimotsuki-san, who left Shia, approaches me, takes my hand and holds it close to her chest. Please stop because my hands are a little bit buried in that plump soft hill. I really feel that everyone''s murderous intent gauge is increasing. "Ah, please stop calling me Shimotsuki-san in such a strange manner, okay? Can you call me Amane?" "U, understood, Amane." Shimotsuki-san says it as if she just remembered it, and I call out her name in confusion. "Okay!!" She winks and smiles like a flower. Pushed by the momentum of Amane, which came in a different form than Shia, I ended up calling her given name. "Hmm. No flirting." Shia pulls us away like that. Her ahoge is making the symbol of an X. "Eh ~, it''s just a little skinship." "No. Nanamin''s instructions are absolute." Amane puffs out her cheeks and makes a displeased face, but Shia, saying dialogue is useless, stands in front of me with her arms in the shape of an X. "Who is Nanamin?" "Fu-kun''s Imouto." "Hmm. Do you have official recognition?" "Hmm." "I''m envious." Shia boasts with a triumphant face that only I can understand, and for some reason Amane looks envious even though they met for the first time today. Also, stop expressing our relationship as officially recognized. Even if it''s officially recognized, it''s still the position of a friend. We''re not in that kind of relationship!! The hate from everyone is increasing more and more, so please give me a break!! Aki is looking at me with blood dripping from his eyes. His eyes are tinged with madness. "Yes, yes, don''t stand there and talk, you guys should disband for today!!" The moment I hear those words, "Well then, see you tomorrow!!" After saying that, I ran away from the place. ""Fuhitooooooooooo!!"" I hear a terrible voice behind me, but I quickly leave the place. Even so, Amane is definitely plotting something. Otherwise, there''s no way she''d want to join a party with an explorer at the bottom like me. Maybe the Chairman or someone else realized my secret or Luck''s ability. I have to brace myself for this. I return to my dorm room with renewed determination. CH 118 Episode 118: The grass is greener on the other side "Shia, is that okay? You don''t have to force yourself to let her join the party, you know?" The next day, after spending the usual time of terror in the morning, I once again talk with Shia about yesterday''s discussion with Amane about the party in the classroom. It can''t be changed because it''s already decided, but I still care. "Hmm. OK. Just party for practical training. Can''t join our explorer party." "Ngigigigigigigigigiii." I ignore Aki, who has bloodshot eyes beside me. "Oh, I see." She was using a way of talking that had some kind of connotation, but is that what she meant? Shia-san, isn''t that absurdly atrocious? Because that means only Amane won''t receive the benefits of sharing experience points, right? I think it''s pretty bad bullying. "Let''s form a proper party for the practical training, okay?" "Hmm. Can''t be helped." I can''t overlook it, so when I warn her, Shia replies with a slightly disappointed voice. Were you really going to do it? It seems that it was just my imagination that she had mellowed. "Ngigigigigigigigigiii." "Aki, it''s time to fix your mood." Aki has been glaring at me and Shia - mostly me - since morning while gritting his teeth. Because of the incident with Amane joining my party yesterday, he was building up his jealousy towards me. "Shut up!! Why!! Why is it always you!! You''re always getting along with pretty girls!!" I can see the other men near Aki nodding. Do your own thing instead of eavesdropping!! "Seriously, that''s a terrible misunderstanding. I already told you, my relationship with Shia isn''t like that, right? Right?" "Hmm. Just a normal Nanamin approved relationship." When I asked Shia to confirm, she answered as if it were natural with a proud look. That''s why, don''t say such instigating things as if they were a matter of course!! "No matter how you look at it, she''s your sister-approved lover in every aspect!!" "I told you, it''s different. My Imouto asked Shia to keep women away from me. How does that classify her as my girlfriend." Because Shia affirmed it as if it were natural, Aki yells at me. Also, the nearby people nodded in agreement. While sighing, I frantically tried to clarify it. "Fuck. Aren''t you popular!!" "What are you saying ... The Student Council President approaches me one-sidedly, and I only just met Amane. It''s not like that." It''s not like I''m surrounded by love either ... A classmate who grasped my weakness and with whom my guilt has accumulated over time. An ominous Student Council President who lies in ambush and then claims it''s a fateful encounter. And an explorer who, I don''t know why, is approaching me for some purpose. The only people around me are these strange people. "Haa, don''t try to tell me such luxurious worries. If you''re a healthy High School boy, you should be happy just to get acquainted with a beautiful girl!!" "You don''t even know how I feel ..." It''s not a story that anyone is fine as long as they are a beautiful girl!! If I can change, I want to change. I''ve gotten used to Shia quite a bit, so it''s good, but the other two I can''t feel at ease with at all!! "You!! For me!! I told you I want to make a harem, I am in a party full of men, the Senpai''s I''m on good terms with are all male. I don''t have a younger or older sister. I don''t even have a cute childhood friend!! Do you know how painful it is!!" Aki sheds tears like a waterfall and appeals to me. The guys in the surroundings were crying too. It has nothing to do with you guys!! Besides, Aki, your conclusion is completely unrelated, isn''t it? In the first place, all the girls are drawing away because you stated you wanted to make a harem!! Fix that first!! "Yes, yes, anyway, I certainly understand ~ ." I swallowed what I was going to say, in disgust at him sulking. No matter what I say, this guy won''t listen. "Haa ... There''s no girl who talks to me." "Aki, Yoshiyoshi." "Uuu. I''m happy to be petted by a beautiful girl, the ''nadenade'' of a girl with a boyfriend, really touches my heart ..."(TN:He''s totally being treated as a dog.) Aki collapsed on my desk and cried. Shia petted Aki''s head with an unusually expressionless expression. She might feel responsible that she has done something bad somehow. Receiving her kindness, Aki wets my desk even more with his tears. "Aki, you bastard, I envy you being petted by Alexia-chan!!" "That''s right, I thought he was a companion, but it seems that he was also a traitor." "Kuuh. Unforgivable. I have to consult with everyone in the SSS ..." The men around him, who were on his side until just now, suddenly harbor hatred towards Aki. Are your ties that light? Whatever, I don''t care about that sort of thing. "Rather than that, Aki. Wipe my desk properly, okay?" I say that as I look at Aki''s tears and drippy nose at my desk. "Are you an Oni!?" "Dunno!!" Aki yelled with snot and tears dripping down his face, so I cut him off and threw him away. CH 119 Episode 119: Amane-sama wants to be confessed to (Third Party Perspective)(TN:Ahahaha, this time it''s a Kaguya-sama ripoff title.) "Is it okay to say I succeeded in making contact for the time being?" Amane lays down on the bed in her room and mutters to herself. "Seriously, Shindou-ojisan really is unreasonable ... Haa." After Amane let out a sigh, she picks up her smartphone that was casually placed on the bed, opens the talk app ''LINNE'', and looks at the message that was sent. A message from Shindou, the Section Chief of the Emergency Response Department, who is also her uncle, was displayed there. [ Ou, It''s been a while, Amane!! If I remember correctly, you passed the exam at Shinomiya Academy, didn''t you? There''s a first-year student there who I''d like you to investigate, so please go to school immediately. The subject of the investigation is Satou Fuhito. His face isn''t particularly attractive, but it''s reasonably proportioned, he looks like a well-trained young man. I think the candidates will be narrowed down because he has awakened as an explorer. Well then, I''m relying on you!! Ah, absolutely don''t put your hands on him, okay? You might die? ] A request from her uncle to investigate Fuhito. Amane, to the abrupt content ''Wait a minute, Uncle!!'' although she sent such, he must have been busy, as the message has not been marked as read since then. Amane has various circumstances, making it not possible to go to school until now, but after receiving the message from Shindou, she went to school after cleaning up the remaining circumstances with a super express speed. That day was exactly the day of the orientation for the practical training. Thanks to that, she was able to make it just in time and meet Fuhito, and for her, it was a sudden windfall. "Even so, he didn''t look that strong, but is he really strong?" She has a lively personality and has always been a bit of a tomboy, when she awakened her aptitude as an explorer, her battle-hungry side began to emerge. So if she''s told she might die, she is itching to try to fight. However, it''s what her uncle, who has the qualificiations of an A-rank explorer, said. She thought it would be best to follow his instructions first, so she restrained herself there. "Rather than that ... the girl next to him. That kid is really strong. Definitely stronger than me. If I do something bad, she will something even worse to me. It seems she was requested to do something by his sister. And ... what? Isn''t she too cute? Is she really human?" However, what she can''t help but remember is the girl who is too beautiful and cute to be human. Amane herself, is confident in her appearance. However, standing in front of Alexia, someone like herself ..., Alexia''s appearance was so inhuman that it made her feel humiliated. Overwhelming power erupts from such a pretty Alexia, she can see a future where if she tries to put her hands on him, it seems like her head will be cut off immediately. However, those who were able to sense it on that occasion, other than the person in charge and the senior students, was just Amane. In other words, Amane was also a talented person. "For now, if we dive into the dungeon together, will I understand what my uncle was talking about?" Anyway, in the current situation, Fuhito gets along very well with Alexia, that''s all she knows. When she applied for a party to get even a little information about him, Alexia, who was wary of Amane, accepted, and from tomorrow she can dive into the dungeon with them. In an F-rank dungeon, she might not be able to understand much about them, but she thought it would be nice if she could find out even a small part of his ability. "But ... I put his arm against my chest, but he didn''t change his expression at all, did he?" After thinking about her original purpose to some extent, the next thing she was curious about was his reaction when she tried to lightly seduce him. Rather than blatantly doing something like the Student Council President, Hojou Tokine, Amane''s own personality is such that it wouldn''t be strange to do something like that, holding his hands and pretending not to understand anything at all, while burying them in her chest. Amane knew from experience that if she did that, most men would be lenient towards her, but this time it had no effect on Fuhito, from the beggining to the end, he left it up to Alexia to make the decisions and didn''t intervene. "Is it because he has a girlfriend? If that''s the case, I feel like I''ve lost as a woman, and it''s frustrating. Even if there''s nothing I can do about my appearance, that''s not all there is to a woman!!" Originally a sore loser, she admitted that she was defeated in the terms of looks, but she didn''t like to honestly admit that she was losing in terms of overall attractiveness as a woman. There are many places where she hasn''t lost. Amiable personality. Good at housework and homely. Someone who does everything sweetly to the point that if you fall in love with her, you will become a useless person. She was confident that she would not lose to Alexia in that area. "In that case, let''s beat her in a game as a woman!!" Amane got up from the bed and fired herself up with a small guts pose. Amane, who hates to lose, suddenly became motivated. She did it. She can''t win in terms of appearance, but as a woman, she''ll steal Fuhito from Alexia and leave her behind. Then she will have won. For some reason, she changed the investigation this time into such a match. Due to her actions, Fuhito''s daily life becomes even more chaotic. CH 120 Episode 120: Obento prevalence, a little bit cornered? The day after Amane joined the party. "Okay!! Let''s go have lunch." "That''s right. Where are we going to eat today?" "After all, it''s the rooftop." "Well, not many people will come. A lot of people eat in the school cafeteria." "Hmm." We are about to leave the classroom to head to the roof. "Good day!!" A cheerful voice echoes in the classroom and attracts the attention of the surroundings. Amane was standing where the voice came from. "Ah!! Fuhito-kun was found!! Let''s have lunch together!!" As soon as Amane finds me, she rushes over and shows me an object wrapped in something like a huge wrapping cloth. The eyes around, it''s you again!! Explode!! I feel like they''re saying such. "A, aah ... We are about to go eat on the roof." "Oh, then can I go too?" "Eh, ah, isn''t it okay?" When I look at Shia''s face, she has an expression that she doesn''t care either way, so I answer while questioning. I''m afraid because I don''t know what this guy is really thinking. "Eeh? Why is it a question? You don''t mind. You mean I can go?" "Yes, of course. A lovely young lady like Shimotsuki-san is most welcome." "Thank you. My regards." In place of me, Aki becomes ostentatious and urges Amane to move forward as if to escort her, and we go outside to head to the rooftop. "Good day. What a coincidence today as well, Satou-kun." However, I cursed myself because I carelessly forgot due to Amane''s appearance. Yes, the Student Council President was waiting outside the classroom. "Ah, yes. What a coincidence, Student Council President. Are you doing something?" "Yeah, I''m about to go eat lunch. What about Satou-kun?" "Yes. We are heading to eat lunch as well." "You look beautiful today too, Student Council President. Would you like to join us for lunch today?" "Yes. Of course I don''t mind." After exchanging the same exchanges as before Golden Week, the Student Council President joins us and we head to the rooftop.(TN:Level 666 Stalker has joined your party!) "Hmmm, it''s nice weather today!!" Amane climbs up to the roof and stretches extensively while holding her lunch box. As she arched her body, the two masses that kept a man''s eyes riveted, drew my eyes involuntarily. "Kasumi-san and the Student Council President are amazing, but Shimotsuki-san is also quite ..."(TN:Kasumi = dorm-maid in case you forgot like I did.) Next to me, Aki puts his hand on his chin and mutters something while looking at Amane. He''s absolutely evaluating her breasts, this guy. It was clear to see the direction of his sight. "Aaaaaaaahh!! Fuhito-kun was looking just now!!" Amane smiles like a little devil at me who carelessly stares at her and slowly approaches me. This guy ... is it on purpose? "N, no, I didn''t see anything." "No ~ , you definitely saw it. Girls will understand right away, right?" Amane puts her arms under her chest and emphasizes her chest in front of me. Her personality was well reflected in her smile. Ugh. Come to think of it, I''ve heard of that. Even if the person is looking at it with the intention of not looking at it, the person being seen can immediately tell that their breasts are being watched. Of course, it will be people who have something big enough to catch the eye. "Want to see?" "No, it''s fine." For some reason, Shia next to me lifts her chest with both hands and peers at my face, but I shake my head. "Yes, yes, I was watching, I was watching." "Yes. It''s okay to be honest." When I raise my hands and make a surrender pose, she blinks and touches her thumb and forefinger to make an okay sign. "Oh, if you want to see it so much, I''ll ..." The Student Council President said so and slowly started to take off her clothes. "No thank you!!" I immediately stopped her from taking off her clothes. "Yes, here you go, Fuhito-kun. Enjoy your meal." We spread a sheet that can seat several people on the floor of the rooftop and surround the bentos. To my left is Shia. Amane is seated next to me on the right, and the Student Council President sits in front of me. Aki sits between the Student Council President and Amane, and perhaps because he is happy to be sitting between the beautiful girls, he stretches his nose and has a very sloppy face. Amane next to me put down the multi-tiered food box she had brought in front of me and opened the lid. There are a lot of items that look like they were made by a chef. "Eh, wow, did you make this ...?" "Of course. Even though I look like this, I''m a domestic woman, okay?" Being surprised, I involuntarily asked with a stunned face, and she answered triumphantly with a hand on her waist while wearing a doya face. She''s an absurdly suspicious person, but I can honestly respect this kind of thing. "Really. I have to seriously re-think my opinion of Amane." "Eh, oh, yeah? I''m kind of happy when you say that honestly, Ehehe." When I murmur in admiration, Amane blushes and becomes shy. That Amane, who always had a smile on her face, is wearing an embarrassed smile, but even in that, she seems to shine brightly. "Not good, not good." I restrain myself and shake my head. "What''s wrong with you?" "No, it''s nothing." Amane, who returns to her original expression, looks at me curiously, but I shake my head to deceive her. "Hmm." "Would you like to eat my lunch as well?" Right after that, Shia and the Student Council President handed me their bentos for some reason. "No, it was the dormitory mother who made them, right?" When I reply, the two of them silently retract their lunch boxes. Of course, I have the same bento. "I will make it too." "Should I arrange for a chef?" The two of them mutter with a face as if they have decided something. "Well then, would you like to have some?" After the two withdrew, Amane said that while her eyes were a little moist. Kuh. I don''t know what this guy is up to, but it looks delicious and the food is innocent. "Eei, whatever!!" "Itadakimasu." I dip my chopsticks into Amane''s food. "Delicious ..." Amane''s cooking is just that one word. I can feel both the nostalgia of my mother''s cooking and the exquisite seasoning that Japanese people like. Hats off to the fact that this guy has such a personality and the food is so delicious. "Ehehe, I''m so happy!!" Amane''s face curves at my impression, making her even more attractive. Despite everything, we enjoyed our lunch peacefully. Of course, I also ate the dormitory mother''s lunch. "Why is it always you ..." Except for Aki. CH 121 Episode 121: Maiden''s Secret "Are you guys ready?" ""Yes!!"" "Now, let''s begin the practical training. This time''s task is to conquer an F-rank dungeon. I think it''s probably easy for you who have already been in the dungeon for the past two or three weeks. However, you never know what will happen in the dungeon, so be careful." ""Yes!!"" Equipped and lined up in front of the F-rank dungeon on the premises, we are receiving an explanation of the practical training we are going to do under Saotome-buchou''s regulations.(TN:Buchou is like the head of a club, I guess you could say he''s the Club President.) All the dormitory students received a Change Ring, which was very popular because it makes it easy to change clothes. The people I gave them to were both surprised and grateful. It was especially loved by the girls. They wondered if it was okay to receive such a good item. "Touch prohibited." Since it was an item that was only obtained in a D-rank dungeon, there was no problem with it, so I gave it to everyone, and although the girls were about to surround me, Shia shut them all out, so everything was fine. She was proud of her defense. I could feel the covetous gazes from explorers among my classmates other than the dorm students and explorers from other classes, but I didn''t care about people who treated me like air or people I didn''t know at all. So I ignored them. I never thought that an item that could be obtained in a D-rank dungeon would make people so happy. At first, I thought it was an E-rank dungeon, but later monsters that dropped magic stones equivalent to D-rank bonus monsters appeared.(TN:The problem here is that despite the fact that he knows the ''Bonus Monsters'' drops are equivalent to the higher rank mobs, the ones he faced were all ''Bonus Monsters'' so he doesn''t realize yet. And he doesn''t search for info on the Black Monsters because he thinks they were ''Bonus Monsters''.) I think that stray dungeon was a D-rank dungeon. I was able to conquer the D-rank dungeon without any problems, so there shouldn''t be any problems with this field test. However, just in case, I will be careful not to let my guard down. You never know what will happen inside the dungeon. Here are thirty-nine freshman novice explorers. Seven parties in all. Everyone else is a party of six, and we are the only party of three. One party enters and starts exploring every ten minutes. Each group will be accompanied by a third-year student. Even though I''m the leader, basically I just watch over them without doing anything. Is the challenge this time reaching the final layer of the F-rank dungeon? It''s a very easy task. It''s been about three weeks since everyone awakened, so I wonder if they''ll reach the final layer in no time. The F-rank monsters aren''t strong, and the dungeon isn''t that big. Even I dove to the final layer on the second day. "The first group is Katsuragi''s party. You and Satou are already E-rank, and Amane, who is with you, is B-rank. Even if you''re a high-ranked student, the school rules require you to participate in each rank''s course at least once, so there''s nothing you can do about it. Be that as it may, Katsuragi and the others are too overpowered, so there shouldn''t be any problems at the beginning." "Hmm." Saotome-senpai instructed us to enter first. However, there was information mixed in that I couldn''t ignore. "Huh? Amane is B-rank!?" "Nyahaha. That''s true, isn''t it." I turn my gaze to Amane with an expression of disbelief due to the shock, and she smiles embarrassedly. Why is Shia replying without even reacting? "Isn''t it impossible for a freshman to get a B-rank in one month?" It''s impossible to become a B-rank explorer in just one month by repeating the cycle of fulfilling the conditions for E-rank, taking an exam, etc., and reaching B-rank, so I ask. "Fufufu. That''s a maiden''s secret." "Well, I have a guess." I understood that Amane was trying to deceive us. I guess it''s mostly about age that girls try to deceive like that. "Eeh!?" "You''re one year older than us." "H, how did you find out!?" Amane covers her mouth with her hand in even greater surprise when I point out the answer to the surprised Amane. Judging from yesterday''s reaction, Amane seems to be honest and innocent. That''s why I thought that she would confess easily if I asked a trick question, but she is the type that couldn''t lie even more than I expected. "As I thought, it was like that." "Ahh!! It was a trick question!! Not fair!!" When she notices that I got the answer due to Amane''s reaction, she puffs out her mouth and glares at me. She somehow has a similar personality to Nanami. There''s no mistaking her overwhelming victory in face and figure over Nanami though. "It''s because Amane tried to hide it." "Girls are cuter when they''re a little mysterious, aren''t they?" "No, I don''t care ..." I''ve never had a girlfriend because I''m an asocial type, so how can I know that?(TN:Again, he says he''s a Yin Kya.) "It can''t be helped if it''s found out. I was overseas for a while, so I entered here a year late." "Hmm. Is that so? Even so, you''re only a year older and B-rank, so you''re pretty good aren''t you?" Amane confesses the secret that was easily exposed. Even so, I think that she is very talented and has put in a lot of effort to get to B-rank despite being only one year different from us. "Well, but I can''t believe Alexia is E-rank." "Well, that''s true." Amane nods at my words and turns her gaze towards Shia. I agree with her statement. In Shia''s case, she exchanged for money more than I did, so I think it wouldn''t be strange for her to clear the exam qualifications for the next rank soon. "Hmm?" "No, it''s nothing. Don''t worry about it." "Hmm." Shia tilts her head when she realizes that we are watching her, but she nods at my reply and stares into the distance. "Hey, hey, you guys, the people behind you are stuck, so go in first. You can talk later." "Speaking of which, that''s right. Then, let''s go first." "Be careful." "Yes." We were engrossed in the conversation, but after being yelled at by Saotome-senpai, we went through the entrance to the F-rank dungeon inside the school. CH 122 Episode 122: The burunburun of the barunbarun(TN:So descriptive, right?) "Well then, my best regards." The Vice-Director, Kisaragi-senpai, entered the dungeon with us as the leader. She seems to be a wizard-type explorer, wearing a robe over her school uniform and a witch hat. "You too, my best regards." "Hmm." "Senpai, I''m in your care." I''m still in my usual jersey. However, it''s a drop item jersey and protector that I got in the stray dungeon. Shia is wearing the princess knight style set she got in the dungeon. Amane wears a red Chinese dress-style combat uniform with spats, gloves on her hands, and knee-high socks and boots on her feet. Her hair was in a ponytail as usual, but she made a chignon and covered it with a chignon cover.(TN:Chignon is a hairstyle where you wrap a ponytail in a sort of bun to keep it out of the way.) She seems to be the type of explorer who fights with bare hands, just like me. "Anyway ... is Satou-kun okay with that equipment?" "Th, this jersey is a drop item, so it''s probably okay." "Understood." Kisaragi-senpai asked me a question that seemed difficult to hear, and I replied with a wry smile. Even though everyone else''s equipment has the impression of being a fantasy, I''m the only one with a sense of reality that''s full of excitement. "Well then, this time it will be basically Katsuragi-san and Shimotsuki-san''s training, but Satou-kun will be in the same party, so please work together to achieve this goal." ""Yes."" "Then please start." "Hmm." We readied ourselves and set out to explore the dungeon. "I''ll take the lead!!" "Okay?" "I''m the most agile amongst us, so if something happens, it''s easy to deal with." "Hmm." Amane is in the front, I am in the middle, and Shia is in the back. This party is completely physical and doesn''t have a magician, but I wonder if it''s okay from now on. I''m a little worried about the future that''s ahead of us. "Gummic." "Hmm." While Shia is mapping, we proceed through the dungeon and encounter a Gummic. It''s been about a month, but it makes me feel nostalgic. "Who will beat it?" "Anyone''s ok." "It''s really excessive force, isn''t it? Isn''t it better to defeat them in order for the time being?" "Hmm." We take turns defeating them. This time it''s Amane''s turn. "Haa." -Dosuuu She runs lightly and hits the Gummic. I see. It''s interesting because I''ve never seen a type that fights with bare hands other than myself. The Gummic that was hit had a hole and the hand went through. And soon the Gummic disappeared, leaving only a magic stone about the size of her pinky finger. It already made me feel nostalgic. "As expected, it''s not a challenge ..." "It can''t be helped." After all, for Amane, who is already a B-rank, the enemy in the F-rank dungeon is a small-fry. "Let''s just move on and finish it." "Hmm." "Alright." After picking up the magic stone, we move forward at a light jogging pace, defeating the Gummics that appear one by one. -Paaan!! When I hit the Gummic like usual, the moment I hit, it burst and the magic stone fell into my hand. "Eeh!?" "Haa!?" I heard voices behind me, so when I turned around, I saw Amane and Kisaragi-senpai looking surprised. "What''s wrong?" "No ... what did you just do ..." When I tilt my head at Amane as a representative, she asks me about my current actions with a solemn expression. "I just approached and hit it normally?" "Eh, ah, I see. I understand." I don''t think I''m doing anything particularly strange, but Amane''s reply is not clear. "I wonder what''s wrong with that Amane person?" "Don''t know." I called out to Shia, but she didn''t quite understand either and only shook her head.(TN:You broke her sense of normal already ...) After that, we immediately finished exploring the 1st floor, advanced to the 2nd floor, proceeded steadily, and reached the final 5th floor in a couple of hours. "Amane-san is already B-rank and has been trained considerably including physical ability, but the two of you are only E-rank, yet you are quite well trained." Kisaragi-senpai, who was watching us from behind, called out to us. "Because I dive into the dungeon almost every day. Something like this is nothing." "Hmm." "Isn''t this an easy win." "Is that so." When we appeal that we are fine, Kisaragi-senpai smiles while looking at us in admiration. Even with this, I''ve raised my proficiency enough to conquer a D-rank dungeon. If it''s the me of now, an F-rank dungeon isn''t a match for me. We proceed without incident and step into the boss room. "It''s a Big Gummic." "Yes." "Hmm." Big Gummic was there. It is the Boss of the F-rank dungeon. "Who will do it?" "Amane is fine." "I will refrain. I''ll let the boy here do it." "Hmm." "Yes, yes." Shia asks Amane, but when she is nominated, she refuses and pushes it to me. Shia nods as well, so I walk towards the Big Gummic. -Zuuun When I got close enough, the Big Gummic rammed me, but it didn''t hurt or even itch, so I hit it. -Paaaan As usual, it explodes and drops Heal Gummy and an E-rank magic stone. "Ouch!!" When I crouch down to pick up the item, I feel something hit the back of my head, and even though it didn''t hurt, I cry out reflexively. When I look back and wonder what it was, -Paaaan Her clothes burst, revealing her natural appearance, and there stands Amane, stunned. Her plump motherhood is swaying with a ''barunbarun'', and her bottom is completely exposed, so I have trouble finding a place to look. "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" And in the next moment, she holds her hands and crouches down. She can''t hide a lot of things because she can''t understand that she''s naked because of the pain in her hands.(TN:This is why it was a female instructor guiding them I guess.) "Shia. For the time being, let her wear something and heal her with a potion." "Hmm." I turn my back and issue instructions to Shia while standing still. Well, I just saw something amazing ... That ''barunbarun'' was incredible ... It was because her clothes were ''burunburun'' and she was in a state of disarray ... Shia comes over to me while I''m remembering the scene that is stuck in my mind. "What happened?" "Hmm. She hit you." "Why did Amane do that?" "Don''t know." When I ask Shia about it, the reason was unknown, but apparently she had hit me from behind. There is one thing that worries me. "Why am I still alive?" "Strong. Of course." She says so and points her finger at my chest. The place was the logo of the jersey that I don''t know the manufacturer. Is it the jersey!? This jersey saved my life!! Thank you supremely rare jersey!! I''m sorry I thought you were useless!! I thank the Jersey in my heart. "I see. Is that so?" "Hmm."(TN:Not the jersey you dumbass ...) Shia nods in agreement with me who nods. CH 123 Episode 123: Stupid, but surprisingly strong woman "Huh!? You were wondering why Shia teamed up with such a weak-looking me, so you tested my power!?" "Th, that''s right ... I did something wrong. I''m sorry." After a while, when I ask Amane, who had calmed down, why she tried to hit me from behind, she gave me a completely unexpected answer. How do you come to that conclusion ... Where in the world did this muscle-brain ...(TN:Hey you''re a muscle-brain too, you match!) "Hey you .. You should try doing that in a more normal way, right?" "Then I might not understand your true power ..." I was stunned and asked for her assent, but Amane mumbles and makes an excuse. No, I don''t know what you''re trying to say. I don''t understand, but ... "Haa ... if you made a mistake there, someone might have died." Sum it up in just one word. The opponent is a B-rank explorer. The other side is an E-rank explorer. There is a huge difference in their power. They would usually die if they get hit seriously. This time the ultra-high spec Jersey from the rarest treasure chest saved my life, otherwise I think my head would be a mess. If something went wrong, a splatter movie would be put to shame here. "Uuh. That''s why I''m apologizing!! Sorry!!" Amane apologizes exaggeratedly while kneeling on her knees when I look at her with an accusatory gaze. The blanket that had been placed on her fell down, revealing the top of her pure white back and buttocks. This guy is an idiot!! "Oh, think about the current situation before you act!!" "...Kyaaaaaaa!! Ecchi!!" I avert my eyes while being agitated and caution her, and Amane, who remembers her current state, was silent for a moment and then screamed. No, that''s too unreasonable!! "House." "Ouch!!" Shia seems to have done something, and Amane screamed. "Is it okay now?" "Hmm." Shia, not Amane, replies to my words. When I turn around, I see Amane writhing with teary eyes, holding her forehead and wrapped in a bath towel so that it wouldn''t fall off. "Ngigigigi ... What are you doing!!" "Trying to attack again." "It''s a natural reflex action as a woman!!" "Hmm?" "Why are you tilting your head there!?" Amane snaps at Shia when the pain subsided a little, but Shia doesn''t seem to understand it. These days, even if Shia wakes up and I see her figure in a shameful state, even if I see her almost naked in the bath, even if I see her with her pants down in the toilet, she doesn''t move at all, not even when I thrust my head into her underwear.(TN:First meeting.) Her inner workings in that area may be out of sync with other people. "By the way, you saw the soft fair skin of a maiden that would make a flower blush, so you will take responsibility, right?" Amane, who was flabbergasted by Shia, turns to me and says with a sigh mixed in. "Isn''t that paying for your own mistakes!!" I can''t say that I just saw her naked, in this case, it was completely caused by Amane hitting me. I have no fault here. Even so, taking responsibility is too much. "Hmm, are you saying that?" "Isn''t it obvious? It''s not my fault at all!!" "I''ll make you regret it later!" "How am I going to regret it!!" When I object to Amane, who said something meaningful with a face that looks like she is laughing at me, we both turn our faces away. "Now, now, everyone. The people behind us will be coming soon. Big Gummic will be revived in about ten to fifteen minutes. Let''s go outside immediately."(TN:Apparently too amused by the show to say something sooner.) Seeing us reluctant to move, Kisaragi-senpai urged us. "I suppose so." "Understood." "Hmm." We get on the return magic circle and escape out of the dungeon. "H, hey, Shimotsuki-san is now in just a bath towel!!" "What happened to your clothes!?" "Her eyes are swollen!! She was crying!!" However, what awaits us outside is the crowd of spectators who are astonished at Amane''s appearance. "Uuuu ... I was soiled ..." Under such circumstances, Amane cries crocodile tears and directs an ephemeral figure. Wow!! You are sneaky!! She glances at me and gives me a wicked grin. "Apparently, something happened with Satou Fuhito!!" "What!?" "Aah, I saw her going in with him. Everyone except him is a girl, and it can only be him!!" "Damnit!! I won''t forgive you for making our Shimotsuki-san damaged goods!!" The hate of the onlookers who were deceived is directed at me all at once. ""Sa?to?oooooooou!!"" And then, all of them slowly look at me with an expression of resentment and shout frighteningly and jump at me!! "Amane, I''ll remember thiiiiiiiis!!" While spitting lines like a small-fry, I run away from the onlookers who turn into crazy pursuers. "Hmm." For some reason, Shia also comes along. It became a situation that I don''t really understand, but our first practical training ended successfully, even though I was hit by a girl who I thought was a companion, and I received a lot of accusations. CH 124 Episode 124: Abduction (Third Person Perspective) "Oh, Satou, Takahashi, are you going home now?" Near the school gate, a Junior High School teacher calls out to Nanami and her friend Takahashi Yui. "Oh, goodbye Morokoshi-sensei ~ ." "Goodbye ~ ." The two say goodbye as if it were a daily routine. "Okay. Goodbye, take care on your way home. It''s been pretty rough lately." "Yes, I will be careful." "Yes." The two of them nod firmly at Morokoshi, who gave them a warning with a solemn face, and walk out of the school gate. "There have been a lot of disappearances around here recently." "Yeah, even though it''s in the countryside, this area is also dangerous." There have been reports of disappearances in the news in recent days. The two were worried about the frequent disappearances in their neighborhood. Which isn''t surprising. All of the girls who have disappeared and gone missing are cute Junior and Senior High School girls. The word disappearance comes to mind when someone kidnaps or abducts someone. They never knew when they would be involved in the incident. Nanami also awakened as an explorer, but she has no proper combat experience, does not understand the meaning of levels, and does not know how much power she has, so she was as frightened as the other girls. If Fuhito were at that place, he would not have been able to leave the incident that frightened Nanami alone and would have moved to solve it immediately, but unfortunately he was not there. "The teachers also told me not to go home alone, because it''s difficult around here because my house is far away." "That''s right. Hey, do you want your Mom to come and pick you up?" "No, no, our houses are right next to each other." "I see." Yui is worried that Nanami will be involved in a disappearance case after she leaves her, so she makes a proposal, but Nanami shakes her head. The Satou family and the Takahashi family are neighbors. Even though it''s called neighbors, it''s the countryside. It is far enough to have a few rice fields in between. However, Nanami thought that there would be no problem since they could see each other at that distance. "Come to think of it, Onii-chan was there yesterday ..." To dispel her anxiety, Nanami concludes the story of her brother that she talked about yesterday on ''LINNE''. "Ahahaha. Seriously, you really like your brother, don''t you?" As usual, Yui asks Nanami while being slightly amazed. "Isn''t that obvious? Didn''t you know?" Nanami replies with an expression as if to ask how many years she has been with her. The two are childhood friends who live right next to each other. They''ve known each other since they were in kindergarten, so the have been friends for a long time. "No, I knew about it, but recently you''ve been liking him even more. Just the other day, you rejected the most handsome and talented senpai in our Junior High School." Yui responds again to Nanami, who has been spreading love for her brother lately. Nanami has been confessed to several times before, but this time, the most handsome and talented senpai in school confessed to Nanami, but saying, ''I can''t do it because you''re not as cool as my Onii-chan.'' she refused. Even though Nanami had never accepted a confession before, thinking he would be accepted, the senpai who triumphantly confessed, because his brain refused to understand Nanami''s words for a while, was stunned. Nanami was not interested in such a senpai, so she left him alone and returned to the classroom. Of course, even if his confession to Nanami was accepted, her senpai had no way of knowing that it would be difficult for him to be with Nanami unless he was able to say that he could defeat Fuhito. "That person is selfish and disgusting. Besides, many things happened during Golden Week, and Onii-chan is always protecting me. There is no better man than Onii-chan, you know?" "Yes, yes, thank you for the meal." After sticking out her bottom lip and looking like she was about to spit out something full of disgust, Nanami talks about her brother with a face that says it''s common sense. Yui replies in amazement. Their houses were located on the outskirts of the school district, in an area where the view was filled with nothing but rice fields, but since the school was in the middle of town, it woudl take about 30 to 40 minutes to walk from their houses to the school. For that reason, the two always took shortcuts through back alleys where there weren''t many people, taking as little time as possible. Of course, they could go to school by bicycle, but the two of them walk to school. When just the two people can be seen in such an alley with few people, a car approaches from behind. However, for some reason, they can''t hear the driving sound at all, and the two continue to talk without noticing the one-box car that is gradually approaching. -Kikikiiii Without hearing a sound that should have been heard, the one-box car stopped right next to them, the rear door opened and a number of masked men attacked them from behind. "Kya ..." "Eee ..." The two of them were caught helplessly by the men, and a cloth containing some kind of chemical was applied to their mouths, and before they knew it, they fainted. "Target acquired." [ Oh I see, take them to the HQ. I''ll head there too. ] "Roger." After the two were carried on their shoulders and placed in the back of the one-box car, the door was closed and the car departed. All that was left behind was an empty alley. CH 125 Episode 125: Nanami-chan''s Close Call (Third Person Perspective) "Uuh ... this place? ..." Nanami wakes up, gets up and looks around to grasp the situation. Broken tools and equipment are scattered about. "I am ..." What Nanami remembers is that she suddenly lost consciousness on the way home from school with Yui. "Ah! What is going on!?" Nanami, who has become more aware, looks around restlessly again. Finding the Yui she was looking for and trying to move, she grasped her situation. She had strong shackles on her feet and hands. And at the same time she understood that they had been abducted by someone. She has a certain degree of freedom, but it seems that it is impossible to run because she is chained to the extent that it is difficult to move her body. "Huh? What is this!!" She tried to pull it as hard as she could, but it didn''t break even with the power of Nanami, the explorer. Nanami realizes that her situation is worse than she thought. Due to the situation she was forced into, Nanami couldn''t think of the possibility of changing her equipment with the Change Ring or using magic to break the shackles. She also completely forgot she was an explorer, since she never actually fought. "Anyway, I have to go to where Yui is ..." With the shackles still on, Nanami walks towards the lying Yui and kneels. "Yui!! ... Yui!!" Thinking that the humans who kidnapped them might be nearby, Nanami shook Yui''s shoulders with a low voice, but in a desperate voice. "Nn ... Nnnn ..." Yui''s consciousness gradually awakens. "Hmm ... that ... what is it?" "Yeah, it''s Nana." Yui barely recognizes Nanami while rubbing her sleepy eyes, and Nanami replies with a serious look on her face. "What''s wrong? Why are you in my house?" "Don''t be half-asleep, listen carefully. It looks like we''ve been abducted." Yui sits up and tilts her head, but Nanami puts her hands on her shoulders, stares her in the eyes, and slowly tells her the truth. "Eeh ... Upu." Nanami hurriedly covers Yui''s mouth when she is about to scream, and succeeded in stopping her in the nick of time. "Shh ~ !! Be quiet!!" "I, I''m sorry. Nanami said something out of the ordinary ..." Nanami raises her index finger to warn Yui, and she scratches her head, smiles wryly, and lowers her head. "What''s the last thing you remember?" "I think we were on our way home from school ... Huh? I don''t remember halfway through." In response to Nanami''s question, Yui folds her arms and turns her gaze to the upper left, groaning and thinking, and realizes that her memory has been cut off. "That''s right. We were kidnapped on the way home from school and brought here." "I see." She nods at Nanami, who explained while pointing to the situation around them. "What are we going to do? Run away?" "If we don''t know how many opponents there are and how much strength they have, we can''t go out. We''ll probably get caught as soon as we go out." Running away without analyzing the opponent''s strength is the pinnacle of stupidity. The problem was that if they jumped out without knowing anything, they would be caught immediately. If there is no way to find out information about the opponent, they can''t move as it is now. Not much can be done in such a situation. "I see. Then what should we do?" "We can''t do anything right now. I wish I could find out the other people''s situation. But I''m like this." Nanami showed her hands and feet with a slightly resigned look when Yui asked for a way out of the situation where she couldn''t do anything. "Wh, what is that!?" "I don''t know. Anyway, I can''t break these right now, and as long as I have these, I can''t run or move as fast as I want, so it''s difficult to escape." "Certainly." Nanami smiles wryle at the surprised Yui. Silence descends between the two. "Aah!! Wait a minute!!" Nanami rummaged through her pocket as though she had an idea, and found her mobile phone. "I''ll call my Onii-chan with this. He''ll do something about it." When in trouble, ask Onii-chan. Nanami thought that if she called her brother, whom she trusted completely, everything would be resolved. "As expected, it''s out of range?" "Onii-chan won''t be late for my pinch, so it''s okay." "Y, yeah." Nanami taps the screen of her mobile phone, stunning Yui with her trust in her brother when she gives a very justifiable reason. "Aah." However, there are out-of-range characters there. It was the moment she lost contact with her brother. "He can''t help because I can''t contact him." "Is that right ..." As the atmosphere between the two of them became indescribable, Nanami gently returns the phone to her pocket. "Oh. Are you awake?" However, the devil comes while the two are dawdling. A middle-aged man with a villainous face came into the room. Behind him stood a tall man of the so-called good-looking type with a vicious smile on his face. "You kidnapped us!!" "Oh, is that so?" Nanami lashes out at the suspicious man, but the man smiles reluctantly and answers without being nasty. "Do you know what will happen if you do this!?" "What will happen?" "The Union and the police will catch you and you won''t come out for the rest of your life!!" "Hahaha. That''s fine. I want them to catch me!! I wish they could!!" Nanami says something to threaten the man, but it has no effect on the man. The man let out a hearty laugh. "Kukuku. Surely she''s a cute girl that I like, isn''t she?" "Hiii." The middle-aged man with a villain''s face stares at Nanami with a gaze that seems like he''s licking her whole body, and a chill runs through Nanami''s body, giving her goosebumps all over her body. "That''s nice. That kind of fear-stained face. It''s my favorite thing to dye that kind of face with pleasure." The man approached Nanami while grinning. "Don''t get close to Nana!!" "Don''t get in the way!!" "Kyaa!!" Yui tries to stand in front of the frightened Nanami, but he swings his arm and knocks her away. When she is sent flying, she hits the wall with a bang, and then collapses and faints. "Yui!!" Nanami could only watch as Yui flew away. "Kukuku. What happened to your momentum just now?" "No, don''t come, don''t come ..." However, the man won''t wait. The middle-aged man with a villainous face slowly approaches. Nanami sinks to the floor and backs away. -Tooon However, after a few seconds, Nanami hears a sound and feels despair on her back. "Kukuku. You can''t escape anymore, can you?" "No, nooo ..." The man slowly approaches to let him enjoy her fear. Nanami shakes her head in tears. One step. Another step. The distance between Nanami and the man became closer, and finally the distance between the two was within the man''s reach. "I caaaught youuuu!!" "No!! Let go!! Let go!!" Without worrying about the rampaging Nanami, the man grabbed both of her thin arms with one hand and lifted her so that his face and Nanami''s face were at the same height. "No one will come here. Give it up, kukuku." "No, nooo!! Onii-chan, Onii-chaaaaaaan!!" Nanami cries even louder at the man who brought his face closer than a few dozen centimeters and gave her a disgusting smile. "Shut up!!" "Kyaaaaaaa!!" Annoyed by Nanami''s loud voice, the man stretches her cheeks as hard as he can. Nanami''s cheeks turn bright red, giving Nanami a pain that resounded with a tingling sensation. "No, nooo ..." "If you quietly obey, I won''t do anything bad, okay?" The man puts his face close to Nanami''s ear and whispers. The man then took his face away from Nanami and tries to put his hand on Nanami''s clothes. "Help me ... Onii-chan ..." Nanami murmurs softly as a last resistance. "Huh?" At that moment, multiple black shadows jump out of Nanami''s shadow, attack the man, separate him from Nanami, and blow him away. - Don Don Don Don Don The man is blown away and hits the wall, then breaks through the wall and flies away. One of the shadows runs after the man. "Wh, what is that!? That guy!?" Another shadow attacks the other man who is confused by the incomprehensible situation. The shadows hold Nanami from falling once she left the hands of the middle-aged man, and the remaining shadows left the room to find the remnants of the thugs. "Onii-chan ...?" "Won." "As expected ..." Nanami, who heard the dog''s voice, was relieved and lost consciousness. CH 126 Episode 126: Third wheel Friday, a little while after Amane launched an attack on me. "You guys don''t have to do anything in the E-rank dungeon. Until everyone else can go to the D-rank practical training, you can study on your own." "Eeh!? Is that okay?" If possible, I don''t want to take the practical training, so while I am surprised by Saotome-senpai''s words, I ask in a voice that contains joy. "Yeah, I''m going to have a talk about this using the authority as the Dungeon Exploration Department Director, so there''s no problem. Or rather, it would be a meaningless course for two people who are alread E-rank explorers and a B-rank explorer. Perhaps you will be exempted from the upcoming D-rank dungeon practical training once or twice. Judging from today''s report, you guys seem to be able to clear the D-rank level. To be honest, I don''t think the exam is necessary, but it''s a rule, so you should take it." "It can''t be helped." "Hmm." I see. "I''m already B-rank, so I don''t care about this exam or anything else." "Is that so. Basically, the curriculum of this school is intended to raise up to D-rank. It will be a boring time for you who have exceeded that. As long as you participate in the minimum practical training and exams, there will be no problem, so just attend them." "Okay." Saotome-senpai nods at Amane''s words and continues talking. Does that mean that the minimum appearance is required for everything? "Then, you''re dismissed for today. You can go home." "Understood." We leave the Dungeon Explorer Department''s executive office. "Haa ... I never thought after becoming a B-rank that I''d be forced to do something rudimentary." "Then why did you enter this school? You didn''t need to come." "N, no, that ... I have circumstances." When Amane complains, her eyes swim restlessly. This guy is suspicious, after all. "What are they, those circumstances." "Th, that''s a secret!! I can''t reveal a maiden''s secret, you know?" "Yes, yes, I understand." When I question her further, she turns her face away and uses the convenient excuse of a maiden''s secret, so I gave up on pursuing it. What the hell are you planning on doing? "Well, now that there''s nothing left to do, what are you guys going to do?" "That''s right, I don''t have anything to do in particular, let''s go to the dungeon." "Hmm." We leave the Exploration Building. Amane asks about our future plans. Today''s summons is over, and it looks like we''ll be exempt for a while, so we''ll go to the dungeon like before. "Really? Well then, Fuhito-kun, can you take me with you?" When we try to go to the dungeon, Amane wants to come with us. I stare at Amane with a blatantly disgusted face. It''s troublesome because I can''t openly use Luck''s power with this guy.(TN:Isn''t Luck elsewhere at the moment?) "I''m free, so it''s fine. Besides, if I''m here, you can even enter an A-rank dungeon, you know?" "If we go to an A-rank dungeon, we''ll die." Without paying attention to my gaze, Amane tries to proceed with the conversation. "I''m honestly interested in A-rank dungeons, but I don''t have suicidal thoughts." "Eeh ... My attack didn''t work, so I think you''ll be absolutely fine." "That''s because of my equpiment. Without that, I''m just an E-rank explorer." Amane says in dissatisfaction. She seems to be muttering while remembering yesterday, but I shake my head in amazement. "Well, that''s fine. Then where are you going?" "Well, it''s a dungeon that matches our rank, a D-rank forest dungeon." "I understand, it''s fine there, so take me with you." Amane doesn''t seem to want to give up. "What should we do, Shia?" "Don''t join the party." Since it can''t be helped, I ask Shia, my boss, to make the decision. Me and Shia stare at Amane. "Yes, yes, I understand. That''s fine. I don''t need experience points for small-fry monsters in D-rank dungeons." "Hmm. Then ok." Shia nods satisfactorily to Amane who raises her hands in approval. Her ahoge is also jumping with satisfaction. "It seems that the story has been decided, so let''s go to the forest dungeon." "Hmm." "Yes." We go to the forest dungeon. "Haa ... the gazes still hurt." "Hmm?" "Did you say something?" "No, nothing." We arrive at the dungeon. I''m being bathed in the gaze of the surroundings. This tmie I''m walking with Amane instead of my sister, but the jealous gaze is stronger than with Nanami. I think it has a lot to do with the fact that Nanami is still young and Amane is not that different in age and appearance from me. Neither of them is my girlfriend, so forgive me, really. "A D-rank dungeon is no longer a challenge for you guys, is it?" "No, no, there are enemies in the forest dungeon that I couldn''t defeat easily, you know? We can''t let our guard down." Amane is a B-rank explorer, but she starts saying things that make me feel she''s underestimating them, so I object. I was stronger than them. They regenerate and don''t disappear in one shot. It''s true that a D-rank monster would be an easy win for the B-rank Amane, but we can''t do that. "Haa!? There''s no way such a monster exists." "They were here. I think they were Bonus Monsters because I only met them once, and I couldn''t meet them again." "Hee, that suddenly became interesting. I''ll find that Bonus Monster." Interested in my story, Amane rushes into the dungeon. Hey, it''s a dungeon exploration for us, I don''t want our prey stolen!! "H, hey, wait a minute!!" "Hmm!!" We chase Amane''s back. CH 127 Episode 127: Prohibition of flirting? "Geh. It''s just insect monsters!!" "Well, there have to be insect monsters. It''s a forest dungeon." "Th, that''s right. W, well then, I''ll watch, so you can defeat them, okay?" Amane entered the dungeon with great momentum, but as soon as a spider-type monster close to the size of a human appears, she becomes suspicious and urges me to go ahead. You''re not hiding anything at all, are you? "Hahaa. Amane, you don''t like insects, do you?" "Th, that''s not it, really!! I''m just not good with them!! This place is too weak for me, so I''ll just give them to you." When I question her with a distorted grin, Amane answers even more disorderly. It''s funny because I didn''t think I would find out about something like this. "Hmm. Is that true?" "O, of course!! I''m a senior even like this. I, it''s natural to be kind to juniors, right?" When I ask again with a dubious expression, Amane folds her amrs, turns away and blushes. Just by crossing her arms naturally, her chest is greatly emphasized and catches my eye, but Amane is looking away so she doesn''t notice. "That''s fine, but what about Shia?" "Fight." "I''ll leave it to you." "Hmm." I stop teasing Amane any further and have a simple exchange with Shia like usual, then Shia jumps out like a bow and arrow and cuts the spider into pieces. Shia returns with an innocent face and puts the magic stone into her space expansion bag. She seems to be in great shape today. "Y, you, definitely not an E-rank explorer, are you?" "Hmm? E-rank explorer. Matching with Fu-kun."(TN:Apparently why she doesn''t want to rank up yet.) Amane speaks to Shia with a look of surprise on her face. As if to prove it, Shia takes out her explorer card and holds it out to Amane proudly. "No, I don''t mean it like that, but ..." Amane is perplexed by the card she held out. "Hmm?" "No, it''s fine. It''s nothing. So, do you have a goal for today?" Amane shakes her head and changes the subject to Shia who is tilting her head because she doesn''t understand why Amane is perplexed. Come to think of it, didn''t I tell her the purpose of coming here? "Aah. I think we''ll go to the third floor for now." "Why is that?" "Because I encountered the fairly strong monsters on the second floor. After that, I didn''t proceed because I thought I''d get a little more experience first." Ever since I met those monsters, I''ve been fighting on the second floor, but I didn''t get to meet them before Golden Week. Besides, I may have become able to defeat C-rank monsters in the stray dungeon that I entered during Golden Week, so I want to go ahead and test my strength. "I don''t think there''s an enemy like that on the second floor, but I''d like to fight a little too." "It''s just insects." Towards Amane, who is clenching her fists and brimming with fighting spirit, I toss cold water on her to tease her. "Ugh." The effect is outstanding, and Amane makes a disgusted face. It doesn''t seem like there''s anything scary about Amane, but she has a surprising side. "Puu. Just kidding." "Ah!! That''s terrible!! You deceived me!!" Amane''s reaction is strange and I couldn''t help but burst out laughing, and then Amane walks over to me, trying to close in on me. "Hahahahaa. I think that you also have some girlish and cute parts." "~ !?" When I reply while wiping the tears from my own eyes, she blushes like a water heater and stands stiff. "What''s wrong?" "N, no, it''s nothing!! Ra ? th ? er ? than ? that, let''s hurry up and go ahead!!" I wondered what was wrong with her and ask, but after recovering in a panic, she turns on her heel and proceeds forward. "Hey, Amane." "What!!" When I call out, Amane glares at me with a quarrelsome attitude. What, what did I do!? "The stairs aren''t over there, are they?" "~ !? Y, you should say that sooner!!" Putting aside my feelings, when I ask her what''s wrong, she gives me an unreasonable answer. Isn''t that a little too mean? "No, you were trying to go ahead on your own ..." I inadvertently let out a sigh and mutter. Amane passes by us in the opposite direction to the one she was currently advancing in and advances at a fast pace. No, I just told you ... "Amane." "What is it this time!!" Amane replies with the same displeasure as I call out again. "No, the stairs aren''t over there, are they?" "Then, where is the staircase!!" When I tell her again, Amane stops on the ground on the spot. What is she getting so upset about? "Over there." "Fuun!!"(TN:Snorting.) Amane stops again and turns her head in the direction I am pointing and walks away. "What the hell happened?" "Prohibition of flirting?" "We''re not ..." For some reason, Shia replies with a questioning tone to my questioning mutter. It was just a little teasing, so I wasn''t really flirting. "Hey, how long are you going to dawdle!! Let''s hurry up and go!!" While the two of us stare blankly at Amane''s back, she, who is ahead of us, turns around and shouts, and proceeds ahead again. "That Amane person is saying that too, let''s go after her. Maybe she doesn''t have a sense of direction." "Hmm." We run after Amane, who is walking sullenly. CH 128 Episode 128: Amane''s Aim "Right." -Supaaan "Left." -Supaaan "Front." -Supaaan "Front." -Supaaan When Shia swings her sword at my instructions, the enemy turn into pieces. Amane and I run behind Shia towards the stairs. "Do you know how ridiculous the two of you are?" "What?" Amane mutters next to me with a dumbfounded face, but I tilt my head because I don''t understand what she''s saying. "Haa ... no, it''s fine." "Is that so? That''s fine, then." Amane mutters in amazement and puts her hand on her forehead and resolves herself. "Stairs." We quickly find the stairs and reach the next floor. "Let''s proceed a little more carefully from here on." "Hmm." "I don''t think you need to be so cautious." When Shia and I proceed through the second floor while being cautious, Amane is stunned behind us and mutters with her hands behind her head. "Idiot. Don''t underestimate the dungeon." "Yees." When I warn her with a serious voice, Amane replies reluctantly. -Supaaan -Supaaan -Supaaan -Supaaan -Supaaan The second floor is full of normal monsters, just like before Golden Week, and there are no signs of Bonus Monsters appearing. I wonder under what conditions the Bonus Monsters come out. Is it possible to encounter them only during the first capture? I''ve never heard of it, but it''s possible. I haven''t seen them even once since then. "Hmm, I guess we didn''t meet them again today?" "Hmm." "Hey, there really aren''t any monsters that strong." See, Amane makes fun of us. If I show the magic stones they dropped, surely she will probably trust me, but they''re in the shadows. Amane can''t be trusted, so I don''t want to show my shadow power. She''s honest and can''t hide anything, so maybe I don''t need to be so cautious, but Luck''s power is top secret. I''ll accept criticism here, but that doesn''t mean that I''ll stay silent. "You''re noisy. I definitely met them. At that time, I was the only one there, so Shia didn''t meet them either, so I can''t prove it." "I see. So? What are you going to do? For now, should we go to the third floor?" Amane cuts off my words and asks me what we''re going to do from now on. "Aah, it''s Friday, so I think we''ll go as far as we can." "Ok. Well, you should do it until you''re satisfied." Unlike the atmosphere just before, Amane suddenly becomes cooperative. What? What the hell is this guy up to? "Huh? What''s wrong? You''re awfully obedient." "Not at all. I''m free even if I go home, so I just thought I''d go out with you." "Hmm. Well, that''s fine. Shall we go to the third floor then?" "Hmm." "Yes, yes." We go straight to the stairs and rush straight to the third floor. "Hmm. There doesn''t seem to be anything unusal about it." "Right?" "For now, let''s fight the closest monsters first." "Hmm." We decide to hunt the nearby monsters first. After that, only normal D-rank monsters came out. As I already knew from the signs, there was no sign of a strong monster appearing. "They didn''t come out." "Hmm." "Are you done?" After all, I tried defeating all the monsters on the third floor, but no Bonus Monsters appeared. What on earth is the condition to spawn the Bonus Monsters ... Is it just the first time ... "No, if this happens, I''ll go all the way to the last floor!!" "Hmm!!" Since this happened, I decide to rush to the last floor and test my strength. I don''t know what I don''t know, even if I think about it. Rather than that, I was able to defeat an estimated C-rank monster in the stray dungeon. In other words, it means that the Hidden Test is being completely smoothly. "Eeh!? I didn''t bring any tools for my stay!?" "No, you don''t need to come along with us, do you?" "Hmm." I told the surprised Amane that Shia and I wouldn''t go home. "Haa!? That''s no good!! I''ll be with you until the end!!" However, that plan completely backfired, and Amane suddenly becomes motivated. Tsk. Did I fail to notice this character? She seems to be very competitive. Even though she''s no good with insects. "Haa ... You can follow us, but please don''t get in our way." "I know." We reached the 10th floor that day. "Phew. No Bonus Monster at all came out so far." "Hmm." After defeating the monster that Shia decided to defeat as the last one for today, we look back on today. Although it was good to come to the 10th floor, I was not able to meet any monsters that were worthy of a challenge. No, maybe it''s because my proficiency has increased. If I think about it that way, it makes sense. I fought them before my active proficiencies evolved. I wonder if that has gone up and now even enemies of the same level can be defeated in one shot. No ... It''s not, because the signs are different. "Haa ... Haa ... Do you guys always do this?" Amane, who was following us, takes a deep breath and asks us with a confused expression. "Hmm? That''s right?" "How much physical strength do you have ..." "This is normal for an explorer." "Hmm." "That''s not true!!" For some reason, Amane went mad. I wonder what this guy is saying ... On the contrary, this guy has less physical strength than I expected for a B-rank. Aah!! Ha ha. I got it. Isn''t it the case where this guy is a B-rank and doesn''t understand the Hidden Test? I think that by training the proficiency of the active system, the ability value including physical strength will rise. And yet, this guy probably hasn''t raised her active proficiency at all. Like in a certain manga, not using it versus using it is a whole different dimension of power.(TN:Still no clue what manga he''s referencing.) The reason she came with us today was she noticed that we were a bit strong for our rank, and came to find out the secret. That''s why she suddenly pretended to be obedient and observed us. I completely understand. "Well ... How can I say it, do your best ..." "Mukii! What''s with that face!! It''s annoying!!" "Hmm." "What are you doing!!" Shia and I look at Amane together as if we are looking at a disappointing creature. Perhaps Amane gets annoyed by our gaze and starts to rage. "By the way, should we prepare for the camp?" "Hmm." Shia and I start preparing to pass the night with Amane. CH 129 Episode 129: Amane and flirting "You guys also had Space Expansion Bags, didn''t you?" "I guess." "Hmm." We take out various things from the Space Expansion Bags to start preparing for the camp. "Wa, wa, wa, wa, wait, wait a minute!!" "What is it." When we were taking out our usual tools, for some reason Amane stops us. Shia and I don''t understand Amane''s meaning. What do you want to do when we''re preparing for DunCamp? "What is with the performance of that bag? Where on earth did you get it!!" Amane asks us like it''s a three-step application.(TN:Dunno.) What? Do you happen to want it? "Aah. When I went back to my parents'' house before, I happened to find a stray dungeon. There were only 10 floors, so it was probably a D-rank dungeon. But it was a disappointment. The stray dungeon there should be under investigation by the Union staff right now." "Huh!?" At my words, Amane shouts with a startled expression. As I thought, she really wants it. Well, if you wait until the investigation is over, you can go get one. I don''t know how long it will take for the treasure chests to respawn, but it will eventually respawn. Certainly, treasure chests in low-rank dungeons should respawn quickly. Amane is a B-rank, so I wonder if she can get it sooner than expected. "And this is a dungeon camp tool. It''s packed with comfortable tools for sleeping in the dungeon." I ignore Amane''s surprise and answer the last question. Don''t you know [DunCamp]? Common sense, right? Camping in a dungeon is fun, right? "I''m not asking about that!!" "Then what ..." To Amane who is furious and approaches me, I answer with annoyance. "There''s no way a D-rank dungeon drop would have such ridiculous performance." "It can''t be helped since it came out, right? See?" "Hmm. It was ten-floor dungeon." "See?" "That''s ridiculous ..." Even if Amane tries to deny it, it is true that it came out of a treasure chest in a D-rank dungeon. It''s an unshakable truth. Shia also agrees with me. A two-to-one majority should give a clear winner. Amane is dumbfounded by that fact. "We are pretty lucky. That''s how we had it drop. This Jersey also has such good performance that B-rank attacks are not effective." "Suddenly it''s hard to believe ..." I''m pretty lucky when it comes to things other than aptitude and equipment. I''m lucky enough to have gotten billions in assets with Bonus magic stones. I was able to get a convenient subordinate monster like Luck, and I think I have a really dangerous amount. Well, if you look at it from someone else''s point of view, it might be unbelievable luck. "Because we saw it happen before our eyes. We only believe what we see with our own eyes." "There is no evidence to refute it. It''s just that it''s never happened before." "Right? You don''t have to believe me." "Haa ... It''s useless to say anything. Well, I''ll accept it." Amane shows some acceptance as if it can''t be helped after hearing my answer. I don''t care if she believes me or not, so I shrug my shoulders. "So what are you doing?" "Well, I''m preparing for the dungeon meal." "That''s a story for fiction or F-rank dungeons. Who would bring such magnificent cooking utensils into a D-rank dungeon and try to make delicious food?" I raise my hand. "I''m talking about someone other than you!!" "Isn''t it fine? It''s not like I''m bothering you." "Stop it!! The smell will attract enemies!!" I answer with an annoyed look, but Amane suddenly approaches me and answers. "What''s that. Doesn''t that mean you''re just afraid of insects coming?" "I, it''s not." Amane turns away from me and replies with a sullen look while blushing slightly. "Look, you can''t argue against that. And it''s okay. I''ve never been approached by a monster before." "Haa ... I understand. I''ll help you too, so let me eat some food." "It can''t be helped." I promised to provide food in exchange for her offer of help. Amane''s food is very delicious, so there''s no problem. "Hmm!!" "Shia, please just wait." "Hmm ..." Seeing Amane helping with the cooking, Shia suddenly raises her voice and asserts herself. She offers to help me too, but when I decline, she gets a little depressed and sits down in a camp chair with a blanket on her lap and starts looking up at the ceiling in a daze. No, as expected, even if she''s my boss, I flatly refuse to have a second happening of the brightly colored curry that I couldn''t believe was that dish. It would be nice if she could help me like she did when I was making it before she met Nanami. "Well then, shall we start." "Yes, leave it to me." "Aah, because Amane''s cooking was delicious. I''m looking forward to it." Amane and I cook together. And then, the three of us surround the prepared food and smack our lips over the delicious food. "Are you sure you''re okay?" "Aah, it''s absolutely fine, so you can sleep in your own tent, okay?" "Okay. Wake me up if something happens." "Roger." When Amane enters Shia''s Tent, I''m the only one''s left outside. "Then, Luck, I leave the camp to you, alright?" "Won."(TN:Not sure why or how Luck is here.) I manage to push Amane, who I don''t really trust, into the tent somehow, then I entrust the camp to Luck, and I sleep in my own tent as well. CH 130 Episode 130: After capture Fever Time "In the end, no Bonus Monsters appeared." "Hmm." "That''s why I said there are no such monsters." When I murmur, Shia agrees, and Amane denies the existence of the Bonus Monsters. "I told you there are." I don''t care about Amane and answer with a snort. On Sunday, we easily clear the forest dungeon. We didn''t encounter a Bonus Monster even once until the 20th floor, and I just defeated the Boss Monster. The Boss here was a C-rank monster, so when I tried to fight it, it burst in one hit. Apparently, I''ve mastered the Hidden Test proficiency to the extent that I can defeat a C-rank boss monster. Fumu, after all it seems important to raise the proficiency of the active system. "Are you going home today?" "Hmm." "Rather than that, why don''t you pick it up?" "Aah, come to think of it, I forgot." The magic stone that came out from the boss is a normal C-rank magic stone and doesn''t seem to have the value of the Bonus Monsters. Up until now, I had only defeated Bonus Monsters, so I almost forgot about it because it was so small. "Then, let''s go home." "Yes." After picking up the magic stone and putting it in my bag, we get on the return magic circle and go out of the dungeon. It''s still midday outside and we have plenty of time. The clock on my phone also shows 14:00. "What time is the bus?" "14:20." "Oh, OK." We try to walk from teh entrance of the dungeon towards the bus stop. -Gogogogogogogogooo However, at that time, a roaring sound resounds throughout the area. The actual seismic intensity is not that big, but I can feel the shaking. "W, what, is this tremor an earthquake?" "I remember this ... get ready!!" Even though I feel something different from an earthquake, I don''t know about any other disasters, so I thought it was an earthquake, but after Amane notices something and shouts, she holds her weapon ready and gives us orders. "What the hell happened!!" "It''s a stampede!! It''s coming!!" When I ask Amane, she looks at me for a moment and answers, pointing with her chin at the gate several dozen meters ahead. That''s what it is!! "Are you serious!!" "Hmm!!" Shia and I quickly prepare ourselves. - Don Don Don Doooooooooooooon When I thought that the gate door was making a dull sound like being hit by construction machinery several times, the gate door was blown away and a large number of monsters appear from inside. It is a large number of insect type monsters. However, the color and size are different from the monsters that were originally in the forest dungeon. "No way, those are!!" I have something in mind when I see them. "Bonus Monsters!!" I suddenly become happy. After all, I''m lucky at times like this!! "Shia!! Bonus Monsters have appeared!! Let''s go!! It''s time to earn money!!" "Hmm!!" Shia and I run towards the monsters. However, Amane doesn''t seem to follow. "Hey, what''s wrong, Amane!!" "No way no way no way no way no way no way no way no way!! Bugs are no way!!" I turn around and call out to Amane, but she holds her head and crouches down. "Understood!! We''ll defeat them, so wait a minute!!" "Bugs scary bugs scary bugs scary ..." It looks like I can''t let even one of them pass behind me. Afer all, if it''s a D-rank Bonus Monster, it''s no match for the current us. "Hmm." Moreover, I also have Shia. No matter how many of them come out, there''s no way they''ll be worthy opponents!! "Let''s go, Shia!!" "Hmm" We head towards the gate. "Hey!! You guyyyyyys!! Come baaaack!!" We hear what seems to be the voice of a Union staff member behind us, but since Amane is crouching right behind us, we ignore the voice and rush forward. "Haa!!" "Fuu!!" -Papapapapapapapapapapaaan!! -Papapapapapapapapapapaaan!! I swing my fist, and Shia swings her sword. Each time, the enemies in that straight line disappear, but monsters pop out from inside to fill that gap. Shia and I single-mindedly continue to slaughter the enemy. "Hahahahahahahahaa. Now I can buy Nanami something good again!!" "Hmm!!" When I think of Nanami''s happy face, my tension suddenly rises. -Papapapapapapapapapapaaan!! -Papapapapapapapapapapaaan!! A monster that comes before us without thinking is just a target. A stampede where the Bonus Monsters are just rolling in is the best thing, isn''t it? After all, normally I would have to walk through the dungeon and go all the way to where they are, but the other party came to us. After defeating monsters countless times, after about an hour, the shadows finally came into view. "Aah ~ !? Fever Time is already over!!" "Unfortunate!!" I feel sad about the gradually decreasing number of monsters. I can''t believe the monsters from whom I can earn money so easily will disappear soon ... Shia seems to feel the same way and is disappointed. Her ahoge is also despondent. -Papapapapapapapapapapaaan!! -Papapapapapapapapapapaaan!! After another 30 minutes or so, the monsters that came out from inside were only sparsely popping out, and almost no more. "It''s over ..." "Hmm ..." Shia and I look at each other with a slightly disappointed look on our faces, then head to Amane who is crouching while processing the monsters that appear occasionally. "Amane ~ . It''s over." "Bugs scary bugs scary bugs scary ..." I try calling out to Amane, but she''s been crouching and muttering since she saw the large amount of insect monsters coming out of the gate. It can''t be helped at all ... "Aamaanee!!" "Waa!?" I grab the shoulder of the unresponsive Amane and shake her, and when I call her name out loud, Amane lets out a strange voice and jumps up. "Eh? Ah? Fuhito-kun?" "Yeah, that''s right." She asks me while looking around and recognizes me and confirms my face. "The bugs?" "Almost all dead." I point to Shia. Shia cuts and slashes away the monsters that sporadically come nearby. "I, I see. I was so scaaaaared!" "Wow!?" Perhaps because Amane is relieved, she suddenly hugs me. Between me and Amane, the symbols of her womanhood change shape and are crushed. Ooooooooooh!! What tremendous offensive power. "Ooh, Yoshiyoshi. It was scary." "Uu ... uuuu ..." I stroke Amane''s head as she hugs me like Nanami. Why on earth am I supposed to comfort Amane? I have endless questions about the reason, but I can''t just leave her alone, so I keep stroking her head for a while until Amane calms down. "I, I''m sorry." "Aah, no, well, everyone has things they''re not good with." I''m puzzled by the strangely lost Amane, but I follow up while scratching my head. I also absolutely hate the things with the name of ''G'', so I understand that feeling.(TN:''G'' = gokiburi aka cockroach.) "Y, yeah. Also, umm ..." "Aah, You don''t have to worry about me telling everyone. I won''t tell anyone else." I reassure Amane, who is fidgeting and seems to be having trouble saying something. I will never threaten her or force her to do anything. "Th, thank you." "Don''t mind it." I wave my hand at Amane, who honestly bows and answer. "Prohibition of flirting?" "I told you, we''re not?" Shia stands between me and Amane and asks a question while looking back and forth between us, so I deny it. -Turururururururuuu We are having such a conversation. And then my cell phone rings. "Yes, hello." [ Hello, is this Satou-san? I''m Kurosaki. ] "Yes, it is." When I answer, the owner of the voice on the other end of the phone is Kurosaki-san. [ It''s not about dungeons, but I''m contacting you because there''s something I want Satou-san to hear first. ] "Is that so? What on earth is going on?" Have I ever been contacted for anything other than dungeons? [ Umm ... please calm down and listen. ] Kurosaki-san prepares herself with an introduction. [ Nanami-san has been kidnapped. ] When I hear those words, my face turns white. CH 131 Episode 131: The day the world trembled, a clumsy girl saves the world (Third Person Perspective) "~ ~ !?" Alexia feels a chill she has never felt before. The chill is evident, and everyone other than her falls down one after another. Monsters and humans alike lose consciousness and collapse powerlessly. The source of that power is the boy of the same age in front of her, Satou Fuhito. Shortly after answering his phone, he drops his hand holding his phone and stands there with a dumbfounded face. [ Satou-san!! Satou-san!? Please listen to the end!! ] Kurosaki''s frantic voice leaks out from his mobile phone, but Fuhito doesn''t seem to notice it. -Gogogogogogogogogogooo A tremor of a scale that cannot be compared to the rumbling that just happened is rumbling around. It is a tremor with a seismic intensity in the upper 5. "Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Fuhito yells at the heavens. His speechless roar shatters windows and snaps trees. [ Satou-san!! What are you doing!? Please!! Please calm down!! Nanami-chan is safe!! Already protected!! Can you hear me!! Please listen!! Kyaaaaa!! ] Shizuku feels something strange and shouts, but it doesn''t reach Fuhito, and she screams that something strange has happened at the other end of the phone.(TN:Not sure why Shizuki, her name is Kurosaki Rei. Maybe wrong novel?) "No good." Shia, who has heard the contents of the phone call, decides that this should not be allowed to go on like this, and went to him in order to stop Fuhito''s rampage. "Fu-kun." "Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" "Fu-kun!!" "Aaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" Even though she calls out to him the first time and second time, Fuhito who lost his senses doesn''t seem to notice Alexia. So, Alexia decides to approach to wake him up. However, if she gets any closer than this, she might be beaten by him and smashed to pieces. Such fear attacks Alexia. However, Shia doesn''t want Fuhito to misunderstand and destroy the city any more, and above all, she doesn''t want Fuhito to feel sad. "Fu-kun!!" "Uuu." Alexia resolutely hugs Fuhito and forcibly snatches his lips. She''s seen the fate of those who attacked Fuhito several times. Attacking him is pointless. On the contrary, the attack on him will come back to yourself. What to do then. Come to think of it, it was a kiss that triggered Sleeping Beauty and humans that were turned into animals to return to normal. Thinking such, Alexia gave a clumsy kiss that only pressed her lips against the lips of Fuhito, even though it was her first kiss. "~ ~ !?" Even Fuhito, who adores his Imouto a bit too much, was confused by that bold act, and the runaway power temporarily subsided, he was so surprised that his eyeballs popped out. In front of him is Alexia''s cute face that transcended humans, and on top of that, she kissed him, he receives such a shock that he forgets his anger. [ Oh ... it looks like it subsided. Hello Satou-san!! Can you hear me!! ] After hearing the screams, the cell phone, which was running with a terrible noise, became usable. "Puhaaa!! Shia, what the hell are you doing?" "Are you calm?" After a while, Alexia released his lips, and although Fuhito questioned Alexia who had her hands around his neck, he was asked back with an expressionless face. "Eh? Ah?" Fuhito couldn''t understand what Alexia was saying from the confusion and his eyes darted around in bewilderment. It was difficult to understand what Alexia, who already spoke briefly, was talking about in a confusing situation. "So, are you calm?" "Eh, aah, yeah." When Shia asks again, Fuhito finally regains his sanity and is able to return the correct answer. In other words, Fuhito could understand that she wanted to ask if he had woken up after losing his mind just now, and was able to reply based on that. "Listen to the end of the call." "Ah, yes." Alexia points to his mobile phone as if admonishing him when she moved away from Fuhito. "Hello." [ Ah, hello Satou-san!! Can you hear me!! ] Rei was relieved to hear that Fuhito answered the phone again, and she raised her voice with all her might as if it was a practice for vocalizing at the right time. "Yes, I can hear you." [ Nanami-san, please rest assured that she is well protected and resting. ] "I, is that right!! I''m sorry, I didn''t listen to you until the end, and I got upset about my sister ..." It''s embarrassing to lose yourself before hearing the whole story. While thinking that, Fuhito''s face turns bright red and he lowers his head into the phone. [ No, no, I''m glad I was able to tell you properly. ] "I understand. Thank you for taking the trouble to contact me." Fuhito was relieved and hung up the phone. On this day, earthquakes and volcanic eruptions were observed around the world, causing some damage. But, miraculously, no one died. Luckily, no natural disaster occurred, and the crisis of the world passed. The touch of the soft lips of the girl in front of him continued to linger on Fuhito''s lips. -Uuuuuuuuuuuun -Uuuuuuuuuuuun [ In Japan, I sensed a huge wave of magical power. Urgently investigate. Urgently investigate. ] A siren resounds in a dimly lit room, and an inorganic voice resounds. "It''s more urgent than Japan. Take care of things right away." "Is it Japan desu? There is Akihabara there, and I was just thinking I wanted to go there desu. I completely understand desu!!" Two people are having a conversation, although they can not be seen clearly. From the voices, one is a man and the other is a woman, each of them wear a white coat. "Aah, that''s right. I''m going to ask you to study abroad at a school in Japan that has a relationship with us as a camouflage." "I completely understand desu!!" After the story is settled, the girl immediately leaves the room. CH 132 Episode 132: Destination of the girl''s true intentions "It was like the earthquake had broken the windows and caused a mass fainting incident." "Hmm." "I don''t remember halfway through either." After that, we woke up and tried to get on the bus to go home, but there were people lying down everywhree and the windows of the building were broken, so we couldn''t just leave it as it was. So I had to call an ambulance and call the police, which was quite difficult. I don''t remember anything while I had lost myself. Before I knew it, Shia was kissing me, and the surroundings were in a terrible state. Just when I thought the Stampede was over, what happened while I lost my mind? Shia didn''t say anything in particular. Amane also fainted like everyone else, but unlike the others, she woke up relatively quickly, so she didn''t go to the hospital and rode the train with us. By now, the curtain of night has fallen and it is pitch black. Amane parted ways with us to go home, and Shia and I walk the road to school together. The feel of Shia''s lips still remains on my lips, making me nervous. "Um, err, thank you for today." "Hmm." I express my gratitude to Shia for bringing me back to my senses despite having to do such a thing. Shia nods at my words. However, there''s something I don''t know. "Umm, why did you do that?" The reason why Shia kissed me. "Do what?" "K, kiss." It is difficult to say, so I try to muddle it, but Shia doesn''t seem to get it, so I end up saying the actual thing. Unintentionally recalling the time I was kissed, I become embarrassed and can''t look straight at Shia''s face. "I thought you would come to your senses." I hear Shia''s explanation. I see. Did you give me shock therapy by kissing me when I lost my mind? But, I''m very sorry to have made Shia kiss me in order to do that. "I, I see. I''m sorry. To make you kiss me even though you don''t like me." When I apologize to Shia, Shia "Fu-kun, I''m fine if it''s you." muttered so. "Eh?" "Fu-kun, I''m fine if it''s you." Unable to understand the true meaning of her words, I raise my voice in a surprised manner, and Shia replies in the same way, thinking that she was being asked to repeat what she said. What do you mean you''re fine with me? There''s no way that could happen, right? "What exactly, ''Oh, what a coincidence, Satou-kun.''" We just returned to the front of the school at that time. As usual, the Student Council President appears from behind the school gate under the guise of coincidence. I don''t know what she wants, but I''m getting used to it lately. I''m scared that I''m getting used to it. However, thanks to that, I couldn''t hear Shia''s true intentions. "By the way, an earthquake happened all over the country today, and this area had the strongest seismic intensity, are you okay?" "Yes, there''s no problem." The earthquake seems to have hit this area, and the Chairman asks worriedly, so I nod that there is no problem. I can''t answer if even if she asks a lot of things. "Is that so, then that''s good." "Chairman, what are you doing at this hour?" "No, I just wanted to take a walk outside. That''s when Satou-kun and the others came back by chance." "I, is that so." At this hour, even though it''s a school, the Student Council President is a woman. I think it''s dangerous to walk alone at night. That''s why, when I check just in case, those words come back, so even at this time, I don''t pry any deeper, despite her spirit of trying to ambush. "We are going back to the dormitory, but what will the Student Council President do?" "Well, I''m satisfied with my walk, so let''s go back to the dormitory together." "I understand." Since the Chairman was going to return to the dormitory, we went back to the dormitory together. In the meantime, Shia got in between us and kept the Student Council President in check. Her ahoge turned into a dog again and barked at the Student Council President. "Luck." "Kuuun." I return to my room and enter the shadow warehouse and call Luck. Luck also seems to know what I was going to say, and was despondent. "Why did Nanami end up being kidnapped?" I very calmly, extremely calmly, checked with Luck. Nanami was accompanied by a shadow wolf created by Luck as insurance in the case that something happened. Before coming back here, I asked Luck if it could somehow protect Nanami, and it turned out that it had a technique that made Luck even more convenient by hiding a shadow wolf in Nanami''s shadow. Nanami had that shadow on her, so she should have been fine. "Wowon." "What the heeeeell? Since you gave it an ego to allow it to act independently, it went to sleeeeeeep!?" When I ask why Nanami was kidnapped, it seems that the shadow wolves were sleeping peacefully in Nanami''s shadow while Nanami was kidnapped. It seems that such a desire may appear if they act independently. I could understand if the opponent was strong and it didn''t stand a chance, but I think there''s no excuse to have been asleep. "Kuuun." "Haa ... anyway, there''s no next time, right?" However, Luck is depressed with its head down and its shoulders slumped in disappointment, however, Nanami was still alive, so I decide to forgive him this time. "Won!!" "The next time it happens, I''ll make it explode." "Wowowowowoon!!" To Luck, who barks and nods, I say something threatening, and Luck nods again. "Then, I''ll forgive you this time. It seems that Nanami was safe in the end. I wouldn''t have forgiven you if she wasn''t safe." "Kuuun ..." When I jokingly threaten Luck, Luck shows its belly and makes a pose of submission while whining sadly. If I threaten it this much, I think Luck will be more careful next time. "Hahaha. I''m sorry for threatening you. Can you keep the shadows from slacking off when they''re on their own?" "Won!!" Just to be sure, I confirm that there will be no problem with future measures, so I was relieved and enjoyed the fluffiness of Luck for a while. "Okay then. That''s enough for now." "It''s late today because of a lot of things, so let''s go to bed now." "Won." We return to the room from the warehouse and crawl into bed. -Turururururururuu "Uu, Nanami, huh?" When I go to bed and climb into the futon, my phone vibrates. When I look at the screen of my mobile phone, I see a call from Nanami on ''LINNE''. [ Onii-chaaaaaaaaaaan!! ] As soon as I tap to respond, I hear Nanami scream loudly. CH 133 Episode 133: Abduction Incident and Future Countermeasures "Aaah, Nanami? Are you okay?" [ I was scaaaaaaaared!! Aaaaahhh!! ] When I reply, Nanami burst into tears. After she cried for a while, she cried out, ''Eguu ... Eguu ...'' with an occasional cry like vomiting. "Are you okay?" [ Yeah ... I was really scared. ] "Yes, what happened?" [ Yeah, that ... ] When I ask what happened to Nanami, who spoke in a tone that gave off a feeling of great weight, Nanami slowly begins to talk about what happened after she was kidnapped. "I see. I understand the circumstances." "Yes." "Can I beat them to death for a bit?" Just by hearing the story, my murderous intent boils up, and the murderous intent unintentionally spreads out, and Luck is startled. [ No, it''s not good, Onii-chan. I don''t want my Onii-chan to become a murderer. ] "I see. Nanami is kind. I want to tear them to pieces right now." Nanami says that killing people is no good, so I give up on the option of killing. [ As expected, your love is extremely heavy, Onii-chan!! ] "Eh? There''s no way someone who makes Nanami cry has the right to live." [ Hahahaha. I think I understand a bit of what Yui was saying. ] Nanami says something strange, so when I return a straight answer, for some reason I imagine Nanami on the other side of the phone with a wry smile on her face. "What is it?" [ It''s nothing, Onii-chan. ] "I see." Nanami shakes her head when I ask. [ Also, thank you, Onii-chan. That was Onii-chan, right? The one who gave me the shadows of Luck. ] "Yeah. I didn''t know what would happen to Nanami, so I had them there just in case, but I''m sorry I was late in helping Nanami." Nanami thanks me, but to be honest, I was planning to protect her before she was put in danger. However, I didn''t save her in time, and I made her feel very scared, so I''m very sorry. I may have been able to protect her body, but I can''t erase the fact that she was kidnapped and the terror that Nanami felt. [ Hmmm. It''s okay. Because you really helped me. ] "It would have been nice if that was the case." I can imagine Nanami shaking her head and laughing as if she reads my feelings. She''s still a little selfish, but she''s a nice, obedient child. [ Yeah, thank you, Onii-chan. I love you. I love you the most in the world. ] "Aah, I love you too Nanami." [ Ehehe. ] Nanami says such a happy thing to me, so I also tell her how I feel. I knew that Nanami would laugh shyly at my words. "Come to think of it, there was one thing that bothered me." [ Hmm? What? ] "Why didn''t Nanami use magic? Do you have your Change Ring? Even if you couldn''t defeat them with Nanami''s magic, I think you could measure their strength and figure out how many people there were and at least figure out how to escape." I ask Nanami what was bothering me. [ Aah. ] Then, Nanami muttered a word in a tone of voice saying she had completely forgotten. "That ''Aah.'' says you forgot about it." [ Ehehe, yeah, I completely forgot that I was an explorer. ] "Really ... You''re always forgetting the strangest things, Nanami." [ It''s not funny. ] It''s only been a few weeks since she became an explorer, and she hasn''t actually fought. Besides, well, Nanami hasn''t even dived into a dungeon, so it might be inevitable that she forgets about it. "Haha. Well, I''m glad you''re okay. You have to be more careful from now on." [ Yes. ] "This time, the opponent wasn''t very strong, so I was able to deal with it using Luck''s shadows, but there may be an even stronger villain appearing in the future." [ I agree. ] "I hope I can do something about it." What is more important than that is the future. Certainly, this time it was an enemy that could be dealt with by an existence like an alter ego of Luck, who was in an E-rank dungeon - now with an estimated D-rank strength - but there is a possibility that stronger opponents will stand in our way in the future. If someone like that appears, I don''t think a shadow will be able to do anything. Something needs to be done to prevent that from happening. [ Ah, Kurosaki-san? Why don''t you talk to her? She was the first to rush in and protect me and Yui. ] An unexpected person''a name comes up from Nanami. "Hmm, though there might be that person, can you trust her more than those around her?" [ Yeah, when she rushed over, she looked really worried, so I don''t think she''s a bad person. ] It''s surprising that Kurosaki-san was the one who rushed in first. "I see. Kurosaki-san was the one who contacted me. I''ll try to contact her later." [ All right. Thank you. ] According to Shia, when Kurosaki-san met us at the Union, she was trying to do something to us. But come to think of it, maybe it wasn''t so bad. I decide to try contacting her soon. "Hey, it''s only natural for an Onii-chan to protect his Imouto. There''s no need to say thank you, you know?" [ Hmmm. I just wanted to say it. That''s all. ] Nanami answers with a voice that suddenly sounds somewhat grim. "Well, it doesn''t feel bad to be thanked by my Imouto, so it''s all good." [ Ufufufu. Then it''s fine, Onii-chan. ] Nanami smiles in amusement when I speak with a face that says I''m not as dissatisfied as I would have others believe. "I''m just happy that Nanami is safe." [ Yeah, I''ll be more careful form now on!! ] Nanami replies with a slightly cheery voice. "Aah, you be careful, alright?" [ Okay, I got it. ] When I advise her in a slightly serious tone, I imagine that Nanami nods with a serious face. "Well then, please give my best regards to Yui-chan." [ OK. Well then, see you, Oniichan. ] "Yeah, see you later." -Putsuuu Both of us finished saying what we wanted to say, so when we gave our goodbyes, the call with Nanami was cut off. Nanami was sobbing at first, but as time passed, her fear faded and she became closer to her usual state, so I was a little relieved. It would be nice if she could feel a little more at ease by talking to me. The experience of being kidnapped by someone can leave trauma in your heart. I''m worried because Nanami is still a child. I fall asleep while thinking about my worries about Nanami. CH 134 Episode 134: A sloppy day for a sloppy man (Third Party Perspective) "A Stampede happened in the forest dungeon!?" Shindou, who is the head of the Emergency Response Department, Toshima Branch, stands up again in surprise when he hears a report from his subordinate, Yanagi Aki. The reason is that a Stampede has been reported in the forest dungeon, which is their area of responsibility. "Yes." However, Aki replies calmly and doesn''t panic. "Why are you so calm!! We have to go right away!?" "It seems that the threat has already been extinguished." Aki gives a straightforward answer to Shindou, who shouts in anger at Aki''s attitude. "Haa!?" Unable to understand the words, Shindou shouts out in surprise. There''s no way that should be. Usually when it comes to a Stampede, dozens or hundreds of people challenge it, and it takes several hours to finish. If you hear that it''s already over, you can''t help but let out a surprised voice. "Didn''t it just happen, and it''s already over?" "It seems that most of the staff didn''t even notice the Stampede ... It happened about two hours ago." Shindou asks Aki a natural question, but Aki gives a completely unexpected answer. "Haa!? How is it possible that they didn''t notice!? And it''s over in two hours? What the hell happened?" Shindou''s tsukkomi fires at the series of unbelievable information.(TN:Tsukkomi is a type of retort usually used in slapstick comedy.) Normally, if a Stampede occurs, the guards would contact the Union Branch immediately, and the Emergency Response Department would be contacted. It is clearly an anomaly that it didn''t come. "That doesn''t make sense, but according to the guards near the gate, they remembered that the Stampede had happened, and someone was heading towards the Stampede and stopping the monsters near the entrance. The guards seem to have been surprised and stared at them, but after the end of the incident, a mysterious mass fainting incident occurred, and their memory before and after became vague, and it seems that they can not remember those people. I think most of the staff didn''t even realize it." "Such a stupid thing ..." Shindou is at a loss for words after hearing Aki''s report. If that''s true, the Stampede that occurred in the forest dungeon was quickly quelled by a very small number of people. If it''s a high-ranked explorer, there shouldn''t be any problems. Shindou thought so, but Aki''s next words denied it. "More surprisingly, the monsters that overflowed from inside were mixed with B-rank monsters. The police and paramedics rushed to the scene after receiving a report to check for unconscious monsters left here and there." "What the heeeeeeell!?" Yes, there were B-rank monsters among the overflowing monsters. If there were only low-ranked monsters, there was no problem with dealing with it with a small number of high-rank explorers. However, it is a different story if high-rank monsters were mixed in. Violence in numbers cannot be underestimated, and even an A-rank explorer would be in danger if a large number of B-rank monsters appeared. If it''s in the thousands, even if there''s an A-rank explorer, it would still need quite a few. It''s a scale that requires several people even for S-rank. However, he knew everything about the whereabouts of the S-ranks. They weren''t in the forest dungeon or anywhere near. "What do you mean? A Stampede with B-rank monsters mixed in was handled by just a few people?" "The circumstantial evidence says so." When Shindou sums up the story and asks for confirmation, Aki gives a short answer again. She doesn''t want to believe it, but it''s an undeniable fact that such a person existed. "Who the hell is it? That guy ..." "I don''t know." Aki reacts directly to Shindou''s mutter. "Oh, come to think of it, the fact that tey were there means that there''s a high possibility that they entered the dungeon, right?" The room is silent for a while, but Shindou asks Aki as if he suddenly remembered. "Actually, around the time the mass fainting incident occurred, earthquakes and volcanic eruptions were confirmed all over the world, but the damage around the forest dungeon was quite large, and the data around that area is gone." "That''s true, this area shook quite a bit. What the hell ... I can''t do anything if that''s the case ..." However, due to the disaster that occurred along with the stampede, the data wire disappeared along with the data. It was not possible to follow up. "Yes ... Oh, but according to the information from the firefighters and the police, it seems that it was a young man and woman who made the call. I don''t think they heard a name." "Wait ... Now that I think about it, I think that guy said they succeeded in making contact a while ago ... If I ask them, we might be able to find out something." When Shindou hears a young man and woman, he associates that with Fuhito. Shindou remembers asking Amane to find out about Fuhito, so he pulls out his phone to contact her and ask. -Piroriiin And at that time, a message arrives on his phone as if the timing was just right. "Oh. I just got a message." Shindou unlocks his phone and sees a message from Amane. "What the hell ... We were diving in the forest dungeon for three days, and Fuhito-kun might be super amazing. Besides, the Stampede that happened on the way back, he risked his life to protect me. So ... I see, you were there after all. Satou Fuhito." According to the message from Amane, regardless of whether Fuhito-tachi were the ones who stopped the Stampede, there is no doubt that Fuhito-tachi were there to at least protect Amane. Shindou became more and more concerned about Fuhito. "What''s wrong with you?" Aki asks Shindou who is staring at his phone while mumbling. "No, nothing. Thank you for your report. You can go now." Shindou shakes his head and urges Aki to leave the room with words of gratitude. "I understand. Excuse me. Oh, I forgot to mention one thing ..." Aki lowers her head on her way to the door. "What?" "Your zipper is open." When he asks what Aki was hesitant to say, and Aki points it out. "What!?" He hurriedly checked what Aki pointed out, and indeed his fly was open. Shindou quickly closes the zipper. "Then, if you''ll excuse me." Aki leaves the room, ignoring Shindou. This is the sloppy(doesn''t close) daily life of a sloppy(doesn''t close) man.(TN:Author likes to keep making puns on the word ''shimaranai'' for Shindou. I should go back and figure out the previous ones too, maybe.) CH 135 Episode 135: The changing world (Third Party Perspective) "What!? It''s another Stampede!?" "Yes, this time it''s Osaka." "Damnit." In a room at the Prime Minister''s official residence, Nakatsugawa Satoshi hears a report that another Stampede has occured in another dungeon and curses. It''s not surprising. Dungeons around the world are now Stampeding one after another. When this global Stampede started, there were at most four or five dungeons per country, and it would end once the dungeons were suppressed. However, after that, more Stampeding dungeons appeared, and their frequency increased, and now four or five dungeons were constantly triggering overlapping Stampedes. Japan is no exception, at first there were two Stampedes, Beast Dungeon, and Forest Dungeon, then several other dungeons, when one ends, another dungeon is about to trigger a Stampede. Now, aside from the Explorers'' Union, even the SDF and the police, who are awakened as explorers, are mobilized to carry out suppression work and evacuation work, but the damage has gradually begun to spread to the general public. "At the moment, the number of explorers is overwhelmingly insufficient." "Yes." Nakatsugawa replies vaguely to his subordinate''s words, rests his elbows on his desk and folds his hands in front of his mouth. "Prime Minister, this is no time to just be troubled." "I know!! Please be quiet!!" Nakatsugawa raises his voice in frustration at his subordinate who presses him to make a decision without knowing what he was thinking. Such a thing is already known by Nakatsugawa. Not enough hands, not enough time. Honestly, if it happens so frequently, it''s completely out of control. However, there is only one way to make up for it. It is to awaken explorers who have not yet become explorers. In other words, people over 16 years old who haven''t taken the current explorer aptitude test are forced to take the test, and people who have the aptitude become explorers, normally you can''t dive into a dungeon and become an explorer unless you are 16 years or older, but by lowering the qualification age, that is, awakening minors under the age of 16 who haven''t awakened yet and turn them into explorers. However, it''s an act of sending those who don''t want to fight and those who are still young to their deaths. The situation is irreplaceable, but even at this point, Nakatsugawa still hasn''t made up his mind. "..." Nakatsugawa frantically thinks about other solutions, but he can''t come up with any good ideas. -Ticktickticktick Only the sound of the installed clock reverberates in the room, and only time passes by mercilessly. "Prime Minister ..." "Haa ... okay ... I''m going to call an emergency parliament. Send the instructions." Nakatsugawa lets out a sigh and nods at the voice of his subordinate who presses him to make a decision again, and gives instructions to his subordinate. He doesn''t have time to worry anymore. "Yes!!" The subordinate who receives the instructions turns on their heels from in front of Nakatsugawa and briskly leaves to arrange communication with various places. "I''m sorry, boys and girls who have to bear the future for those who don''t want to fight. Adults just don''t have enough power." Nakatsugawa murmurs as if repenting. He doesn''t want unwilling people or children to do such a dangerous thing. However, in order to become an explorer, you need aptitude, and without it you cannot compete with monsters who have inhuman powers. He can''t afford to let them do any more damage. It was a difficult decision for Nakatsugawa. On this day, a law was promulgated. That is, the Explorer Mobilization Law. ? If the government determines that it is an emergency, citizens who have not currently been tested, including those who have not reached the eligibility age, will be asked to undergo an aptitude test to confirm their aptitude as an investigator. ? If they have the explorer aptitude, immediately learn skills as an explorer at a designated organization and improve their combat ability. ? Citizens over the age of 12 should be obligated to participate in combat in emergencies such as Stampedes if they have explorer aptitude. ? If they try to flee the country or neglect their obligations, they will be subject to appropriate penalties. It is an emergency law with these four main points. This law, which awakens the apt citizens as explorers and forces them to participate in battle, doesn''t care about the apt citizens at all. Similar laws have already been passed in countries other than Japan, and qualified people around the world were forced into similar situations. Some of them have already lost their lives. Humans on Earth were gradually being cornered. And in this situation, not only Fuhito, but also Nanami, the younger sister of Fuhito, will be involved as one of those explorers. Thus signifying the end of Fuhito''s normal daily life. CH 136 Episode 136: A siscon''s changing daily life [ At around 13:00 today, an emergency parliamentary meeting was held, and an Explorer Mobilization Law was promulgated. With this ... ] While eating breakfast, Aki and I heard on the news that a law called the Explorer Mobilization Law had been issued. "Isn''t this dangerous for your little sister?" "Yes. Nanami is also subject to this law." "I hope she doesn''t have an explorer aptitude." "That''s right." The only people who know that Nanami has awakened as an explorer are me, my mother, Shia, and Kurosaki-san. No one other than my mother knows that we went to a stray dungeon, so if someone leaks it, it would be from Kurosaki-san unless they had special skills as an explorer. Naturally, I didn''t tell Aki, so he was genuinely worried about my sister being included in the category. "Rather than that, I wonder what will happen to the on-the-job lectures and classes in the future." Aki, who is watching TV, rests his chin on his hands and grumbles. Now that the law has been enacted, he is concerned about his future High School life. Stampedes have occurred all over Japan, and damage has already begun to occur in the lives of ordinary people. In such a situation, he doesn''t think it''s time to take things easy like class or dungeon exploration. "Well, if Japan, and the world, were to perish, there would be nothing left, much less children, after all, isn''t it the highest priority to dive into the dungeon and raise the level? Combat ability is what is needed to deal with the Stampedes." "Is that so. Haa ... from now on, every day will be immersed in battle." At my answer, Aki lets out a sigh, droops his head, and mutters. "Probably." I nod in agreement. What is needed to deal with the Stampedes is not the technology to explore the dungeon as safely as possible, but the power to purely slaughter the enemy. Considering that, it is expected that practical training and classes would be temporarily canceled, and that they will be forced to raise their level earnestly in the dungeon. I was curious, so I sent Nanami a message on ''LINNE''. -Tiriritiriritiririiin (TN:I hate sfx ...) Within a minute of sending the message, rhythmic music rings from my cell phone, and I know that a call has come from Nanami. I immediately answer the call. "Nanami? What happened?" [ Yeah, you haven''t gone to class yet, so I thought it would be quicker to call. ] "I see. Did something happen?" [ Yeah, Kurosaki-san came to talk to us about the law, so when I asked Kurosaki-san, it seems like I''m going to have to join some organization and dive into the dungeon under the direction of the Explorers'' Union. For the time being, we exchanged ''LINNE'' contact information. ] Nanami says that soon after the law was issued, Kurosaki-san went to my parents'' house to explain. Kurosaki-san, did you go all the way to my house? That''s absurdly fast even though it''s just been enforced. Maybe she''s a good person after all. There are no bad people among those who are kind to Nanami. I listen and wait to hear what Kurosaki-san had to say. "She talked about having a designated institution. Can you ask if you can designate your school? If you need to go to this Junior High School, also about the procedures concerning that. I will prepare a house. I also hope that Mom would come here with you." [ Eh!? I can be with Onii-chan then? ] At my suggestion, Nanami asks me with a voice full of joy. "If you get her permission."(TN:For some reason, this was double bracket not single brackets. Typo? It''s Fuhito talking still.) [ Yay!! I''ll get it, getting that permission. I''ll definitely get it for you!! So wait for me, Onii-chan. ] When I reply with a wry smile, on the other side of the call, I saw Nanami jumping up on the futon with joy. Because I understand how you really need me, I''m going to love you even more. "I got it, I got it. Talk to Mom properly, okay?" [ Yes. ] -Putsu Nanami wants to get her mother''s permission as soon as possible, so she ends the conversation and hangs up. "..." "What is it?" Looking at his face after the call ends, I ask Aki, who has a dumbfounded expression on his face. "I wonder if I''ve seen a glimpse of how much you take care of her." "Haa? It''s only natural for an older brother to worry about his Imouto, right?" "No, normally no one would think their sister is that cute, right?" "Eh?" Aki says something incomprehensible, so when I argue back, I was confronted with an unexpected fact. I unintentionally let out a stupid voice. Uh, people think their sisters aren''t cute? How is that possible!? "In general, there are more guys who think they''re cheeky and selfish." "I, isn''t that cheeky and selfish side cute?" Aki mutters while resting his chin upon his hands. Isn''t the fact that my sister is cheeky and selfish proof that she''s spoiled? I don''t understand how it''s not cute. "This guy is hopeless." Aki shrugs his shoulders, puts his hand on his forehead and shakes his head. For some reason, he seems to be stunned. "Haa ... Let''s go to school for now. There may be some talks about the future." "Well, that''s right." I agree with Aki''s suggestion when he comes to his senses again, quickly clean up the breakfast tableware, and leave the dining room. CH 137 Episode 137: Emergency System "Good morning everyone. As some of you may have seen on the news, a completely cumbersome law has been enacted. The Explorer Mobilization Law. With this, all people over the age of 12 who have an explorer aptitude will be dispatched in case of emergency. For that reason, humans who have not yet awakened as explorers will immediately take an aptitude test, and those who are apt will basically belong to an organization designated by the Union and undergo a combat ability improvement program. And this school is also listed as a designated institution. Therefore, we have decided to move to the Emergency System from today. Those who live nearby will be assigned here. Does anyone have any questions so far?" In the morning''s homeroom, Shikiyama-sensei, the homeroom teacher, tells us that with the new law coming into force, this school will also lend its support to its development. Well, this school puts a lot of effort into training explorers, so it''s only natural. "Here!!" That Aki is the first to raise his hand. As always, he has great energy. "Aki, is it. We''re in the middle of a serious conversation right now. If you ask me a strange question, I won''t let it go." "I understand. What will happen to the class?" Seeing Aki raise his hand, the teacher glares at him with a dubious expression, but after Aki shows a wry smile, he asks a perfectly reasonable question. That also worries me. "Hmm. Surprisingly decent. Regarding the class as Aki just asked, explorers are basically exempt. Ordinary people continue their classes as they are. It seems that you don''t have time to study much. Stampedes are happening everywhere. Currently, security organizations and Explorer Unions are dealing with it all together, but if it increases further, bankruptcy is imminent. In other words, strength is needed right away. Improving your fighting ability is the top priority. The cirriculum that was originally organized by the Dungeon Exploration Club has been abolished. There are exceptions, but it will be a form of having one leader accompany several parties to raise their level and combat skills. Got it?" "Understood." Hmm. The law is enforced, so they''re moving to that system from today, right? "Anyone else have questions?" "Yes." The next person to raise their hand was Aiuchi. A cool beauty who says things quite clearly. She is the class representative for this class. "What is it, Aiuchi?" "Will the system change even today?" "Yes." "So, are we going to dive into the dungeon right away?" That''s exactly what I wanted to ask. "That''s right. After this, those who have become explorers will immediately be summoned to the Dungeon Exploration Building and will be given an explanation. Basically, you guys have already received guidance and are accustomed to dungeon exploration, so you don''t need a leader. Until the government lifts the state of emergency, you''re going to dive into the dungeons with the parties you''ve formed in the Dungeon Exploration Department and earnestly raise your levels. Of course there are holidays. As for the dungeons, you will mainly choose them yourselves, but there are times when the Exploration Department will specify the appropriate dungeons. Please follow the directions of the Exploration Department in that area." "Understood." I see. In other words, me, Shia, and Amane should just dive into any dungeon and level up. It''s no different than the dungeon exploration I''ve done with Shia until now. In that case, currently leveling up in the Shushima Dungeon would be the most efficient around here. I don''t know, but it seems that Bonus Monsters over there are worth a lot of experience points and are easy to level up. I don''t know, but ... I''m unhappy ... As the name suggests, the Bonus Monsters magic stones sell at a high price and are worth a lot of experience points. Now that this is the situation, wouldn''t it be better to reveal my ability to Amane to some extent and sneak into the dungeon that was closed using the power of the shadow? It seems that there are unknown monsters, and she''s never met them, but she''s strong, so I think it''s probably fine. "Then, it seems there are no more questions. As I said earlier, the explorers will gather at the exploration building immediately. The others will continue their classes as usual. That''s it, dismissed." Saying that, Shikiyama-sensei leaves the classroom. It seems that the question time ended while I was thinking. I didn''t listen to the last part at all, but I wonder if it''s okay to just ask Aki later. "It''s basically the same flow as we were talking about at breakfast." "Oh, yeah." Aki turns around and talks to me, so I nod in agreement. "I''m worried about my little sister, but let''s go to the Exploration Building quickly." "I''m curious about your siscon degree, but let''s go." "Shia." "Hmm." Shia seems to understand what I want to say just by calling her name, and we stand up together. "Middle-aged couple?" "It''s different." Seeing how we understood each other through our short communication, Aki mutters in amazement. It''s just that if you dive into the dungeon together, you''ll somehow understand what the other person wants to say. The misunderstanding is serious. "Rather than that, let''s go quickly." "Yeah, yeah." The three of us head to the Dungeon Exploration Building together. CH 138 Episode 138: Amane''s ass and unreasonable demands "Looks like everyone''s gathered." That''s what Saotome-senpai said. The head of the Dungeon Exploration Club, he is now looking down on us from above the stage in a room that looks like a gymnasium. There are about 120 explorers belonging to this school, from the first year to the third year. Now they are all together in one place. "Just as you heard from the homeroom teacher, we will just focus on strengthening our combat power. Dive into the dungeons you think are appropriate and earnestly raise your level. There is no specific quota, but it is obligatory to dive into the dungeon for at least eight hours a day, five days a week. Dungeon entry and exit will be recorded, so be careful. For the time being, one week from today is the transition period, so you are exempt from obligations, so if you have anything you want to get done during that time, do it." I see. From now on, we will be able to dive into the dungeon during the daytime due to the government order. At least eight hours. It may be unscrupulous, but isn''t this the best? I have more time to raise my proficiencies, and Shia has more time to raise her level. Until now, we had school and stayed overnight only on Fridays, but that means we can just keep diving. I''m suddenly looking forward to this. We''ve been through a Stampede several times, and I think we''ll be fine with the low-rank dungeon Stampedes. At least D-rank should be fine. However, I need to do something about entry/exit records. I''ll ask Luck, the personification of convenience, if it can do something about it. "Also, if the number of people in the party is six or less, there is a possibility that the Union will instruct us to increase the number of people. Please be warned in advance." Eh, seriously. Certainly, the party system is up to 6 people in one party. Considering that up to six people can benefit from experience points, it would be best to have six people, but I have a lot of secrets, so I don''t want to increase the number of people. If someone were to join my party, the number one would be Nanami. I want to have a nice talk with Kurosaki-san and have her come over here so she can join my party. I don''t have any other candidates at the moment, but I''d like to solidify it with my close acquaintances as much as possible. "However, although raising your level is important, the most important thing is your own health and safety." ""Yes."" Finally, when he states that he will not be able to compromise as the director, he switches to another topic. "Dismissed." When Saotome-senpai finishes speaking, he steps down from the stage and dismisses everyone. "Shia, where do you want to go?" "Shushima." "I knew it would be there ~ ." When I ask Shia about which dungeon she wants to go to, it seems she wants to go to the Shushima Dungeon. "Or rather, the stray place." "Does the Bonus Monster over there have more experience?" "Hmm." "Really?" "Hmm." It''s true that they drop more magic stones, so I guess she gets more experience points. But since we''re already active in Toshima Ward as explorers, it''s going to be difficult to go back there. It looks like they''ll still be managing the movement of those who aren''t active yet and will become explorers in the future. Shia looks very disappointed that she can''t go to the stray dungeon near my parents'' house. Her ahoge is drooping. "Wait a minute, Fuhito, don''t leave me out." When Shia and I were talking on our own, Amane interrupts our conversation. Oh, I forgot. "Amane, huh. I have something to discuss with you, is that okay?" "Wh, what is it ..." Amane involuntarily flinches when I say that with a serious expression. "I wouldn''t have said anything if it weren''t for this situation. Let''s go to a place where there are no other people." I start walking to the exit while urging them to follow. "Wh, what ... is this a confession." Amane freezes while listening to my story. "Hey, don''t say anything and let''s just go." "Ah, wait!!" When I notice it, I turn around and call out to her, and Amane rushes over to us, shoulder to shoulder, and we head for my room. "Heee ~. You''re keeping it clean." "Hmm." As soon as Amane enters my room, she observes the room and gives her impressions. Shia also nods in agreement. The ahoge moves like it''s looking around with a sense of curiousity. "It''s like this because I just go back here to sleep." "Hmm. Ah, that''s right!!" When I shrug my shoulders and answer, Amane claps her palms as if she remembers something, and suddenly gets down on all fours and starts digging under my bed. As would happen when she crawls on all fours, but her short skirt reveals her buttocks. There is a striped cloth with both ends tied with a string sticking out. It bites into Amane''s plump buttocks better than Shia''s do, and it draws a very naughty triangle and a shape like a rugby ball. Is it string panties ... I inadvertently scold myself in my heart. "There''s nothing." Amane, who doesn''t seem to get the result she wanted withough knowing that I have been staring at her for a while, takes a position between standing and sitting straight on her knees with a disappointed expression. I''ve seen an incredible sight ... I involuntarily blush when I think about it. "Huh? What happened?" "Huh? No, it''s nothing, right?" "Eeh ~ isn''t that suspicious?" Amane notices that I am blushing and lookks at my face from below as if questioning me. "Ah." Amane, who seems to have noticed something, makes a startled expression and presses the butt side of her uniform''s skirt, then she blushes embarrassedly and glares at me. "Did you see?" "Wh, what?" It seems that she has arrived at the reason why I''m blushing in light of her own actions up until now. However, I can''t even affirm it, so I''m flustered, but I''m going to take care of it. "Did you see it?" "That, see what ..." Amane takes a step closer to me and asks me again. "M, my panties ..." "I, I didn''t see?" Then, Amane, who hadn''t said anything concrete, turns her face away and spells it out while blushing. Ugh. I involuntarily groan in my heart. That expression, coupled with her original appearance, is similar to Shia''s smile, and for me as a mob character it is extremely destructive, but somehow I pretend not to know it again. "Truly?" "It''s true!!" Amane takes a step closer to me and looks up at me from below. I can''t look at her face, so I turn away and answer. "Shia, how is it?" Amane who doesn''t know what to do turns her gaze from me and looks at Shia. "Hmm. Fu-kun was staring at it. Do you want to see mine too?" "I told you I didn''t see it!!" Here, the truth is exposed from an unexpected source. I shake my head at Shia, who for some reason pulls up her skirt and tries to show her panties. Shia, you traitor!! "As I thought!! Fuhito is ecchi!!" "No, it''s completely force majeure!!" I, who was found out to be watching, insist on my innocence. It''s impossible not to see it when it''s exposed in front of me!! Unreasonable!! "But you did see it?" "Well, that''s right." However, I have no choice but to nod at Amane''s tone of voice, which seems to reproach me for the fact. "Then, how will you compensate me for it?" "Eeh?" I''m confused because I''m being asked to compensate for the panties I was shown completely by the other party. I feel like I''ve been falsely accused of molestation. "W, well, if you will go shopping with me next time, I don''t mind letting it go with that." Looking away from me, playing with her hair with her fingers, Amane presents the condition of forgiveness while fidgeting. "Eh, why do you want me to do that?" Why am I being asked to compensate even though I was shown such a thing without my permission? "Are you going? Are you not going?" Amane glares at me frighteningly and forces me to make a choice. "Yes, please let me go." My instinct tells me that I can''t go against this woman in a situation like this, so I unintentionally accept. In such a way, for some reason, I was made to promise to go shopping with Amane. Wait, what was I going to tell her? CH 139 Episode 139: An S-rank explorer makes every effort "I can stay with Onii-chan!! I have to do my best!! I''ll go talk to Mom first." Nanami hangs up her call to Fuhito and goes to her mother, Hitomi.(TN:139 episodes and her mother finally has a name.) First of all, she has to talk to Hitomi, including the matter of moving. "Mom!! Can I talk to you?" "Oh? What''s wrong?" When Nanami talks to Hitomi, who is cleaning, she tilts her head curiously. "Yeah. Kurosaki-san came yesterday and told us about the Explorer Mobilization Law, didn''t she?" "Yes. That''s right. Nanami is also being recruited. I don''t have the aptitude for it, so it seems like I don''t have to do anything." Rei was the first to visit the Satou family yesterday to explain. Rei''s main reason for visiting the Satou family was to keep the Union from finding out about Nanami, but she also wanted to protect the young people. However, thanks to that, Nanami''s mental image of her has improved, and even Fuhito''s mental image of her has improved, although she doesn''t know it, it can be said to be a happy miscalculation. "Yeah. So, Onii-chan contacted me and told me to consult with Mom and Kurosaki-san if we could go over there." "Oh, I see. It''s true that if we can do it in this situation, it''s better for the whole family to stay together. We can go, but I wonder what I should do about managing the house." As usual, Hitomi was tolerant of what her children said, and had the ability to say that if they went, of course, she would follow them. But this is her ancestral land. As expected, she can''t leave it alone, and she looks troubled. "Isn''t it okay with Auntie?" Nanami remembers her paternal aunt who lives relatively close by. She remebers that her aunt and her mother are not on bad terms, rather they are on good terms. "Hmm. I think Toshiko-chan will do it if I ask her to do it, but as expected, I can''t ask her to do it for free." Hitomi folds her arms and tilts her head. "If we tell Onii-chan, I think he''ll do something about the money." "Well, maybe I should ask him to pay her some money every month." However, Nanami''s words remind Hitomi that her son has already sent her some money rather than having to ask him to send some. Even if she paid Toshiko a little, there would be no problem. Therefore, she decides to ask Toshiko after reconsidering. "Hooray!! All I have to do now is ask Kurosaki-san if I can change my affiliation to the school that Onii-chan attends." Nanami, who has no obstacles, is excited and clenches her fists in front of her body to show her motivation. "Yes. I''ll pick up the things I have to do before moving and do them one by one, so I''ll leave Kurosaki-san to Nanami." "Roger that." After finishing talking with Hitomi, Nanami immediately returns to her room and sends Rei a message via ''LINNE''. [ Hello. This is Nanami Satou. Thank you for yesterday. I would like to consult with you, but can you accept? ] . Then, she got a reply whether it''s still before work or something. "So fast. Let''s see ..." When Nanami looks at the message that was sent, it read: [ Hello Nanami-san. Thank you very much for contacting me. What is it about? If you don''t want to leak too much outside, I can go to you. ] . "I see. It''s true that you don''t know who''s actually listening to a cell phone." If a mobile phone is an application, the information can be extracted by the company that operates the application, and there is no guarantee that the mobile phone itself has not extracted the owner''s information in the first place. Considering that, it can be said that talking at the Satou house has the least risk of leakage. "I understand. I know it''s troublesome, but could you come to my house? Any time is fine. " Nanami answers the message aloud by herself, and receives an OK stamp. Currently, according to the Explorer Mobilization Law, in an emergency, the target human being is basically excluded from other duties than being an explorer. Therefore, Nanami doesn''t have to go to school either. So, whenever Kurosaki came, there would be no problem. "It''s fine with this. I''ll put the things in my room in my bag." Nanami, who finished contacting her, throws things in the room that she doesn''t usually use into the Space Expansion Backpack she got in the stray dungeon until Rei arrives. "Phew. Is this okay for now?" Nanami finished putting away everything she doesn''t use everyday. "Good day." Just then, she hears a familiar female voice coming from the front door. "Ah, it looks like Kurosaki-san has come. I wonder if she''s okay with her work." Nanami heads for the entrance while thinking about such things. "Kurosaki-san, welcome. Thank you for coming today." "Thank you very much for coming all the way here for my daughter." The mother and daughter who came to the entrance bow deeply to Rei. An important consultation that will affect the future of the Satou family. It''s only natural to be polite. "N, no, this is my job!!" Rei waves her hand in front of her body in a panic. Being polite to such an extent makes even Rei, who is doing what she wants to do on her own, feel humbled. "Then, let''s move from here, please go to the living room." "Understood. Sorry to disturb you." Nanami''s mother invites Rei inside, brings her into the living room, and makes her sit on a chair. "Then, what is the content of your consultation?" "Nanami will explain that." Hitomi points at Nanami when Rei starts talking. "I understand. Nanami-san, please." "Yeah, Onii-chan contacted me this morning and asked me if we could move to the town where Onii-chan lives, but is that difficult?" To Rei who turns her gaze to Nanami and urges her to talk, Nanami tells Rei the main topic. Nanami is on the precipice of whether or not she can live with Fuhito. She waits for Rei''s words with an expectant expression. "I see. Certainly it would be best if you could do that." "Is it really impossible?" Nanami responds to Rei''s reply with a sad expression. It wasn''t a very positive answer, so Nanami almost cries unintentionally. "No, normally it would be difficult, but I''ll do something about it." "Eeh!? Is that really okay?" "Yes, I think Satou-san and the others should be together." "Th, thank you very much." However, Rei''s words after that surprise Nanami, and she bows her head in gratitude. Rei just thought that if something happened to his family, Fuhito would go out of control, but the two of them don''t know about it. "No, no. Then, I will move immediately. Excuse me." "Eeh!? Why don''t you slow down a little?" Hitomi is taken aback by Rei''s overly hasty movements and proceeds to serve tea. "No, it''s better to move quickly. I will visit you slowly when the procedure is completed." "Is that so ... I understand. It can''t be helped. I apologize for the inconvenience, but please take care of us." "Yes, leave it to me." Rei nods firmly at the two of them who deeply bow their heads, stands up, and leaves Fuhito''s house. "Hey, Kurosaki-san. Why are you being so nice to me?" Pursuing Rei who left the house, Nanami goes outside and asks her a question. It was strange to Nanami. She is nothing more than the younger sister of an explorer. "When I was a Junior High School student, I also awakened in a stray dungeon and various things happened, so I don''t want you guys to be like that." "Oh, I see ..." Rei answers with a wry smile, and Nanami''s expression becomes sad. The unexpected reveal made Nanami imagine various things about Rei''s past. "Besides ... I''m worried about your brother." "Eeh ~ !! I won''t give you Onii-chan, okay?" However, the following words were too shocking for Nanami, and she glares at Rei with reproachful eyes. They contain intimidation. Rei doesn''t have that kind of intention at all, but if you listen objectively, it wouldn''t be strange if it was taken that she was interested in Fuhito in a romantic way. "Fufufufuu. It''s not like that." Rei smiles at Nanami, who threatens Rei because of the possibility that Fuhito might be taken by her. "Is that true? Kurosaki-san is beautiful, so my Onii-chan might fall in love with you." "That''s not true at all. Besides, he already has a girlfriend next to him, right." When Nanami looks at her with a questioning expression, Rei denies it by bringing up another girl. It was about Katsuragi Alexia, the inhumanly beautiful girl. "Well, that''s true, but looks aren''t the only reason to fall in love with someone."(TN:Nanami admitting Shia is his girlfriend? What?) "That''s true. But in my case it''s not like that." Rei replies with a wry smile to Nanami, who continues to puff up. Rei remembers that earthquakes had occurred all over the world when Nanami was kidnapped. The timing was so perfect that she is convinced that it was Fuhito''s doing, and she is concerned about Fuhito in the sense of how she can avoid offending him. "Hmm, I understand. I''ll accept that for now." "Fufufufuu. Thank you very much." Although her suspicions are still not cleared, Nanami decides that Rei''s words are true. It is so funny that Rei laughs. "Well then, I''m going to cause you a lot of trouble, but I''m looking forward to working with you." "Yes. I understand. Well then." Rei turns her back to the bowing Nanami, gets into the car, steps on the accelerator, and hurries back to the Explorers'' Union to complete the formalities. Kurosaki Rei, an S-rank explorer, works hard to protect the world so that the Pandora''s box of Fuhito''s anger will not open. CH 140 Episode 140: A Sorrowful Cry Two days after the law was issued. [ Onii-chan, Kurosaki-san just came and got something like a transfer permit. If I have this, I can transfer to the Union in the district that Onii-chan belongs to, and I can belong to Onii-chan''s school. ] I get a call from Nanami saying that she is able to move after consulting with Kurosaki-san. Insanely fast. Kurosaki-san seems to have worked hard. She is a very nice person. "I see, then what we need next is a house." [ I agree. ] "Okay. I''ll try to find something." After that, I''ll need a house and the admission procedures for this school and so on, but I think my mother will take care of that. [ Please find us a good house. ] "I know. Nanami, you should tell your friends too, okay?" [ Yeah, it''s more important to be with Onii-chan!! ] After finishing the call with Nanami, I decide to go out immediately. Recently, the Student Council President has also been diving in dungeons, so I''m relieved that I don''t run into her at school. However, I wonder if it''s just my imagination that I feel a little lonely now that the encounter events that have always happened are gone. It''s just my imagination, yeah. It''s no time to grumble about things, so I go to my favorite place to sell some magic stones, have the money transferred to my bank, and head to a famous real estate agent in the neighborhood with a beautiful appearance. "Hello ~." "Welcome. What is your business today?" "I''m an explorer, but I''m looking for a property where my family of three can live."(TN:You, Shia, and your kid, right? That''s what they probably think.) "I understand. Please sit over there." I present myself as an explorer in advance, convey the wishes of Nanami and Mom, and have them look for a property. "These three are properties that meet the conditions." "I understand. Can I take a look at these three places?" "Yes, it will be possible on the same day." "If possible, I''d like to look at them soon." "Understood." The lady at the reception who helped me immediately arranged a viewing and I was able to see all three houses. What I liked was a stylish detached house with a large garden. I sent photos to Nanami and my mother, and I showed them various things over a video call. It is a rented house, but luckily when I showed my passbook, she didn''t say anything about my ability to pay, so there was no problem. Then, one week after the law was issued. "Ah, Onii-chan!!" "Oh, Nanami. You''re here." Nanami and my mother come out of the ticket gate, and my mother slowly walks over while Nanami runs up to me and hugs me. "Come on, a lot of people will see you in the city, so stop it." "Eh ~ , I don''t care. I don''t have enough Onii-chan Element, so I''ll replenish it." "Well, well. It can''t be helped." I strongly warn her as if to criticize her, but I am amazed that Nanami shows no signs of stopping. Rather, she was pressing her head round and round against my chest. "Suu ~." At that time, Nanami was inhaling the smell of my clothes through her nose. "Don''t sniff too much, it''s embarrassing, isn''t it?" "It''s fine. It smells good." "Haa ... Do as you like." "Yes." I urge her to stop, but Nanami puffs out her cheeks after raising her head, so I give up and let her do as she pleases. "Haa ~, Kunka Kunka."(TN:Sniffing noises.) Nanami enjoys my scent for a while, as her mother looks at her with a smile. But I can feel the resentful, hot gazes of the people around us, so I was careful not to look around. "Whew, I''m satisfied!!" When Nanami releases me, she places her hands on her hips and gives a very satisfied smile. It''s an extremely complicated feeling for someone to be satisfied with my smell, but if Nanami is satisfied, then it''s fine. "Well then, let''s go home for now." "Yes, let''s do that." "Yes." The detached house I rented is located in a luxury residential area about five minutes away from the school. "Heee ~, it''s a really nice house when I actually see it." "Yeah, Nanami likes it too!!" Nanami and my mother seem to like it at first sight, and their eyes are sparkling. "Isn''t it expensive?" "Don''t worry about it. I have a lot of money." I shake my head because my mother is worried about money. My mother raised us as a single woman. I think it''s great that I can be so filial to her. "Haa ... I don''t know if I should be spoiled by a child, but I''ll let myself be spoiled." However, as a mother, she seems to be wondering how it would be for her as a parent and as a member of society to be spoiled by her son, who is also a minor, but right now it''s an emergency, so I hope you don''t mind. "The inside is nice too." "All appliances and furniture are available!!" "Because I bought everything." The interior, which looked like a cathedral when I visited, has been reborn as a lively and warm space with the addition of home appliances and furniture. Both my mother and Nanami seem to be surprised, yet satisfied, with the change. "I''m going to explore!!" "Take out your luggage properly!!" "Yes." Nanami immediately goes around the house to look around. "Mom, is there anything I can help you with?" "Then, can you help me unpack the things I''ve packed in my bag?" "Roger that." I help my mother unpack for a while. "Hey, Onii-chan!!" While I was helping my mother, Nanami, who had finished exploring, came back and called out to me. "Hmm? What?" "Isn''t Onii-chan''s room almost empty? Why?" "Oh, I don''t live here." I answer Nanami''s question. It''s fine to live here, but I"m getting used to living in the dormitory, and a five-minute walk takes me less than a minute. I don''t think I have to bother to move. "Eeh!? Aren''t we going to live together?" "That''s right. I have the dormitory, and I can come here often." Nanami''s expression becomes stunned. Maybe she misunderstood that she could live in the same house, or maybe I did something wrong. Please forgive me with coming here often. "Eeh ~ I thought we could live together, but that''s not true at aaaaaaaaaall!!" Nanami''s sorrowful cry echoes throughout the house. CH 141 Episode 141: Steadily being gathered "With this, Satou Nanami-sama is now a member of the Toshima Branch of the Explorers'' Union. I have also completed the procedures for schooling at Shinomiya Academy, so I look forward to working with you." "I understand." Nanami and I go to the Explorers'' Union and present the transfer permit given to us by Kurosaki-san, and the formalities went smoothly. "You came here with a proper transfer." "Yeah, I''m glad. I was a little nervous." Even though we had a transfer permit from Kurosaki-san, I was a little worried if we could really do it because other people didn''t transfer. However, we were relieved that it ended without any problems. "Okay, from now on we can form a party and dive into the dungeon, so you won''t be attacked by anyone anymore, okay?" "Yeah, I was really scared ..." Nanami remembers that day and hugs herself. I feel really sorry for making her feel scared. "I''m sorry." "Nuh uh. I was saved before anything happened, so it''s okay." When I bow my head, Nanami acts bravely and smiles. "I won''t let you feel scared like that anymore, so don''t worry, okay?" "Yeah, I believe in you, Onii-chan." "Yeah, leave it to me." I smile and reply to Nanami. I will definitely not make that mistake again. I make a vow in my heart. "Oh, Satou-san, have you finished the procedure?" "Eeh!? Why are you here?" The person who spoke to us was not supposed to be here. "No, I moved here as well." "Eeh!? Is it for Nanami?" I didn''t think it would happen because the timing was too good, but I''ll check it just in case. "No, no, it''s not that. It''s for my main business." "Is that so? By the way, what is your main business ...?" "Oh, come to think of it, I''ve never talked about it with you before. I''m this kind of person. Please keep your voice down." Kurosaki-san presents me with a card and smiles with her index finger on her lips. I didn''t know what she meant before it was presented to me, but the moment I see part of the card, I know what she meant. "Eeh, S-rank?" "Eehh ~ !?" Nanami and I look at the card together and leaked our surprise in low voices. "Yeah, I have that kind of position." "Nanami, we were treated by an amazing person." "That''s right, Onii-chan." When Nanami and I find out that Kurosaki-san is actually an incredibly strong and amazing person, we look at each other and nod. However, getting involved with such an amazing person is absurdly frustrating. "Aah, please don''t be too frightened, okay? I''m not a staff member right now." "I, is that so? I''ll do my best." "I also will do my best." That''s what Kurosaki-san told us, but when I found out that she was a top-ranked explorer, it didn''t go well and I couldn''t get over my nervousness. "It''s not like I''m trying too hard." Kurosaki-san laughs wryly at our situation. "Ah, that''s right. Then Kurosaki-san, please speak more frankly. That way, we might not be so nervous." Nanami makes a proposal to Kurosaki-san. "Th, that''s right. Kohon ... I understand. Then, please call me Rei. And I don''t need honorifics." "Yeah, I understand. Rei-chan." "O, okay, Rei." For some reason, in order to not feel nervous with each other, we decide to call each other by our first names and stop using honorifics. I try to speak it with my mouth, even if it''s awkward. "So, what are you two going to do after this?" "I plan to meet up with the other party members for the time being." After this, we were planning to meet up with Shia and Amane to clear the dungeon. We''ll add Nanami to our party and level up. "I see. Is it difficult for me to join the party?" "Eeh!?" Aside from our schedule, Kurosaki-san makes an outrageous offer. It was so abrupt that I cry out in surprise. "Well, I''ll be leading some explorers, so I''d be happy if it''s some people I''m acquainted with anyway." "I see. How about Nanami?" Rei sees my surprise and tells me the reason. I don''t mind, but I''ll check with Nanami. Besides, it helps me to have more people to protect Nanami. Rei is the one closest to my secrets, but Nanami''s safety is my number one priority right now. Nothing is more important than that. Compared that that, my secrets are trivial. "I would be happy if Rei-chan would fight with us, right?" "I see. Nanami says that too, so I don''t mind." Nanami doesn''t seem to have any particular problems, so I agree to let her join the party. "Thank you. It''s hard to teach someone you don''t know at all. It''s easy for me to do it with you guys." Then, Rei smiles and says such. Thus, Rei joins our party. CH 142 Episode 142: Siscon Onii-chan won''t give up "Aaaahhhh!! Onii-chan is increasing the number of women again!!" These are the words Nanami said the moment she met Amane. When we were walking toward the school to meet up with Shia and the others. I managed to reach the dining room of the school''s male dormitory while being exposed to the same sharp gazes as usual. We were gathering there. "No, that''s why I sent the name properly on ''LINNE'', right?" "I thought it was a man whose last name was Amane!!" "Come to think of it, I didn''t say the gender?" "I didn''t hear iiiiiiit!!" When I interact with her, Nanami makes a face and pose that looks like Munch''s ''Scream'' and sways her body. I know I properly explained about Amane to Nanami, but apparently I forgot to tell her the gender again. I completely forgot about it, especially since I thought it was unnecessary information. After exchanging an interaction like a certain somewhere, we decided to introduce ourselves again. "This is my Imouto Nanami, and the explorer Rei who helped me when I registered as an explorer." I introduce the two people I brought first. "I''m Satou Nanami. Nice to meet you. I won''t give you my Onii-chan!!" "I''m Kurosaki Rei. I''m an S-rank adventurer. Please call me Rei. Nice to meet you." The two introduce themselves to Shia and Amane and sit down. "Eeh, S-rank?" It seems that Amane was more surprised by the fact that there was an S-rank super-advanced ranker here rather than by Nanami. "Yes." "It''s true. Fuhito-kun brought a great person ..." Amane, who was convinced after seeing the presented card, turns her gaze to me. "Ah, I came here as a transfer, but I had to join a party as an S-rank, so I was brought along. Nanami-chan and Fuhito are acquaintances, so it''s easy for me to do." "I see. With this, our level will definitely explode!!" "Hmm. I don''t think it has anything to do with me ..." Rei, not me, explains what happened, and Amane, who was convinced, was suddenly motivated to level up. However, Rei smiles wryly and shrugs her shoulders as she answers. "Eeh?" "Hmm. It''s nothing." Amane was dumbfounded for a moment at Rei''s answer. Seeing that, Rei closed her eyes, shook her head, and said nothing more. "Well, that''s fine, I''m Shimotsuki Amane. A B-rank explorer. Nice to meet you!!" "Kyaa!? What are you doing!!" Knowing that there is nothing more to be gained, Amane introduces herself as her normal self, then goes around the seats and jumps at Nanami and rubs her cheeks. Nanami is trying to tear off Amane, but she fails to tear off Amane, perhaps because she isn''t really resisting. "But, you being jealous of me is to cuuuute ~~ !!" "Wh, who''s jealous!!" Nanami looks away embarrassedly after being caught off guard. "Yes, yes, that''s right. You just don''t want your Onii-chan to be stolen." "That''s right, I''m just trying to keep Onii-chan from getting attached to a strange woman!!" When Amane smiles suspiciously, Nanami objects. "Cute, cute." "Stop iiiiiiit!!" However, Amane didn''t reply. She seems to like Nanami and immediately plays with her. "I''m glad that you''ve become good friends." "Onii-chan!! How on earth do we look like we''re getting along!!" When I mutter while looking at the scene with a smile, Nanami retorts at me. However, I can only see a picture of my Imouto who can''t be honest, pretending to reject her older sister. "Huh!? You just look like you''re on good terms? Right?" "Hmm." "Yeah. I think they''re like good sisters." I try to confirm it with the other two, but they answer as if they recognize it to be the same. "Whyyyyyyyy!?" Nanami''s cries are in vain, and for a while after that, Amane continues to treat her well. "So, about the dungeon we''re diving in to level up." "I''ve already decided on that. Now that Nanami is in danger, I won''t choose any other means. I might make Rei break the rules. If you don''t like that, I''ll ask you to leave this party." When Rei asks me, I had already made up my mind, so I present the conditions. Everyone is already busy dealing with the Stampede that occurs one after another all over Japan. Damage to civilians has also increased. At this rate, the country called Japan may collapse. That''s why this measure was issued. Under such circumstances, I will not hesitate to violate some rules. Besides, it''s due to my naive perception that Nanami went through something like that. I have to raise her level as much as I can so that she won''t lose to the people around her. "No, it''s fine. To be honest, the current situation is quite bad. It''s better to have a little more strength. If you can level up quickly, that''s better. So? Where are we going?" When Rei agrees with me, she asks me where the all-important dungeon is. "Shushima Dungeon." "Huh!? That place is closed and there is an unknown vicious monster, right?" Rei''s eyes change color in surprise at the name of the dungeon I answer with. There is certainly a risk of encountering that monster. "There''s a lot of experience there. I''ll confess at this point, but Shia and I have been leveling up in the Shushima Dungeon since it was blocked. We have never met such a monster during this time." "How the hell did you do that ..." After hearing my confession, Rei seems to be interested in the method. I expected to be asked about it. "It''s my skill. I can hide in the shadows and move. I can hide from monsters too. You can''t put anything in the shadows other than what I''ve allowed." "Such a skill ..." I''ve told Nanami and Shia, but I''ve decided not to talk about Luck to anyone else. I tell them only about the base form of the skill. Amane''s purpose is still a mystery, and I''m indebted to Rei, but the fact remains that she tried to do something to us. From this, I came to the conclusion that it is still too early to tell the truth. "I''m not strong enough at all. If I can get stronger quickly, that''s better." "Hmm." "I will leave it to Onii-chan." "Haa ... It looks like it can''t be helped. Understood. Let''s go to the Shushima Dungeon." When Amane, Shia, and Nanami agree to my proposal in that order, Rei gives up and decides to go to the Shushima Dungeon. "That you, Rei." "I don''t deserve to be thanked." When I thank Rei for giving in, she gives a wry smile and shrugs her shoulders. We leave for the park near the Shushima Dungeon. CH 143 Episode 143: Dungeon level up "Do you always dive from here?" "That''s right." "Hee ~." Five people enter the narrow playground equipment in the park. As expected, there are five people including High School students and an adult who can''t be called children anymore, so it''s quite small. Amane looks curiously at the inside of the playground equipment. It''s not bad to be sandwiched between cute girls, but we have to move quickly. "We''re all here, so let''s dive into the shadows." "Hmm." "Yes." "Got it." "Understood." When I check with everyone, each of them respond, so I give orders to Luck and sink us all into the shadows. "Hee ~ !! It''s so strange!!" Amane, who was curiously looking at the playground equipment until just now, is now looking around in the shadows. "It''s true that you can''t notice this. I might not even notice it." "Huh!? Really?" I am completely surprised at the S-rank''s words. Luck''s stealth ability is so high. When it met me, it was a normal Boss, and it never did anything to hide. Why didn''t it use it. It''s strange. "Yeah. This should be pretty stealthy. I don''t think anyone will know unless it''s seen. I''m a covert explorer too, so I know." "Huh!? Rei is a cover type?" Surprised by the sudden reveal, I look at Rei. Although she wears light scout-like clothing, she stands out overwhelmingly because of her appearance. I honestly think anyone could find her. "What do you mean by that?" "Eh, no, Rei is beautiful and stands out, so I thought she wouldn''t be suitable for hiding." "~~ !?" When I tell Rei, who was a little angry, what I thought, she turns bright red and goes silent. Oh, maybe I said something weird. "Oh, I''m sorry. It''s rude of me to say that." "N, no, I don''t mind." When I scratch my head and apologize, Rei turns away with a red face. "Aaaahhhh!! No flirting!! Banned!!" Nanami bursts into such a place. This guy has a strange misunderstanding. "No, I''m not." "Y, yeah. We''re not flirting with each other." "No way!! I felt the aura of flirting just now!!" Even if Rei and I deny it, Nanami glares at me. It''s just that I said something strange, but it''s nice to have a strange suspicion. "We weren''t. Rather than that, let''s go to the dungeon. Everyone, please follow me." "Buubuu. Yes."(TN:Pouting.) Neglecting the reluctant Nanami, I give instructions to Luck, who is still in the shadows, and start advancing into the dungeon. "Arrived." "Huh? We''re already here." "So fast ..." "It''s only a few hundred meters." When I give orders to Luck to send everyone out of the shadows, it was a familiar dungeon ... or so it should have been. However, for some reason it seems that things are different. Ah, is that what it is. I notice that the enemies here are Super Bonus monsters starting on the first floor, just like the stray dungeon. It seems that the E-rank Bonus Dungeon was upgraded to a D-rank Bonus Dungeon. "Shia, this place is the same level as the stray dungeon. This will give you a lot of experience points." "Hmm. Looking forward to it." When I whisper to Shia that the enemies in the Shushima Dungeon have changed into Super Bonus monsters from the first floor, just like in the stray dungeon, Shia smiles a little. Her ahoge jumps happily. "What''s wrong with you?'' "No, it''s nothing. Then, let''s move on." I shake my head and answer Amane who was whispering in Shia''s ear. It''s meaningless to say that an E-rank dungeon became a D-rank dungeon for both a B-rank and an S-rank explorer. Besides, Nanami only did the stray dungeon. She''ll think it''s the same thing, so no explanation is needed. "Well then, let''s start leveling up right away. It''s okay because they''re not very strong. If the four of us other than Nanami encounter an enemy, let''s take them down one by one." "Hmm." "Yes." Shia and Nanami reply to my words, but I can''t hear their voices anymore. Ah, should I really be the one in charge since I''m low rank. "Ah, Amane and Rei, I''m sorry. I ended up deciding on my own." "It''s totally fine. I''m just wondering if we don''t have to decide the formation or something." "Ah, I don''t mind either, you know? I thought it would be fine if I don''t go out to scout." When I lower my head, the two of them tell me what they are thinking. What, is that so. "Oh, it''s totally fine. They''re weak here." The enemy is too weak to create a formation. Because they can be defeated in one shot anyway. "Y, yes. I have no problem with that." "Is that so. Can I observe for a while?" For some reason, the two of them answer with tense faces. "Understood. For the time being, me, Shia, and Rei will annihilate the enemy. Nanami and Amane will be observing at first. Then I''ll apply for a party, so please approve it." "Hmm." "Yes." "Got it." "Understood." We form a party and set out to level up in the reborn Shushima Dungeon. CH 144 Episode 144: Self-proclaimed low-rank explorer and common sense people "Ah, Onii-chan, Mino-chan came out a lot." "Aah. They came here because there are so many people." When Nanami sees the Black Minotaurs come out, she points and smiles carelessly like seeing an animal in a zoo. If you kill a lot of these guys, you might get Black Minotaur Meat. It''s crawling on the first floor, so I want to defeat them more and more. "Eeh!? A group of Black Minotaurs!?" "L, let''s run away." However, for some reason, the two try to escape from the Black Minotaurs. "What are you talking about? You can defeat such a weak monster." "Hmm." "If the two of you won''t do it, we''ll take them." While the two of them stiffened, Shia and I rush forwards and approach the herd of Black Minotaurs. "Sei." "Fuu." Me and Shia unleash our attack. -Papapapapapaaan -Supapapapapapaaan A mountain of magic stones is created in no time. "Oh. It''s a good start. Two Black Minotaur Meat came out. Shall we take one each?" "Hold Fu-kun." "I see. Then I''ll hang onto it." "Hmm." "In return, please give me one more magic stone." "Hmm." We have a brief exchange, finish distributing the loot, and return to the other three. "What''s wrong, you two?" "I wonder if I''m dreaming ..." "It must be ..." "Something is wrong with the two of them." "Really." When we came back, Amane and Rei were dumbfounded and looking into the distance, and Nanami was perplexed. For the time being, I bring the two who are dazed, and Shia and I take turns defeating the large weakling monsters including Black Minotaurs on the first floor. "Well, Ahahahaha ... I didn''t think my level would go up like this." "Even I''m going up ... Ahahahaha." The two of them are still looking somewhere with dry smiles on their faces. "How long are you two going to be dumbfounded? Let''s go upstairs." "That''s right!! It''s hard to drag you and walk!!" Nanami and I urge the two of them. "Eh, aah, yeah. Okay." "I understand." The two of them seem to have regained their composure, and follow us slowly. "Hey, Onii-chan. I want to fight too." Nanami says such a thing when we arrive at the second floor. "Hmm? Really. You haven''t fought properly even once." "Yes." "Okay. What do you think, Shia?" Come to think of it, Nanami didn''t do anything in the stray dungeon or here. There will certainly be problems in the future. Therefore, I ask Shia whether there would be any problem if Nanami fights. "Nanamin, use magic. We will protect you." "Aah ~, I see. Then there''s no problem." That''s right. Nanami should attack with magic for the time being, and once she''s leveled up enough to get Shia''s approval, it might be a good idea to try close combat. "Okay, Nanami can attack first from the second floor with magic." "Hooray!!" After receiving permission from me, Nanami jumps for joy. "Okay, Nanami, I''ll leave it to you!!" "Yeah, leave it to me!! ''Absolute Zero''!!" Nanami readies her staff and chants the name of a magic spell. Then, a faint white air begins to drift around the swarm of Super Bonus monsters dozens of meters away, and the next moment, all the monsters in that space were frozen. "Oooh ~ !!" "Nanamin is amazing." Shia and I clap excitedly. "Ehehe, I''m glad it went well." Nanami scratches her head and smiles embarassedly. She''s used magic several times in trial shots, but this is the first time she''s actually fired it at an enemy. Even though it''s an E-rank Super Bonus monster, it seems like my Imouto is cheating to freeze them all at once. -Pariiin While we were talking, the ice shatters and the magic stones were left behind. That is proof that even Nanami is able to properly defeat the enemy. "Even so, the power of Nanami''s magic is amazing." "Hmm. It''s usually impossible. Thanks to her skill." "That''s right. Even though she''s my Imouto, she''s gained incredible power." "Ehehe, I''ll do my best with magic from now on!!" "Yeah. I''m counting on you!!" Shia and I praise Nanami''s skill. Nanami lifts her cane to her chest and smiles. "What was that ..." "I don''t know." "The brother is a monster, but the sister is as well ..." "Really ..." The two, who haven''t returned to reality yet, are muttering something behind us with dumbfounded faces, but I ignore them. "It''s about time." "Hmm." "Yes!!" We finished exterminating the monsters on the second floor. Looking at the time, it''s 7:00 pm. It''s time to go home soon. "Hey, you two, we''re going home." "Eeh, aah, yeah." "Eh, ah, yes, I understand." The two people who were out of it from the beginning to the end. We exited the dungeon with these two. "Speaking of which, do you have any plans for today?" "Don''t have." "Me either ~." "Neither do I." In the park near the dungeon, I confirmed the schedule of the three of them other than Nanami. "If you don''t mind, my mother will be cooking and waiting for us. Why don''t you stop by?" "That''s right!! Stop by!!" Since there are no plans, Nanami and I suggest it. They''ll take care of me from now. I think I should introduce them to my mother as well. "Fu-kun mama''s cooking is delicious." "I can''t ignore that!! Okay, I''ll go!!" "Phew ... I can''t be the only one who doesn''t go here. I''ll go with you." "That''s good. Well then, this way." Relieved that everyone was coming, I lead everyone and start walking. CH 145 Episode 145: Satou family''s dining table "I''m home!!" "I''m home." "Hmm."(TN:Shia''s already part of the family, so natural.) Nanami and I open the front door of our brand new home and enter the house. Shia follows behind us. "This is an amazing luxury residential area, isn''t it?" "I wonder why they''re in this place, but after seeing that today." "I have no choice but to agree ..." Amane and Rei, who don''t show any signs of coming inside, are talking to each other in secret. "Oi, please come inside quickly." "Uhyaaaaa!! D, don''t call out to me all of a sudden." "Hii!! I, it''s true, please." When I call out to them from behind, the two of them flinch, then turn to me, their eyes looking around nervously, and they respond with flustered responses. Aside from Amane, Rei is a cover explorer. I don''t think she should be so surprised. Even so, the two of them are sneaking around, but are they planning something? No ... I don''t know that yet, but it looks like the two of them are on guard at the moment. "Welcome home, Fuhito. You look like you''re doing fine today." "Oh, Mom, I''m home. I''ll introduce you again, but this is the S-rank explorer Rei who volunteered to lead our party. Also, Amane, the other member of the explorer party I''m forming at school." When I return to the entrance with the two of them, my mother is there to greet me, so I introduce Rei as an explorer, not as a staff member, and Amane, who she hadn''t met yet. "Satou-san, thank you again. I will support your two children as an explorer from now on." "My name is Shimotsuki Amane!! I''m indebted to Fuhito-kun in ''various'' ways!!" Following my words, the two introduce themselves. Amane, stop emphasizing the ''various'' part. Other than being in the same party, I don''t take special care of you. "Ara, ara, thank you very much for taking care of this stupid son of mine. Even so ... it''s amazing that Fuhito''s party members are all girls." "I''m not really doing anything though, am I?" Mom mutters something like that when she sees my party members, but I didn''t do anything, and everyone except Nanami came along without my permission. "Who do you take after, after all." "I don''t know." Is she maybe remembering my father, I shrug my shoulders when she says that. "Well, it''s fine. Choose one person or all of them, but decide properly." "Why is it such a thing." "Because explorer parties often are like that." Somehow I''ve seen people like that, words carry weight. My father was an explorer, but my mother is different. She may have had a lot going on there. "I''ll think about it. What about food?" "It''s ready. Wash your hands and come to the living room." "Understood." When I change the subject and ask about dinner, I am immediately urged to go to the living room, and my mother leaves. "I''m sorry that Rei and Amane also got involved in my Mom''s strange story. Come inside for now. There''s a washroom just around the corner, so wash your hands there." "No, no, I don''t mind. I''ll be in your care." "Yeah, I don''t mind either. I, I''ll be in your care." When I turn around and urge the two of them with a wry smile, they blush a little, arrange their shoes in a suspicious manner, and go up into the house. After that, I also went up into the house, washed my hands, and entered the partition to the living room. The Temaki-style Chirashizushi was prepared in the living room. The colorful ingredients are lined up, and it''s a choice that will be appreciated when such a number of people gather.(TN:Hand-rolled sushi-rice, google it.) As expected of Mom. "Onii-chan!! Chirashizushi today!! Hooray!!" "Is there something to celebrate?" I wonder alongside Nanami''s happy voice. Chirashizushi is a dish we often eat when we have celebrations. "Fufufuu. The whole family can be together, and the first exploration of Nanami has ended successfully. Can''t we celebrate a little?" While I am deep in thought, my mother calls out to me. Now that you mention it, that might be true. "It''s certainly as Mom says. Besides, everyone is standing the whole time. Shia, sit over there, Amane over there, and Rei over here." I agree with my mother''s words and assign seats to the three people who are still standing without taking a seat. If I ask them to sit freely, they won''t be able to decide. "Hmm." "Got it." "Understood." The three of them each reply and sit down at the designated place. "Let Fuhito take the lead." "Me!?" When everyone sits down, my mother suddenly says something like that to me, and I''m confused. "You''re the leader, right?" "Don''t be humble ''Fu-kun''." "I''m just watching over you." Shia was supposed to be the leader, but Shia covers my words and makes me the leader. What a brilliant technique. I take my hat off to that too beautiful application.(TN:Not sure what they''re trying to make a pun of here, application is with ʤ above it. If you have a clue, let me know.) "Haa ... I understand. Then, thanks to Rei''s efforts, we and my family are able to be close to each other like this. Thank you very much. Also, thank you for joining us on our first exploration with Nanami today!! And please continue to support the party!! That''s it, Kanpai." ""Kanpai!!"" We hold up glasses of juice and bump them into each other. After that, we have a good time for a while eating delicious Chirashizushi that my mother made. CH 146 Episode 146: Do people become different people when they play games? "Wouldn''t it be nice if everyone could stay at our house?" My mother starts saying something like that. "Grateful." Shia replies that she is ready to stay immediately as if it were her own house.(TN:Oh, but it is!) Well, both Mom and Nanami like Shia after all. I guess it''s the same with Shia. It''s nice to be treated like family. No ... Is she happy? I don''t quite understand. "Well then, I wonder if I''ll be in your care." Amane is fully willing to stay the night, taking advantage of my mother''s words. It''s late already. Looking at the clock, it''s past 10:00 pm. I think it would be better to stay overnight rather than go home alone at this time. "I''m staying at a friend''s house ..."(TN:Momoka.) "What are you talking about? Rei-san. It''s already this late? It''s dangerous to walk alone." "Even so, I''m an S-rank explorer, but ..." "You don''t know what will happen in this world, you know." "I, I understand." As expected, Rei thinks it''s bad to be indebted to us any more, and tries to refuse, citing that she stays at a friend''s house, but my mother cuts her off and she ends up staying the night. "Hahahahaa. Mom won''t listen to you once she says it. Give it up." "You''re noisy!!" "Ouch!!" When I apologize to Rei with a wry smile, my mother hit me on the back of the head. Seeing that my mother''s hands were unharmed, I think it''s because of the jersey that Amane''s hands became strange. Or is it a family thing? "Then, take turns taking a bath." "Understood." Mom starts cleaning up after the Chirashizushi, so we decide the order of the baths. What should I do with this kind of thing. I don''t think it''s okay to put a girl in the bath after a man has taken a bath. "Well then, I''ll be the last one, so everyone decide the order by rock-paper-scissors." "Hmm." "Yes." "Got it." "Understood." I exclude myself and have the rest of the girls decide the order. "First is rock, rock-paper-scissors!!" They start playing rock-paper-scissors. In the end, the order was decided to be Amane, Rei, Nanami, then Shia. "Well then, I''ll go in first?" "Roger that." "You shouldn''t peek at me, Fuhito-kun, right?" Amane takes a pose that emphasizes her chest, peers into my face, and gives me a wink. It''s quite a wink. "I won''t peek." "Fufufuu. That''s not right." Leaving behind suggestive gestures and words, Amane is guided by Nanami to the bath. "Let''s not be idle while Amane is taking a bath. What should we do." "Onii-chan, let''s play a game. It''s better to have a lot of people." "That''s fine. Is that okay with Shia and Rei?" Nanami''s proposal doesn''t sound bad, so I ask the two of them. "Hmm." "I''ve never played a game like that ..." There is no problem with Shia, but Rei''s words are clouded with a bewildered expression. "I haven''t played much other than with Nanami, so it''s okay. You''ll get used to it quickly." "Really? Then I''ll try it." My words seem to motivate Rei, so we decide to spend our time playing games while each of us is in the bath. "I''m back!! It was a nice bath!! Hey, what do you ''Yeaaaaaaaah!! I''m the best!!''" When Amane comes back, she comes across a scene of Rei jumping for joy. Amane involuntarily freezes and stares at Rei at the sight of her being so far from her usual personality. Amane put on the pajamas that she probably had in her Space Expansion Bag, and was probably trying to show it to me, but she was stuck in that pose. "Ah, no, this is ... Ahahaha ..." Rei sees Amane and returns to her senses. With a bright red face, she slowly sits down on the sofa and hunches her shoulders. This was a miscalculation for us as well, but the one who got into the game the most was Rei, who seemed serious. At first, Rei felt unfamiliar and was struggling, but as she gradually got used to it, "Aah ~ !! Stop that!!" "Fufufu. It''s my turn from here!" "Ah!! Who did that just now!! I will never forgive you!!" While yelling, she was enjoying Santendo''s party game to the fullest. We were also confused at first, but we gradually got used to it and by now it''s normal. Amane came back at just the right time, leading to the present. "Ah, take a bath, it''s my turn, right? Excuse me." "Ah! I''ll guide you, so wait!!" Suddenly embarrassed, Rei disappears into the bathroom with a red face. Nanami hurriedly follows after her. "People change so much in games ..." I think it can''t be helped that Amane''s words stuck in everyone''s mind. After that, we take turns playing games and having fun. CH 147 Episode 147: Rating (Third Party Perspective) "Yes!! There is one reason we''ve gathered today!! It''s about Onii-chan!!" It is a room in a certain house. Four beautiful girls are gathered there. Satou Nanami starts talking first. She lives in this house. She is the daughter of Satou Hitomi and the younger sister of Satou Fuhito. Katsuragi Alexia is next. Satou Fuhito''s classmate and first party member. Fuhito''s restrictor. If you count it, the recipient of each other''s first kiss. The third person is Shimotsuki Amane. A classmate one year older who joined the Dungeon Exploration Club shortly after school started. A person who applied to be one of Fuhito''s party members and was accepted by Alexia. And finally, Kurosaki Rei. A former Union employee who registered Fuhito as an explorer, and an S-rank explorer. A person who volunteered to lead the party and became a party member out of concern for Fuhito and Nanami. A room in a certain house with the above four people. They are gathered in Satou Nanami''s new room. Everyone changed into their pajamas after taking a bath. All of them have a Space Expansion Bag and they always carry something like that. "What''s wrong with Fuhito-kun?" "Yes, Acchan, good question." "Acchan!?" Amane is confused when she is called by a nickname that she doesn''t understand by Nanami, who is meeting her for the first time. "I''ll have the four of us confess all our feelings for Onii-chan!!" "Hmm." "Huh!?" "Eh!?" However, the words she continued with while ignoring the confusion, had enough power at least to surprise Amane and Rei. "Why do I have to talk to Nanami-chan about that!!" "Yeah, yeah, yeah!!" Amane and Rei retort at Nanami''s declaration. "That''s because I''m Onii-chan''s Imouto!! I decide who Onii-chan should go out with!! By the way, If I ask Onii-chan to kick someone out of the party, Onii-chan will definitely remove that person. If you disobey, it won''t be good for you, will it?" Nanami calmly threatens the two and tries to silence them. "Eehh ~ !! That''s horrible." "That''s tyranny!!" "It''s not tyrannical or horrible!! Please speak with your true feelings. Now if only you do that, I won''t say such things to Onii-chan. Don''t worry. I won''t tell Onii-chan about everyone''s feelings." The two boo in response to the threat, but Nanami doesn''t listen. "Haa ... It can''t be helped." "Let''s give up. We have no chance of winning." The two decide to give up and speak their minds. "Let''s start with Shia-oneechan, who I have known the longest." "Hmm. I''m very grateful. Fu-kun saved my life and made me stronger. But when I see him with other people, it makes me feel ''zawa zawa'' here." Alexia speaks frankly while pressing her chest. There is no ostentatiousness, and there is an honest feeling. Nanami had expected it, but the other two have expressions of surprise on their faces. "Yes, thank you for your long message, Onee-chan. By the way, are other people limited to women?" "Hmm, maybe so." Alexia agrees with Nanami''s question. Come to think of it, seeing Fuhito with Takaaki Sakura doesn''t make her heart flutter at all. However, when she sees Amane and Rei next to him, she remembers that her chest tightened and she felt a tingling sensation. "I see, I see!! Onee-chan, you''re in love with him!!" "Is that so?" Even when Nanami presents the word love, Alexia doesn''t really understand it. "I didn''t expect you to be so ignorant. That''s right, Onee-chan is in love with my Onii-chan." "Oh, I see." "That''s right?" "This is love. I learned it for the first time." When Alexia is pointed out that this feeling is love, she became aware of it for the first time. "Now I understand that Shia-oneechan loves Onii-chan." After understanding Shia''s feelings, Nanami changes her target to Amane. "Eh? M, me?" "Yes. Please hurry up." Although she knew it, Amane gets a little nervous when she is asked to talk about it. "I don''t particularly think anything of him ... I like that fact that he doesn''t look at my breasts all the time." Encouraged by Nanami, Amane turns away and speaks. It seems to Nanami that other emotions are hidden there. "Is that the truth?" "Ugh." When Nanami asks back, Amane is at a loss for words. It''s like saying that those words aren''t everything. "I''ll ask again. Is that the truth?" "Ugh. Actually, I thought he was cool ever since he defended me from the insect monster Stampede!!" Hearing it again, Amane unintentionally confesses. "Hmm. Honesty is fine!!" "Ugh. It''s embarrassing ..." Nanami nods in satisfaction when she hears those words. "Then, lastly, Rei-san. What do you think of Onii-chan?" "Look, I don''t have many points of contact like everyone else ... so I don''t have anything particular to think about him." Rei, who was finally pointed at the conclusion of the story, also averts her eyes and answers while playing with her hair, just like Amane. There is a sense of turmoil. "Hmm. Is that the truth?" "Yes, probably." When asked by Nanami, Rei answers briefly while smoothing it over. "Should I tell my brother." "Oh!! Wait!! I''ll confess!! I will confess!!" "Yes. Then, please." Nanami senses the scent of lies and threatens her, and Rei easily surrenders. "I can''t really say it because I have a confidentiality obligation, but I was asked to investigate Fuhito-kun before." "Hmm. And?" Nanami is surprised at what she hears for the first time, but tries not to let it show as she encourages Rei to talk. "I did some research, but my power didn''t work at all. This S-rank me. That''s why I was interested in him." "I see, I see." Rei talks about the time when she was too shocked. Rei honestly praises that Fuhito was like that. "So, when he came to the Union before, he was polite, and I thought he was a good boy, so earlier, when he told me that I was beautiful, I was a little surprised and happy at the same time. It''s embarrassing even though I''m older than him." Rei looks down as though she was embarrassed by what she was saying. "I see. I understand. Thank you very much. Everyone answered correctly, so I will accept your participation in the party!!" ""Phew ~ ..."" Nanami, who was convinced by everyone''s words, allowed the three of them to continue being in the party. Amane and Rei let out a sigh of relief. "Since Shia-oneechan has completely fallen, there is a good chance that the other two will join Shia-oneechan''s ranks in the future." "Hmm." "Y, yes." "Y, yeah." Nanami sums up the story, Shia nods without incident, while the other two nod with an expression that says that they have no choice but to admit it, even though they don''t want to admit it. "From my point of view, I think that the three of you are qualified to be next to Onii-chan in terms of appearance, personality, and ability. As for me, if it''s the three of you, I can leave my Onii-chan to any of you. But, don''t forget that he''s my Onii-chan, okay?" "Hmm." "Understood." "I understand." When Nanami smiles and says that, the three nod solemnly. It was at that moment when the rating of Fuhito''s harem was made. "Haakkushon!! Wh, what? Is someone talking about me?" Meanwhile, Fuhito was sneezing in the bath at that time. CH 148 Episode 148: Oh, how are the girls ...? When I get out of the bath, I walk towards my room while wiping my head. Then, ''Zorozoro'' the women come out of the room on the left side of the direction I''m going. "Oh, were you playing in Nanami''s room?'' "Uh, yeah, well." "Eh, yeah, just for a minute." "Hmm." Shia is the same as usual, but the other two are somewhat unarticulate in response to my question. "Ah, Onii-chan!!" "Nanami, is something wrong?" At that moment, Nanami pops out of her room, so I ask about Amane and Rei, who seem to have a strange atmosphere. Nanami might know something. "It can''t be helped, huh ~ ?" "Yeah, it can''t be helped, hahahaa." "Oh yeah. It was a lot of fun. Fufufuu." When I ask Nanami about the two of them, they both answer with radiant smiles. They both seem to get along well with Nanami. Thank you. "I see. Thank you for playing with Nanami." "No, no, it''s totally fine!!" "Yup, yeah, we had fun too." When I express my gratitude, Amane and Rei look at each other and answer with a smile. It''s great that the two of them seem to be getting along better than before. "What are you going to do? Are you going to bed already?" "Oh, Onii-chan. Let''s play a game with five people this time. We haven''t all played together." "It might be okay. It''s not good to be too late, but let''s do it." When I ask everyone, Nanami answers on behalf of everyone. Certainly, until just now, there was always someone missing. Now that everyone is all together, it might be a different kind of fun if we do that. In that case, it wouldn''t be a bad idea to try. "Yes!!" "Is that okay with everyone?" Nanami replies happily, so I check with everyone else. "Hmm." "I''m fine too." "As for me, umm ..." Shia and Amane answer right away, but Rei is a bit inarticulate. I think it''s probably because of the embarrassment of exposing her changed personality and the feeling of wanting to do something crazy. "You want to do it." "Uh ... well ... yes." When I affirm Rei''s feelings, she blushes embarrassedly and covers her mouth with her hand as she replies. Rei is usually cool, but her facial expressions and gestures make her look more like a normal girl and cute. "Rei is beautiful and mature, but she has a cute side too." " ~~ !? I, is that so?" When I mutter what I was thinking, Rei turns away with a red face. "Oh, I''m sorry. I apologize if I offended you." "N, no, I don''t mind. Let''s play the game quickly." Thinking that I had angered her, I bow my head and she turns her head away and quickly walks away to the living room. I may have made her angry. "I told you, flirting is prohibited!" "No, that''s why I said I''m not doing that." Nanami points her index finger at me, but I don''t understand and deny it. I just made her angry. I didn''t flirt even once. "Yes, yes, that''s fine, so let''s go play a game!!" "A, aah, that''s right." Pushed by Amane, we also head to the living room. Rei, who had already made preparations for the game, was there. "Come on! Let''s do it quickly!! I''ll make everyone kneel down before me!!" Her personality has already changed. We played another party game with all five of us this time. Rei was heated and her personality changed, but I think she was generally able to enjoy herself. "Ehehe, Onii-chan ~ ." "Nanami is really a helpless Imouto." Even though our house is quite large, we don''t have a guest room for three people other than our family, so Nanami and I will sleep together, two sleep in Nanami''s room, and the last one in the guest room. As expected, Nanami hugs me and wants to be spoiled by me, so I caress her. It''s already under control, so nothing strange happens this time. "How was your day?'' "Yeah, it was fun using magic." When I ask Nanami about leveling up in the dungeon today, she answers with a happy voice. It was Nanami''s first time exploring since the stray dungeon, and she was actively using magic to defeat enemies for the first time, so I was worried, but it seems that my worries were unfounded. "I see. Let''s do our best from tomorrow, shall we?" "Yeah, got it. I''ll be counting on you, Onii-chan." "Leave it to me." After we finish some light talk, we gradually lose consciousness. "Then, shall we raise our levels today as well?" "Hmm." "Yes." "Got it." "Let''s go." The next day, we worked hard at leveling up in the Shushima Dungeon. CH 149 Episode 149: Relaxation and accumulating threats "We beat a lot today too." "Yeah!! My level has gone up a lot!!" "That''s good." We leveled up in the Shushima Dungeon again today and hunted monsters all day long. Nanami happily reports to me, so I stroke her head with her twintails shaking. ----------------------------------------- Name Hiroto Sato Proficiency ?God Pulse (99999/99999) ?God Metabolism (99999/99999) ?God Thinking (99999/99999) ?God Breathing (99999/99999) ?God Five Senses (99999/99999) ?God Intuition (99999/99999) ?New Hitting (1895/9999) ?New Kicking (36/9999) ?God Defense (9999/9999) ?True Caress (2258/9999) ?New Hiding (3592/9999) ?New Conversation (23/9999) ----------------------------------------- Since the emergency situation, we''ve been earnestly raising our levels every day to prepare for a Stampede in a nearby dungeon. Thanks to that, my proficiency has increased considerably. Hitting and Kicking evolved, and perhaps because the number and amount of people I''ve talked to has increased, Conversation also went up to the evolution right away. Currently, no Stampede has occurred in this area except for the forest dungeon that triggered a Stampede recently. However, it seems that a Dungeon Rebirth has occurred in the forest dungeon and is currently being investigated. The forest dungeon is far away, so I don''t really care about it now that I''m diving into the Shushima Dungeon. "Hey, aren''t we going home?" "Ah, yeah, I''m going home." "Yup, yeah, I''m going home too." When I call out to Amane and Rei, who were looking into the distance while talking to each other, the two of them hurriedly leave the park and go home. "Shia, how is Nanami doing?" "Hmm. Nanamin can fight alone." "Hooraaaaaay!!" We also start walking on the way home and start chatting. I see. In other words, does that mean that Nanami has gained enough power to compete with multiple D-rank monsters? Recently, I''ve finally obtained enough power to defeat a C-rank, but I''m afraid that she''ll catch up to me in no time. I would like to keep my dignity as a brother until the last minute by working hard to raise my skill level. "What should we do? Now we can dive into a C-rank dungeon." "It''s more efficient here." "I, I see. In that case, we''ll continue leveling up here." "Hmm." Since it''s an emergency right now, there are no entry restrictions based on rank, so you can dive into any dungeon. That''s why I suggest diving into a C-rank or higher dungeon, but according to Shia, Shushima''s D-rank Bonus Monsters are more efficient. Since I don''t have a level, I can''t understand, so I decide to convince myself that if Shia says it''s like that, it must be like that. "Hmm, but I''m getting a little tired of here." When it was decided to continue leveling up in Shushima, Nanami murmurs. "Well, it''s not like I don''t understand that feeling." "Hmm." Shia and I agree with Nanami''s words. Since I''ve been diving here for about two weeks and leveling up, I''m getting tired of seeing all the same monsters. There is the way of going deeper, but it''s also scary to dive deeper and meet an unknown evil monster. As a result, we fought on the first few floors and the monsters don''t look any different, so we are getting into a rut. A Stampede hasn''t even happened yet. Surely it must be about time. "Then, why don''t we take a few days off from leveling up and go somewhere for a change of pace?" "Ah. That''s good! I''ve only been raising my level recently." "Hmm." However, where to go. I remember that I have ESJ VIP membership cards. If I remember correctly, there should be a spa resort of an ESJ-afiliated company in this area as well. "Come to think of it, there was an ESJ-related spa resort here too, right?" "Certainly. Maybe." "Then why don''t we go relax there for a while?" "Agreed!! I want to get beaty treatment soon!!" "Hmm. Can''t wait." Nanami and Shia nod happily at my suggestion. They both seem to agree. "Well then, it''s a plan. I wonder if Amane and Rei would be happy if I give them a card." "I''m sure they''ll be happy!! That''s a total joke, isn''t it, Onii-chan!!" When I try to give the cards to the two of them, Nanami says something in a completely unexpected direction and gets angry. "No, I didn''t mean it like that ..." "Even if Onii-chan doesn''t mean it like that!! Normally you can''t get that kind of thing!! If a girl gets that kind of thing, she''ll fall in love in an instant!!" I am perplexed by Nanami''s anger, but when Nanami tells me, it''s true that there are only six VIP cards, and only three remain. Moreover, if the card can be used for free at all ESJ-related facilities, the person who receives the card would certainly be humbled and overjoyed. I think it''s even more so if they like the works that appear at ESJ. "I have no one to give them to. I just thought it woudl be perfect because they went to the trouble of becoming a party member." "Just for such a reason, it''s not normally possible to give someone such a rare and amazing card!!" As far as I''m concerned, I just can''t think of anyone other than them. However, according to Nanami, there aren''t many people who can do that. I think it''s useless to just hold on to things I have no use for, forever. "Is that so ..." "That''s exactly how Onii-chan will increase the number of new women. Stop, it''s enough already." Nanami, who is walking next to me, looks away and murmurs in amazement while trembling. "No, no, I don''t have that kind of relationship with everyone, right?" As expected, I will refute that. I ended up kissing Shia by chance, but that was like an accident. But I think it can''t be helped that I''ve been conscious of Shia since then. Such an event had never happened before, let alone a kiss with an outrageously beautiful girl, it''s no wonder I''m conscious of her. Shia doesn''t seem to mind at all though. I missed the timing and haven''t heard the meaning of her words of that time since then. "Our Mother said it too. That''s what usually happens when you''re in the same party." "I wonder if that will happen." Nanami says so, but I can''t see a future where things are so great. "Yes, I guarantee it." "It would be a problem even if it''s guaranteed, but ..." Even if it''s guaranteed by Nanami, I have nothing but confusion. "For the time being, we''re going to rest for a while and relax at the spa resort. Is that okay?" "Yeah, let''s do it!!" "Hmm!!" I end the conversation with a summary, and Nanami and Shia nod their heads in agreement with me. ?????????? A world of pitch darkness. There is no air in the deep sea, where a normal human would have been crushed to death. In that world, which was originally devoid of light, two copious amounts of red light are crowded together. It even looks like a bomb on the verge of exploding. [ Gugyaa. ] A single voice was the trigger, and the bomb begins to move in a directional manner. CH 150 Episode 150: Conversation of common sense people (Third Party Perspective) After exploring the Shushima Dungeon. Two people are having a conversation while looking into the distance. One is a woman wearing a cheongsam-like dance uniform, and the other is a woman wearing a miniskirt ninja outfit that looks like something a ninja would wear in a 2D work. The two of them are members of a certain party. "Does your sense of values become strange when you''re in this party?" Shimotsuki Amane murmurs. She''s been leveling up for the past few weeks and has experienced the strength of Fuhito to the point of disgust. As a B-rank explorer, she never thought she would be the weakest in this party. Nanami, who has just become an explorer who was thought to be weaker than herself, is a human like a ''child of magic''. She was strengthened with a super-high-performance weapon that you couldn''t get anywhere, and she was demonstrating outrageous strength. "Where did you get that?" Amane asked Nanami where she got the weapon, "Onii-chan said it was a D-rank dungeon!!" hearing that, Amane, "Is that really so!!" she remembers shouting such." "That''s right. Since I became an S-rank, I''ve never had my level rise in such a short time, you know?" The other is Kurosaki Rei. She also thought that she had a certain amount of ability since she had the title of S-rank explorer, stealth ability, and rare psychic ability, but in this party, she realized that she was a frog in the well. Fuhito and Alexia, who notice the enemy earlier than themselves. Her ability to hide from the enemy is inferior to that of Fuhito''s shadow, and her firepower, like Amane earlier, could not beat the other three, and her pride of being an S-rank was completely broken. However, it is also true that her level has risen steadily by being here, and she feels indescribable. "So did mine. Speaking of level alone, I''ve already stepped into S-rank." Amane was also weak at first, but after leveling up in the Shushima Dungeon, she already acquired the power of an S-rank, and even became able to work alone in the Shushima Dungeon. Moreover, after the further ''Dungeon Rebirth'' of the Shushima Dungeon gave Amane the perfect equipment, her combat power improved dramatically. It''s the same with Rei, and in this dungeon, she''s acquired kunoichi equipment with much better performance than ever before. "We ended up joining an outrageous party ..." "Really ..." The two murmur to each other. Who could have predicted that the party they attended would be so out of the ordinary? No, noone could. "It''s all thanks to those kids, especially Fuhito-kun." "That''s right. When I first saw him, I thought his future as an explorer was bleak, but my expectations were completely wrong." "At first, I was wondering if this guy was really strong, but when I opened the lid, it was like this." The two stare blankly at Fuhito who is talking to Nanami and Alexia. In the minds of the two of them, the scene from yesterday''s pajama party came to mind. That is, how they feel about Fuhito. If Nanami didn''t tell them, they would have been conscious of it after their feelings grew more and more. However, after being forced to confess by Nanami, they clarified their own feelings, and it can''t be helped for beautiful maidens to be a little conscious. On the other hand, Alexia, who had been in contact with Fuhito in the same way as before, was abnormal even after realizing that she was in love. "Hey, aren''t we going home?" Fuhito calls out to two such people. "Ah, yeah, I''m going home." "Yup, yeah, I''m going home too." Their thoughts were pink, so their reactions were confused, but they made it back home. CH 151 Episode 151: Signal of counterattack(Third Party Perspective) "What''s the plan?" "Right now, we are rapidly increasing the mana concentration of the Earth. It is expected to exceed 50% soon." Two people face each other in a room made of grotesque objects. That''s right, it''s the Hooded Man and the Black Mist who live in the demon world. In order to invade the Earth, they sent the lowest level beings to the Earth, but they were mistakenly thought of as D-rank Bonus Monsters by Fuhito, and he killed them instantly. The Hooded Man, whose plan didn''t go well, instructs the Black Mist to think about an invasion strategy using the lower and middle-ranked beings. In order to realize that strategy, he intervened in the Earth''s Dungeon System and created Stampedes in various parts of the Earth to diffuse magical power and improve the concentration of magical power throughout the Earth. And finally, they reached the point of concentration of magical power where the lower and middle-ranked beings could fully demonstrate their power. "I see. Little by little, does that mean that a full-scale invasion by the lower and middle ranks can be carried out?" "Yes, as soon as it exceeds 50%, we plan to send 1,000 beings, including the lowest, lower, and middle ranks." The Black Mist answers the Hooded Man''s question. The lower and middle-ranked beings are monsters that are equivalent to SS and SSS rank monsters. For the Earthlings, who had almost no explorers of SS rank or higher, to see themselves under attack by demons who are equivalent to A-rank or S-rank would be near despair. And the area where they would be sent could only see a terrible future from now on. "Hmm. So, what are you going to do about Satotsu?"(TN:They screwed up his name, remember.) Satisfied with Black Mist''s words, the Hooded Man asks about the matter of Fuhito. For the Hooded Man, he was thinking about how to convey his anger towards Fuhito rather than the invasion strategy itself. It''s a complete resentment, but such logic doesn''t apply to the Hooded Man. Strangely enough, the self-deserving Fuhito has pissed off the Hooded Man. "Yes. For the time being, we don''t know much about our opponents, so it would be a good idea to send our troops to a dungeon different from the dungeon where we sent our subordinates before, prepare the ground near that dungeon, and then collect Satotsu''s information." "Certainly. It''s disgusting that I''m frightened by Satotsu, but I need information." As for the Black Mist, he thought they should be careful because their compatriots were easily killed, even though they were at the bottom, before they knew what was going on last time. Besides, he thought that if they took control of a town or village where there was no Fuhito, and started investigating after taking control of the area, the would naturally be able to collect information about Satotsu. At the Black Mist''s words, the Hooded Man leaks out his anger as murderous intent, but he understands what the Black Mist is saying, so he decides not to say anything further. "Yes, as you say, it''s almost as if we don''t know anything about what happened during the previous invasion, so in this operation, it''s most important to gain control of the Earth world, but I think it''s also important to gather information about Satotsu." "That''s true. I''ll leave the arrangements pertaining to that to you." For the Black Haze, the wishes of the Hooded Man are his top priority. Although he wants Earth as a place for the demons to live, he thought that retaliation against Satotsu was more important than that, so he insisted that they should be well prepared. Fortunately, this decision was not wrong, and it was put into action. "Thank you very much. Then, in preparation for the time to come, I will select the lower-ranked beings and the middle-ranked beings that will go on the expedition." The Black Mist, who was able to obtain the Hooded Man''s permission, shows a relieved expression even though he has only a mouth on his face, and then bows to the Hooded Man. After this, he will first choose among the lower and middle ranks. "Okay. I''m counting on you." "Acknowledged." The Black Mist disappears like smoke. A complete silence surrounds the Hooded Man for a while. "Has the opportunity finally come to show Satotsu a terrible experience. Last time I was made to drink boiled water, but this time it''s not my turn. In this unit, many people woh are not comparable to the lowest-ranked beings sent last time will be sent. Even if he was a person who quickly slaughtered the lowest-ranked beings, there is nothing he can do about it. Kukuku." However, after a few minutes passed, the Hooded Man mutters to himself in the empty room. The Hooded Man can''t help but burst out laughing when imagining Fuhito who interfered with his plans last time, being ravaged by his compatriots this time. "Now then, I''ll do what I have to do. I''ll have to do something about that person''s legacy." Feeling better, the Hooded Man mutters something to himself and disappears from the grotesque room. All that remains is the eerily beating interior of the room. A small change is taking place in the room where the tentacles gathered together to form a single pillar. The part of the screen that looks like a terminal flashes in red, and characters appear on the screen. [ Overheating of the Dungeon System has been confirmed. ] No one knew about the adverse effects of this rapid increase in magic power density and forced system intervention. CH 152 Episode 152: Reason for calling "What''s the purpose of calling us so early in the morning? N, no way." "I really wonder what it is?" I call Amane and Rei to the front of the station at a time when there aren''t many people and it isn''t completely bright yet. They seem confused by my call. I have a feeling that Amane is imagining something bad, but let''s ignore it. "Oh, I''ll give these to you guys." I take out two ESJ permanent free VIP membership cards and hold them out in front of them. "This is?" "Is it some kind of card?" The two of them look at the cards and tilt their heads. Well, you can''t tell just by looking at them. "These are ESJ''s lifetime free VIP membership cards." ""Haa!?"" The two of them have their faces dyed in astonishment at my explanation. We were also completely astonished when we were presented with these as a reward. I think it''s not unreasonable to have such a reaction. "Wh, what''s that? From what that sounds like, isn''t it something amazing." "Absolutely outrageous, isn''t it?" The two stare at the cards with frightened expressions. It seems that the name alone conveys the power of these cards to some extent, but I''m sure you can''t tell what''s free and VIP just by the name. "A, ah. We went to ESJ when I went back to my hometown last time, and we got caught up in the Stampede. For some reason I got these when I exterminated the small-fry with Shia. If you have this, ESJ-related facilities will be free forever, as long as you live, at any location, right?" I explain in some detail. "Th, that kind of thing, d, don''t just give it out so casually!! There''s no way I can receive it!!" "Y, yeah, even if something like this is offered to me, I have no reason to accept it, and I don''t even have the qualifications to!!" Then, the two refuse to accept them in a panic. Well, it''s not like I don''t understand that feeling either. But, were the two of them shrinking back in fear rather than being happy? Amane seems to be happy to receive it. Unexpectedly a common sense person.(TN:Not completely sure on this paragraph ...) "That being said, Amane and Rei are my party members, and from now on they will be ones I will be relying on. Don''t you think that''s sufficient cause to be qualified?" "It''s not something you can get that easily, is it?" "I really think it''s as Amane-chan says." Amane objects to my words, and Rei nods in agreement. Nothing will start until they receive them. "I still want you receive them, but isn''t it okay?" "Even if you say so, save that kind of thing for when you have a more important person." "That''s right, Satou-kun is young, and you''ll have wonderful meetings from now on. It''s better not to use them until that time." I beg them to accept, but the two stop me. I think it would be nice to give them to two people who can say such things. To be honest, I don''t know if such a person will appear. "It''s okay, about that future. For me, the two people in front of me are more important than those people who I don''t know when I''ll meet them." ""~~ !?"" When I conveyed my honest feelings, the two of them froze with their faces bright red for some reason. Did I say something strange? "Damn. Something like that." "That''s true ..." The two of them look down and mutter quietly, but I don''t understand what they mean. I wonder what it''s all about. "Is something wrong?" "No, no, it''s really nothing." "Y, yeah. It''s nothing, okay?" When I ask, the two hurriedly wave their hands and answer that there''s no problem. It''s kind of suspicious, but it doesn''t seem like they want me to inquire further, so I shouldn''t worry about it. "So, will you accept them?" "W, well, if you say so, I''ll accept it." "I, I understand. I''ll gratefully accept it." When I hold out the cards in front of them again, they reluctantly accept them while looking away. I wonder if they didn''t want to receive them. Did I say such a bad thing? "Onii-chan." "Fu-kun." Nanami and Shia arrive just after the two accept the cards. "Is everything ready?" "Ah, I just finished handing the cards to the two of them." "Okay, then let''s go quickly." "That''s right." Nanami asks me if I managed to pass the cards to the two of them, so I nod, then Nanami takes my hand and heads for the station. "Where are we going?" I stop and look back at Amane''s words. "Well, it''s an ESJ-related spa resort over there. It''s because we''ve been diving into dungeons lately and we''ve been getting too much into it. We have to take a breather once in a while." "Oh, I see!! Nanami was talking about the spa!!" After answering Amane''s question, she makes a face that her doubts were solved. "So that''s what it was." I nod in agreement with her. "That''s right. We''ve been diving in dungeons quite a lot recently. It''s true that it''s an order from the government, but it''s recommended that we take two days off a week. We''ve been diving continuously for the past two weeks, so it certainly feels like we should take a break." "Yeah, yeah. I talked to Nanami and Shia yesterday and they said let''s take a break. You didn''t tell them where we were going?" Seeing that Rei has decided that it would be fine to say something about our proposal in light of the situation up until now, I ask Nanami if they hadn''t heard about it beforehand. I should have asked them to contact me just in case. "Nanami-chan said that she was looking forward to tomorrow. I see, so it''s an ESJ-related spa resort." "That''s right. You can do whatever you want there for free." Rei answers with a comprehending expression, so I grin. Seriously ... Nanami, that''s the kind of thing that makes a strange surprise. "But ... it''s certainly good. I''m tired from everyday life, so I''d like them to give me a massage." "Me too." "Yeah, I want you to enjoy the rest of the day and get rid of that built-up fatigue." The two hold their shoulders and tilt their heads while imagining what they want to do at the spa resort. I affirm their wishes and nod with a smile. "If that''s the case, let''s go quickly!! It''s a waste of time!!" "Understood." Amane suddenly becomes energetic and starts to feel restless, so we immediately head to the spa resort. CH 153 Episode 153: Super VIP treatment "We''ve finally arrived!! It''s such a beautiful building!!" "It was a bit long. Yes, it''s beautiful." "Hmm." Nanami points to the spa building and asks for my consent, so I nod my head. We left early so that we could recover from the daily fatigue as much as possible, but it still took us about two hours to get here. Going home is going to be very troublesome. Still, it looks pretty stylish. There is an atmosphere that seems like celebrities are coming. I don''t know if celebrities will come to this kind of place, so maybe people who want to taste that kind of atmosphere will come. "This is the famous ''Spa Emotional'', isn''t it?" "That''s right. It''s absurdly popular and there''s a limit on admission." "Come to think of it, doesn''t this place close in the morning?" "Huh!? Seriously!?" I am surprised by the words in Amane and Rei''s conversation that I can''t miss. I thought they were doing well because they''re quite famous. Nanami said she wanted to go, so I was sure they''re open during the day as well. "Yeah, I think they open just before noon and close sometime in the morning ..."(TN:I''m confused ... So they''re open all afternoon and during the night or something?) "Wait a minute. Let''s hurry up and go!!" I urge everyone to follow Amane''s words. "I, I understand." "Hurry up." "Hurry ~ !!" "Hmm!!" We rush into the building. "Welcome ~ . Do you want to use it?" "Yes, that''s right, but until what time is this place open?" "It''s until eight o''clock." "Wow. There''s only a little while left to go. I should have checked it out more properly." When I ask the clerk who called out to me about the closing time, it was shorter than expected. I have no choice but to curse my shallowness for not investigating properly. "What are you going to do?'' "Let me talk with the others." After being asked by the clerk, I leave the reception to consult with everyone. "What are we going to do? There''s less than an hour left." "Well, isn''t it fine? We can enjoy a bath as it is. It''s free." "I want to soak in a hot spring too!" "Yes, I think just soaking in a hot spring will make a difference." "Hmm." Starting with Amane, the others raise their voices in agreement. It seems that everyone wants to enter. There is no reason not to enter. "Excuse me, please let us use it." "I understand. You need to purchase a ticket for this facility. Could you buy it from the dispenser over there?" I return to the reception desk and tell the clerk that we would like to use it, and they tell me how to use it. "This is an ESJ-related facility, right?" "Yes, but ...?" "Can I use this?" After confirming whether this is an ESJ-related facility, I present the card I received at ESJ. Together with me, everyone presents their cards. "Eeh!?" The moment they see the card, the clerk''s complexion changes, their eyes widen and they let out a surprised voice. "P, p, p, p, p, please wait a moment!!" And immediately, the clerk who received us runs off somewhere in a hurry. "I''m very sorry to have kept you waiting. Could it be that Satou-sama and Katsuragi-sama are here?" A woman in her mid-thirties, dressed in a tight suit, comes in front of us with the store clerk. "Yes, it is." "Hmm." After our identity is confirmed by that woman, Shia and I nod our heads. "Is that so!! Well, thank you very much for taking care of our facilities. My name is Sakakibara, and I am the director of this facility. The ones who will be using the facilities today are the five of you here?" "Yes. That''s right." When she realizes that we are the people themselves, Sakakibara lowers her head with a genuinely happy smile and asks us for confirmation. I nod at her words. "I understand. The building was scheduled to close soon, but Satou-sama, please don''t worry about the closing time and relax as you please." "Huh!? No, no, that''s not right, no way." "No, no, we can''t repay the kindness we received at this level. By all means, would you please give us a chance to return your kindness?" Sakakibara-san suddenly suggests that we ignore the closing time, I hurriedly wave my hand in front of my body and try to decline, but she says that with a very sad expression. Don''t give me such an expression that makes it hard to refuse. If you say such a thing, I can''t refuse either. She probably knows what I''m saying, and maybe she''s telling me not to worry about it. Just the opposite, I feel obliged!! "I, I understand. We will enjoy it to the fullest." I nod with my best smile even though I am a little flustered. "Speaking of which, have you made plans to stay?" "What does everyone want to do?" When I am asked about accommodation, I didn''t decide if it was a day trip or an overnight stay, so I ask everyone. "Agreed!!" "I want to take it easy too!!" "It''s okay to take a break, so why not?" "Hmm." Everyone seems to want to relax and stay here. "In that case, there is a hotel attached to this building, so I will reserve a room for you. I will make it so that you can show your card to the front desk." "I understand. I''ll be in your care." Sakakibara-san, who is watching our exchange, says that she will arrange it, so I decide to leave it to her. "Well, I think it''s the first time you''ve used our facility, so we''ll explain how to use it. Shiraishi here will do the explanation, so if you have any questions, please let me know." "Understood. Thank you for everything." It seems that they will even explain how to use it. They would never do this to a normal customer. We are still underage, and Nanami is in Middle School. I would be grateful if they could explain it from scratch. Thinking such, I bow to Sakakibara-san. "No, no, this kind of thing is far from the kindness we received from Satou-sama and Alexia-sama. Please enjoy ''Spa Emotional'' as you please." "Yes, thank you very much." After that, Shiraishi-san took us to an explanation of how to use the facility and places where gender restrictions were applied. "O, o, o, over there, th, th, the men''s changing ... room." Shiraishi-san, who was trembling from beginning to end and was a little nervous, guided us all the way to the end. It''s true that we have VIP membership cards, but we''re Middle and High School students before anything else. I don''t think you need to be so nervous, but the power of this card may be greater than expected. We finally get to enjoy ''Spa Emotional''. CH 154 Episode 154: Mixed bathing "W, well then, please have a good time." "Yes, thank you very much." "Thank you very much!!" "Thank you!!" "Thank you very much." After receiving the clothes and amenity goods that can be used in the store from the clerk who was still nervous even after we finished the guide and thanked them, we headed to the bath first. In the end, there were only about 30 minutes left before the store closed, as it took quite a while to guide us through the facility. Of course, the store manager, Sakakibara-san, told us that we didn''t have to worry about the closign time, so I think it will be fine, but I still feel uneasy when I see the customers gradually leaving the building. "Well then, Onii-chan, we''re going in here!!" "Well then, Satou-kun." "See you later, Fuhito-kun." "Hmm." everyone waves to me in front of the girls'' bath. "Aah. See you later." ""Yes."" After I see them off as they enter the women''s bathroom, I walk towards the men''s bathroom. The remaining male customers are staring at me with sharp eyes as if trying to kill me, but please refrain from doing so since my relationship with everyone is that of me, my sister, and my party members. It''s not hard to understand because all four other than me are beautiful girls. Other than my little sister, the other three are eye candy. When I entere the men''s locker room, most of the lockers are locked because the facility is about to close, and there seems to be almost no customers left. There are some customers here and there, but most of them seem to have already left and gone home. On the contrary, when I am passing nearby, I am glanced at with a face like ''This guy is going to enter now?''. "Oh, it feels different from the dormitory." If the dormitory is a super public bath, I think it''s close to saying that this is a stylish warm pool where you can enter in a swimsuit. The rule here is that men should wear a type of bathing suit, and women should wear clothes similar to the white clothes worn by shrine maidens. Because the open-air bath is a mixed bath. I don''t plan on going there, but it seems that people of all ages can enter the open-air bath wearing a bathing suit. I wash off the dirt from my body first, then go into a normal bath like usual. Since I''m going to take a long bath today, I choose lukewarm temperature. "Aah ~ ." A voice like an old man''s comes out on its own. When you think of a bath, this is it. For a while, I am swayed by the flow created by the hot water that is being added all the time, and I am dazed without thinking about anything in particular. "Huh?" Suddenly, I notice that there is no one around me. When I check the clock in the bathhouse, it is already past closing time. "I see, everyone has already gone home ..." I mutter to myself when I realize that all the guests who were in the building before had gone home and everyone was gone. I wonder if the girls are taking their time. This may be a discriminatory way of thinking, but I feel that it is very stressful for women to keep fighting, even if it is not a man''s job to fight. I''m sure they have things to worry about, but for today, I want them to be free and relax slowly without thinking about anything. "Should I go into the sauna now?" I get out of the bath and head to the sauna. -Garagaragaraaa (TN:Rattling noises.) However, at that time, the door to the open-air bath opens. "Ah!! Found Onii-chan!!" Nanami comes in wearing a bathing suit. "No, why did you come into the men''s bath!! You shouldn''t do that!!" "Eeh ~ !! It''s already closing time, so I was told to go with you!!" When I shout, Nanami puffs out her cheeks and replies back. Hey, what are you doing, that clerk!! "Hmm." For some reason, Shia also enters with Nanami from behind her and mutters briefly. No, even if you say that, I don''t understand." "I came!!" Amane also comes in with a line like a girlfriend who has just come to her boyfriend''s place. "H, hello ~ ." And even the cool beauty, Rei, who would never come, comes at the end. What the hell is going on!! "Wawawawawait a minute. Nanami aside, why are Shia and the others coming too?" "I thought together is good." "I thought it would be lonely if you were alone." "I''m kind of restless when I''m alone ..." When I hurriedly turn around and ask, each of them give their reasons. For Shia, it seems likely, and for Amane, it''s also a likely reason. But I don''t think it''s okay for Rei to come to the men''s bath just because she''s feeling restless. "Onii-chan, why are you facing away?" Nanami peers into my face. That''s because I feel like a man who entered a women''s bath. I feel like it''s something I shouldn''t see. "It''s like a swimsuit, so it''s fine, right?" "Hmm." "Ah, well." "I''m a little embarrassed, but I''m fine." When Nanami turns back and confirms with everyone, it seems like everyone is okay with being seen. "I, is that so?" "Yes." I look back at them. Looking at them again, even though everyone is wearing a bathing suit, the important part of the bathing suit is not transparent, but it is made like a miniskirt yukata, and the part that sticks is transparent, the bare legs peeking out from the bottom hem are very sensational. "Hey, hey, Onii-chan, what do you think? Does it suit me?" Nanami stands next to everyone and strikes a pose. "Aah, it suits you well." "Fufufu, at times like this, it''s no good just praising one person, you know." "A, aah. Shia, Amane, and Rei all look good together and are cute." When I praise Nanami, I was told to praise everyone else, so I praise them. "Hmm." "Right?" "Oh, thank you. It''s kind of embarrassing." Shia''s expression doesn''t change with a triumphant face, Amane smiles like a little devil, and Rei averts her gaze and blushes as she replies. "The time from now on is like a reservation for us, and they said that we can use it freely. First of all, everyone should take a bath." "Yes. I haven''t gone in an open-air bath, so maybe I will." "We haven''t either, so it''s just right!!" "Yeah, it looks nice." Following Nanami''s statement, we move to the open-air bath. CH 155 Episode 155: Direct feeling, through cloth We enter the open-air bath. "Wow. The scenery where you can see the sea is the best." "That''s right, Onii-chan." We soak in the open-air bath and enjoy the scenery overlooking the sea. Because ''Spa Emotional'' is near the sea, we were able to see such a view. Nanami sits in front of me, Shia on my left, Amane on my right, and Rei sits a little further away. Nanami sits down with her back pressed to me. It feels like I''m a special seat for my Imouto. But I think Shia and Amane are too close. My heart throbs at the distance where our skin touches normally. "Soaking in a hot spring while looking at this view at noon is kind of immoral, isn''t it? Besides, normal people have jobs and classes." Amane mutters while stretching. When she stretches out, Amane''s two melons, which are particularly large among the four, increase their presence and appear in my field of vision. What a brutal size today ... "Ah, you''re looking again, aren''t you." When I unintentionally stare at them, Amane finds me with a keen eye and grins at me. "I, it can''t be helped right? Because it''s in sight." I turn away and try to put on a brave front. "Ufufu, I don''t particularily mind being seen!!" "Don''t look!!" Amane lifts up her two marshmallows from below, and comes over to my face in a showy way so that even I, who is looking away, can see them. "Must be nice. Nanami wants to grow bigger too." Nanami murmurs while looking at the looming heavy fruit with a finger in her mouth. Unfortunately, Nanami is flat and our mother isn''t that big either, so I think it''s a little doubtful whether she''ll grow bigger in the future. "Is there anything good about being big?" "That''s right? Doesn''t it just give stiff shoulders?" Amane, who is number one in this party, and Rei, who is number two, answer while turning their heads. "But, I can keep Onii-chan''s eyes on me." "No, I don''t think my eyes will be nailed to you if it''s my Imouto in the first place, you know?" As expected, I don''t get lustful towards my Imouto, so I don''t think I''d think anything of it when I see my Imouto''s breasts. "Eeh ~ !? Why!?" "Well, Nanami is my Imouto after all. If I react, it will be a problem." "That might be so ~ ." Nanami looks at me with a face that says it''s not right, but I feel like that''s how it is. Nanami doesn''t seem convinced. "Then, what about Amane-chan and Rei-chan?" She turns her gaze to the two who have very fine things and asks me. "Th, that''s ... It''s the sad nature of a m, man to be attracted to them at times like this ..." Basically, I don''t look at them much, but when something happens that catches my eye, my masculinity comes out. Even if their chest is pressed against my arm, or my arm is grabbed, I wouldn''t react. "Hehee. I did it. My breasts are big, so all the boys look at me, but Fuhito-kun usually doesn''t have any interest or reaction at all. On the contrary, it might be nice to see him like this once in a while." "That''s right. Satou-kun doesn''t stare at me, so I don''t mind at all." "I, is that so?" Thanks ot the fact that I''m not the type to look at their breasts much, I don''t seem to get a lot of antipathy from them. I think it can''t be helped that a man''s eyes will be attracted to them in a moment of hesitation. I''m sure there will be people who feel bad about it, and I won''t ask them to forgive me. At least the two of them don''t seem to think I''m a disgusting man, so I let out a sigh of relief. "Yeah, most men keep glancing at me." "Oh, yeah, they''re looking at me with lewd eyes." Amane and Rei get excited while agreeing. I really feel that having big breasts would be a lot of trouble. "Look?" Shia asks me, who is overwhelmed with emotion. "That''s why I said I''m not looking ..." She spreads out the overlapping part of her bathing suit next to me, and I stop Shia who is trying to expressionlessly show me her beautifully shaped fruit. There are so many things I want to see, but if I openly say that to someone who isn''t my girlfriend, I''m just a pervert. After that, we enjoyed the hot spring while gazing at the sea view. "Should I go to the sauna?" "I''m going too ~ ." "Hmm." "I won''t lose!!" "Being by myself is a bit ..." After that, when I went out of the open-air bath, everyone came out and followed me into the sauna. For some reason, Amane treats it like a match. I won''t lose. "Haa ... Haa ..." "Haa ... Haa ..." "Haa ... Haa ..." "Haa ... Haa ..." Rough breathing is playing a quartet in the sauna. I''m not really affected by the sauna, but on the contrary, I''m working hard to tolerate everyone''s seductive appearance. Invigorating the skin, an expression that seems to be floating in the heat. Rough breathing that accompanies it. Water droplets that float on the skin when they sweat. A bathing suit that sticks with sweat. And as a finisher, I can see legs peeking out from their bathing suits which they probably aren''t wearing anything underneath. I respond by desperately chanting the ''Heart Sutra'' in my mind while seeing the appearance of girls that would make men''s desires boil. "It''s about time ... for you to admit defeat ... what do you think?" Amane asks me to surrender. No, it''s not a match in the first place, but she''s the one who is making it a match. "No, Amane should surrender soon. If you force yourself, I don''t know if you''ll fall. Don''t force yourself on everyone else." "Fuuuaai. Nanami is about to leave ~ ." "I''m leaving too." While chanting in my heart with an enlightened state of mind, on the contrary, I urge Amane to surrender. My voice makes Nanami and Rei think it is a good opportunity and they go out of the sauna. "Don''t overdo it, Shia." "Hmm ..." It seems that Shia is still able to last while repeating rough breathing. "You guys ... are monsters ..." Amane leans forward and says to me and Shia with a tired face. Her chest is opened by her sagging bathing clothes, Amane''s large twin mountains peek out. Her mountains, which have increased their luster with sweat, are very mesmerizing. "Fufufu, you''re looking at me again ... but, I can''t anymore ..." After seeing me look at her chest again with a satisfied expression, she suddenly loses control of her body. "H, hey!! Amane!!" Amane, who loses consciousness, is about to fall forward, so I hurriedly support her. At that time, I can directly feel a squishy feeling without any underwear on, on my arm. Th, this is the feeling of the real thing!? "I''ll take Amane with me. What about Shia?" After being unscrupulously aware of the sensation, I turn Amane on her back and hold her sideways, and call out to Shia. "I''m leaving too." "Roger." Shia and I hold Amane, who is unconscious, and go out of the sauna. "Amane-chan!?" "Shimotsuki-san!?" Nanami and Rei, who are resting on chairs like beach chairs to cool down their overheated bodies, are surprised to see a limp Amane. "It looks like she got a little hot, so let her rest. The two of you, please call the clerk." I say so, and without hearing their reply, I head outside to lie down on a chair like a beach chair near the open-air bath. CH 156 Episode 156: An unbearable voice comes out "Hmm ... Hmm hmm ... Where is this?" "Y, you''re awake." I call out to Amane, who woke up. "Umm, what''s this situation?" Confused by the face in front of her, Amane asks me. "I''m taking care of Amane who collapsed in the sauna." Amane looks up at me who is holding a fan, I look down at her face, and explain the situation. "Huh!? Ah!? S, sorry!!" "No, you don''t have to get up, so rest a little longer." I hold down Amane who is trying to get up in a hurry, and put her head back on my lap. She''s awake, but I don''t know if her body is okay. I think it''s safer to rest a little longer. "Ugh. It''s embarrassing ..." "That''s why I told you not to force yourself." To the embarrassed Amane who covers her bright red face with both palms, I say dumbfoundedly.(TN:I think author is making a play on words here, with the word ''Aki'' = Autumn above dumbfoundedly, since her face is bright red like autumn.) I didn''t think she''d force herself until she collapsed because she didn''t want to lose. "Fu, Fuhito-kun and Alexia are too monstrous." "So mean." Amane peeks her eyes between her hands and stares at me. I don''t think we''re monsters. It''s just that the sauna wasn''t hot at all. "Huh? My clothes were forcibly changed ... no way ..." Amane sees that she has been changed into loungewear, and looks at me with a questioning expression as she tightens the gap between her top and bottom. "Th, there''s no way I''d do that!! Nanami and the others changed your clothes. Everyone''s an explorer, so there''s no point in having me change your clothes!?" Having unfounded suspicion thrown at me, I hurriedly deny it and make excuses. "Fufufu. Just kidding." "Haa ... Really." At my reply, Amane suddenly changes her expression and laughs. I shrug my shoulders at such an Amane. "Thank you." "No, don''t mind." I smile back at Amane who is smiling on my lap. "Ah, Acchan is awake!!" Nanami, Shia, and Rei arrive just as the conversation ended. "Sorry for bothering you." "Don''t worry about it." "Hmm." "Yeah. Just don''t overdo it next time." Amane apologizes with a weak smile to the members who enter in droves, and Nanami and the others shake their heads telling her not to worry about it. "Ahahaha ... I''ll be more careful next time." Amane smiles wryly at everyone''s words. "Acchan, how are you doing?" "Yeah, I don''t think it''s a problem to move anymore." In response to Nanami''s question, Amane slowly lifts her body from my lap, stands up and checks her body''s condition. "Yeah, there''s no problem." "I see. Then, let''s go get a massage. You can rest there too." "Great, you have to get a massage when you come to the spa!" After confirming that Amane''s body is fine, Nanami invites everyone to a massage. My body feels so good that I don''t even need a massage every day, I don''t really need it, but it feels good to have a massage, so I definitely want to receive one. Come to think of it, Nanami used to step on my back and massage me with her feet. She hasn''t done it since she grew up, but it''s nostalgic. I remember the little Nanami stepping hard on my back. Anyway, it''s already past closing time. The service that uses the store''s own facilities is fine, but I wonder if the service that involves people is okay. "Speaking of which, it''s past closing time, but is it okay to get a massage?" I ask as if I suddenly remembered. "Yeah!! We can use it any time!!" It seems that there is no problem at all. I feel somewhat sorry to keep them after hours, but since it''s goodwill, I''ll enjoy it to the fullest. "That''s fine." "Yes!!" When I smile at Nanami, she also smiles happily. No way, not only this facility, but also such other services are properly provided, it''s really perfect. "If you''ve decided, let''s go to the massage area!!" ""Yeah!!"" At Nanami''s voice, we head to the massage area. "Welcome!!" "Hello!!" Nanami, who was greeted cheerfully, returns the greeting in the same manner. "Welcome, thank you for coming. I heard the story. Will this be for five people?" "Yes, it is!!" It is a kind onee-san who greets us with a smile. It seems that Sakakibara-san has already told them the story, and she treats us amiably. "Ufufu, you''re a lively young lady. Well then. There are many types of massages. Some require you to take off your clothes, which one would you like?" "Today, please give me a massage that I can receive with my clothes on!!" Looking at the high tension Nanami with a smile, Nanami responds to the question with a smile. If I was told to take off my clothes here, I would have quickly evacuated. I''m glad Nanami is also sensible. I secretly let out a sigh of relief. "Understood. There are five types ..." The onee-san explains the names and characteristics of the massages that can be received while wearing clothes. After hearing the explanation, Nanami consulted with the other three and decided on one massage for the time being. "Then, for the time being, please give us the first massage with the pressure points." "I understand. Then, please proceed to the room over there." "Thank you very much!!" For the time being, after choosing from the safe and ordinary massages, we move to the designated room. "I''ve been waiting for you. Please lie face down on each treatment bed first." "Understood." There are six women waiting inside, all of whom have lovely appearances. I wonder if everyone working in a place like this has to be cute. While thinking about such insignificant things, in response to Nanami''s representative answer, I lay face down on an empty bed. "Then, let''s start the treatment." "Thank you very much." Once everyone is ready, the treatment starts at exactly the same time. "Aaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." And the next moment, an old man-like voice leaked out from everyone''s mouth. CH 157 Episode 157: The sound of the end of peace On that day, after receiving a massage, I ate expensive and healthy food at a stylish restaurant, enjoyed a nap while receiving a massage, and after looking around the shops in the hall, I took a bath again and had a massage, then had dinner, I was completely healed. "Today, everyone please stay in this room." Saying such, the hotel staff shows us to the top floor room. In other words, it is an extra suite-like room with the best view and quality. "Wow ... what an amazing room ..." "You normally can''t stay in a room like this ..." As soon as they enter, Amane and Rei are shocked by the ridiculously fashionable and luxurious space, and are speechless. I experienced it once at ESJ, so it isn''t as shocking as before, but I still felt like it was just a dream, however, coming to a similar room again makes me realize it wasn''t a dream. "Fuwaa. It''s the second time, but it''s still amazing." "Yeah. It''s still a ridiculous room." "Hmm." As Nanami and I nod at each other, Shia takes out a drink from the refrigerator on her own, taking it for granted like before, pours it into everyone''s cups, and places it on the table. "To drink." "Oh, thank you Shia." "Thank you, Shia-oneechan." Nanami and I immediately sit down on chairs, grab the cups on the table, and drink the juice. The juice is a 100% fruit juice drink, and it tastes very expensive and elegant. "Yeah!! It''s delicious!!" Nanami looks happy. In a place like this, it doesn''t seem like there''s usually juice in it, but after our reservation was made, the people here might have replaced it. I think it''s true that they''re pros when they think about things like that. "Delicious." "Yeah." Shia also sits on her chair and we drink juice together. "I wonder if I''m really happy I received such an outrageous thing." "Yeah. I think it''s probably a state guest-class treatment. I wonder if it''s okay for me to be equal to that." The two of them mutter while looking at their card in a dazed state. These two must be good friends. There are times when their reactions are quite similar, and it must be that people who are similar get along well with each other. "Hey, come back soon ~ ." "Acchan!! Rei-chan!! Come back!!" "Eh, ah, ha. Yes, I''ll have some too!!" "Eh, ah, yeah, I''ll have some too." When Nanami and I drink juice and call out to the two who are still in a daze, the two who seem to have restarted also come over and sit down on a chair, pick up a cup from the table and drink it all at once. ""Puhaa!!"" After drinking it all up, the two put the cup on the table and let out a sigh. "Another drink?" "I, I''ll have it." "I, I''ll gratefully accept." When Shia, who was waiting with something like a water jug filled with juice in her hand, asks, the two hold out their cups and ask. Shia pours more juice into their cups with Nanami, puts the juice in the refrigerator quickly, and starts drinking her juice again like a small animal. She''s still at her own pace. "What on earth did you do?" "That''s right." "How unpleasant, we really just cleaned up the small-fry Stampede monsters that happened near ESJ, right." "Hmm." "Yeah!!" Amane and Rei are suspicious of me, so when I ask Nanami and Shia to confirm, they nod. "I really can''t believe it." "That''s right. Even if we could stay for money, we can''t stay here because it''s a room that can only be used by a limited number of people, you know?" "Well, I can''t say anything about that. I just accepted it as I was told." The two of them stare at me with suspicious eyes, but all I can do is shrug my shoulders. Because we really just exterminated the small-fry monsters. "Is that so ..." Amane also shrugs her shoulders at my reply. "What are your plans for tomorrow?" I don''t want to talk about it any more, so I change the subject. I think everyone had a lot of fun today, but what are they going to do tomorrow? "Tomorrow, I''m going to get a massage or a beauty treatment where I''ll have to take off my clothes. So tomorrow you can relax by yourself. Onii-chan." "Yes, understood." It seems that tomorrow they will be undergoing treatments that I can''t be around all day long. Everyone is young, so it doesn''t seem necessary, but even if they''re young, they''re girls. They all have the desire to be beautiful. What should I do. I''d like to take a walk around the area or swim in the pool, and then soak in the hot springs to relieve my fatigue. How many times can I enter the hot springs. Before, I felt like I was going to get hot when I was in it to some extent, but now I don''t get hot at all. Explorer aptitude and proficiency, I guess." "Okay, it''s getting late, maybe we should sleep." "I''ll sleep with Onii-chan ~ ." Nanami entwines herself with me. "Sleep alone." I don''t mind sleeping with her, but I want her to get to know someone other than me, so I''ll throw her out once in a while. I really want to sleep with her. I have a broken heart!! Turn my heart into a demon!! Ugh!! "Buu ~ , I don''t wanna!! Onii-chan''s stingy!!" "Nanamin, sleep together." "Alright. I''m going to sleep with Shia-oneechan today." Nanami, who is pushed away by me, takes Shia''s hand and heads for a suitable private room. "Aah, good night. Please use a suitable room for the two of you." I call out to the two of them and ask Amane and Rei to go to their rooms first. "Roger that!! Good night." "Got it. Good night." After seeing them off, I go into a room that no one is using, get into the futon and turn off my consciousness. And then, the next day, after a good rest, the girls and I split up and acted separately. In the morning, I drifted leisurely in the pool, swam to my heart''s content, then took a bath and ate food. I''m currently walking around the shops I didn''t see yesterday. -Do do do do do do do do do do do do do dooo As I gaze intently at the variety of beauty products, I feel a rumbling sound gradually approaching me, and I can even feel the floor shaking. "What is that sound!?" "What''s going on!?" At the sound, the staff who remained to deal with us start making a fuss. I rely on my Five Senses and Intuition to investigate the cause of the quake. Then, from the sea, signs that were too troublesome to count begin to come ashore to land with tremendous force. Looking out the window, I can see black shadows moving around, and they were already destroying buildings and equipment on the beach. "Something is coming from the sea. It''s probably a ridiculous amount of monsters." -Gokuri Everyone there other than myself swallowed hard. I don''t think twice about myself in a time-sensitive situation, and immediately run to the nearby large window and run outside. CH 158 Episode 158: Enemy encounter "Onii-chan!!" "Nanami!! What''s with that outfit!?" Nanami and the others run up to me when I go outside the spa. However, their appearance is outrageous. It''s just a single bath towel. Everyone is wearing just a bath towel, so it''s hard to know where to look. It would be bad if other people saw them like that!! "I didn''t have time, so I just came like this!!" "Even so, you shouldn''t go out dressed like that!!" "It''s okay!! We don''t have time right now!?" "Mmm. It can''t be helped. Do you understand the situation?" Nanami objects to me scolding her. Haa ... it''s true that we don''t have much time, so I''ll let it go this time. "Eeh, I know!! A lot of monsters are coming this way from the sea, right?" The one who answers my question is Amane. "Aah. I feel quite a lot of signs." "What should we do?" After I answer Amane''s question, she asks me about my future plans again. I want to limit the damage to the city as much as possible. However, during this time, quite a few monsters have arrived on land. There is no time to spare. "Rei, what should we do in this situation?" As a result of worrying, I ask Rei, who is probably the most accustomed to this kind of situation. After all, I think it would be best to ask Rei, who is older and has a lot of experience, about this kind of thing. "Well, ''normally'' I would contact the Explorers'' Union that manages this area and wait for rescue." You never know when help will come. By then the monsters will steadily enter the town and the damage will increase. "Then it''s too late. I don''t know what kind of monsters they are, but from what I can see, it''s not that different from the previous Shushima Dungeon. Then, before rescue arrives, let''s go clean it up." "Haa ... I thought you would say that. I''ll contact the branch." Rei takes out her mobile phone with a face that is like dealing with a troublesome younger brother. "Leave it to me. Let''s go, everyone!!" ""Yeah ~ !!"" We head to the scene without making any detours. "As for this, there''s no time to waste." When we arrive at the scene, I mutter after seeing the scene. The scene is a seaside full of monsters running around. If all these monsters enter a town full of ordinary people, there would be no end to it. "It seems to. I contacted them just in case, but it looks like it will take 10 minutes for rescue to arrive." 10 minutes, huh. It takes quite a while. I hope they will do something about the town. We''ll stop this. "Understood. Let''s all do it, Change!!" With my instructions, we all change our equipment with the Exchange Rings. Everyone''s clothes also change from bath towels to battle gear. "For now, let''s limit the directions they can go. Nanami!!" "Yeah, leave it to me!! Let''s go!! ~~ Ice Valley!!" As expected of my Imouto. She instantly understood what I wanted her to do and after chanting for several tens of seconds, she chanted the spell''s name. A gigantic wall of ice forms in the shape of a figure eight separating the sea and the land. With this, the monsters that come ashore from now on should have no choice but to come towards us. However, it was not possible to prevent all monsters from entering the town. Some had entered the city before the ice wall was formed. Nevertheless, Nanami''s magic is powerful enough to make me fall in love with her even though she''s my Imouto. "It really is outrageous magic ..." "Really ..." "Hey, don''t just stand around, let''s go!!" The two of them are dumbfounded when they see Nanami''s magic, so I call out to Shia and Nanami and start running. "Ah, wait!!" "I, I understand!!" When I call out to them, the two of them start chasing after us. "Is that ... a fishman?" The ones who started coming up to land were macho men with a fishy face and an absurdly muscular build.(TN:Macho reverse-mermaids, eww.) It reminds me of a manga in which ''G'', which I hate, has become human-like and has grown to the size of humans.(TN:''G'' is gokiburi aka cockroaches.) Those things should be exterminated!! "That''s a Macho Merman. It''s the strength of the previous Shushima Dungeon''s monster class."(TN:Rei learned that Fuhito''s brain won''t process proper ranks, so just tell him in terms he can understand.) Rei catches up and explains beside me. The previous Shushima Dungeon class. In other words, it''s equivalent to an E-rank monster. "Then, they''re not our opponent!!" "Hmm!! Experience!!" "That''s right!!" Shia and Nanami raise their voices as if agreeing with my voice. "Well, you guys should be fine." "Indeed." For some reason, the two of them are amazed at our enthusiasm. "Let''s go!!" ""Okay!!"" Looking at the two of them like that, we charge the Macho Mermen. The other two will come later. "Sei!!" "Fuu!!" "Haaa!!" "Yaa!!" "Gravity Strike!!" We all launch our attacks. -Papapapapapapapapapapapapaaan!! -Supapapapapapapapapapapapaaan!! -Papapapapapapapapapapapapaaan!! -Supapapapapapapapapapapapaaan!! -Dooooooooooooooooooooooooooon!! While the attacks of the physical attack group delete from tens to nearly 100 at once, Nanami''s attack deletes hundreds at once. Of course, there is some loss in magic alone, but I know how many attacks I can hit during that time. Have you completely surpassed me ... As I gaze at Nanami''s magic attacks, I am overcome with emotion as I proceed to dispose of the monsters that are springing up from the sea one after another. CH 159 Episode 159: There is no end We''ve been defeating them since a little while ago, but the monsters keep coming ashore one after another and there''s no end to them. "Nanami!! Can you do a big one like before?" "How big?" "The one with the highest power and the one that seems to be able to annihilate the enemy." "Okay!! I''ll try it!! Give me 30 seconds!!" "Roger!!" With my instructions, Nanami starts chanting magic that can still be interrupted. "Alright, don''t let even one of them get close to Nanami!!" ""Roger!!"" For 30 seconds, we single-mindedly annihilate the enemy. Actually, it''s a secret that Luck is quietly collecting magic stones. I''ll divide them into five equal parts adn distribute them later. It''s an amount that I don''t know how many there are, so everyone''s pockets will be loaded. "Onii-chan!! Back away!!" While I am frantically defeating the enemies, I hear Nanami''s voice behind me. "Okay!! Everyone fall back!!" ""Roger."" We hit several nearby monsters to make them disappear, and retreat behind us where Nanami is. "Shining Executioner!!" Nanami holds up her wand and chants the spell''s name. Light gathers at a short distance from the tip of the wand, and it grows bigger and bigger. When it''s size exceeds several meters, it gradually rises into the sky, flying toward the center of the monsters and growing even larger. And then, the next moment when it reaches the brighness and size that could be mistaken for a sun, pure white flames rain down on the monsters. -Bashuuu All the monsters that touch the pure white flames drop a magic stone and disappear. After a few minutes, I realize that the monsters in front of us have disappeared. I think she probably wiped out a few thousand with a single blow. That Nanami has really learned magic ... Well, I''m the one who found that magic book and made Nanami use it, so it must be my responsibility. It''s my fault. "Is it settled?" "What do you think." "Hmm." Nanami mutters after annihilating the enemy. I shrug and Shia nods her head. "What was that? I don''t think even an SSS-rank explorer can do that!!" "Really ~ ." "Ah, Rei, don''t escape from reality ..." Amane and Rei are such good friends. They''re doing some sort of comedy. However, while we are resting and looking at the sea for a while, it seems that there are still monsters left, and they poke their heads out of the sea and rush towards land. Just how many monsters overflowed? It is conceivable that they have accumulated for a long time in the sea. All the monsters that had accumulated may have come to Japan. "Wow, it looks bigger than the usual Stampede." "Hmm." Shia nods at my mutter. Both the Stampede at ESJ and the Stampede at the Forest Dungeon ended after defeating a few thousand monsters, but despite having already killed a similar amount of enemies, the monster invasion doesn''t seem to have stopped. "Nanami. How many shots can you do like before?" "Hmm. For the time being, maybe one more shot still." "Is it like that because it''s so powerful after all?" Nanami''s answer to my question convinces me. Even though it is a low-rank magic, it''s quite powerful. It''s true that I don''t understand whey it uses that much magical power. I don''t know how many more monsters there are, so it''s a bad idea to use all of her magic power. "For the time being, the magic just now is sealed. Just like before, you can use other magic to annihilate them." "I understand." In response to my instructions, Nanami nods with a serious expression instead of her usual cheerful smile. "I wonder how many monsters there are." I murmur while watching the monsters rush in again. "I don''t know. But the fact that so many monsters appear means that there must be dungeons in the sea." "I guess that''s what it is." I nod to the assumption Rei mutters after shaking her head. "Monsters began appearing in the sea after the dungeons were created, but the existence of a dungeon hasn''t been confirmed until now." Certainly, as Rei says, I haven''t heard of anyone finding a dungeon in the sea. However, it seems that the main reason for this is that monsters have appeared in the sea, and the investigation has not been completed properly. This is because vehicles such as ships and submarines are easily destroyed. It would have been nice to have made ships and submarines out of dungeon materials such as Mithril, but it would require an enormous amount of materials, and of course, buying those materials would cost a huge amount of money, even if you get them yourself, you will still need a huge amount of money. In addition, processing and ship construction cost an outrageous amount of money, and it seems impossible to do it with the current budget, so they haven''t been able to investigate. "But if you look at this number of monsters, you''ll know there''s a dungeon nearby, right?" "That''s right. Once this case is over, a full-scale investigation may begin. Besides, if we''re found by the Emergency Response Department, maybe there will be people who want to talk to us, too?" "Hey. I''ll run into the shadows before I''m found." Rei expresses her thoughts on my question. I shiver because I don''t want to deal with those dubious people called the Emergency Response Department. "Seriously ... Leave it to this Onee-san. I''ll take care of it." Rei, who is watching me with an expression like, it can''t be helped, gives me an exasperated look as she agrees to take care of it for me. "Thank you. Rei is really reliable." "I, it''s not something that great." When I thank her while laughing, she shyly fiddles with her hair and turns away. The embarrassed Rei is cute. Aside from that, the monsters are approaching again. This is the end of the break. "Well, shall we get back to it?" "Y, yeah." We start exterminating the monsters again. CH 160 Episode 160: 10,000 strikes of gratitude!! "Shiii." "Haaa!!" "Seiyaaa!!" "Torya!!" "God Bless!!"(TN:Nanami spells and their wonderful Engrish ... lmao.) We continue fighting to keep the monsters who come here after a few minutes from getting past us to land. Nanami''s magic is magic that damages opponents whom she recognizes as enemies. Despite having little effect on the surroundings, it is a very good magic that can cause enormous damage to the enemy. I think it''s been about ten minutes, but I wonder if the city area is okay. Because I''m listening to Nanami''s magical explosions here, I can''t hear the sounds in the city, so I can''t grasp the situation. No, if I want to, I might be able to hear it. I listen carefully. [ Guyagyagyagya. ] [ Kyaa!! Someone help me!! ] [ I hate it!! ] [ Buheee. ] [ Are you okay!? It''s okay now!! ] A Macho Merman chasing a mother and child is ''visible''. And just before they are attacked, one of the uniformed humans I''ve seen once before attacks the Macho Merman and repels it. However, the destruction of the town is happening everywhere, and smoke is rising from teh city. It seems that there is considerable damage. Perhaps because this area is a tourist spot, there aren''t many explorers, and I hardly see anyone other than the dozens of members belonging to the Emergency Response Department. Hey. This is, the damage is enormous. [ This is the Emergency Response Department Kounan District. An emergency rescue was dispatched. A large number of vicious monsters have invaded the town, and the damage is spreading. We can''t do it alone. According to S-rank explorer Kurosaki Rei, a large number of monsters is approaching from the sea, and she is dealing with them. As far as I can see, a huge wall of ice delineates the town and the beach. It is speculated that it was probably the work of Kurosaki-san or her associates. It seems that the fierce battle continues because the sounds of impact have not stopped yet. I can''t wait to see her help here. Repeat ... ] Communication from the Emergency Response Department personnel can be heard. Even though the ice wall prevents anyone other than us from entering, there are still many monsters invading the city. I think it''s quite difficult to exterminate monsters while thinking about not causing damage to the city and not causing damage to people. The reason why we can slaughter so many enemies so easily is that there is nothing around us, so we can fight without anyone getting involved, and since there is only the sea in front of us, we can shoot magic without worrying about the effects on the terrain. You can''t do that in the city. In order to annihilate that many monsters without causing damage to people or buildings, a considerable amount of manpower should be required. In order to reduce the damage as much as possible, I give instructions to Luck at the right time. "At this rate, it won''t be clear ..." "Yeah ... Haa ... Haa ..." "Onii-chan!! Haa ... Haa ... I''m almost out of magic!!" "It''s certainly going to get tougher physically soon." "Hmm." Everyone responds to my mutter while facing the monsters. Amane, who seems to have not increased her proficiency in the active system, and Nanami, who has only recently become an explorer, seem to be starting to run out of stamina. Shia doesn''t seem to have any particular problems because she kept raising her level. And, as expected of an S-rank explorer, Rei''s breathing is not particularly disturbed. It seems better to let the two of them rest for now. "For now, Nanami and Amane, step back and rest!! I''ll cover for you!!" "How will you cover ... Haa ... Haa ... Onii-chan uses his bare hands!!" "R, right!! ... Haa ... Haa ... You''ll get pushed in with your bare hands!!" When I call out to them, the two argue against me while desperately defeating monsters. Both of them seem to be worried about me. However, if it''s for my sister, I''ll even slaughter the Demon King. A monster like this is easy. "I''m fine!! Has your Onii-chan ever lied to you?" "Haa ... Haa ... No, but ..." When I turn around and ask Nanami, she looks at me worriedly. "Then, leave it to Onii-chan." "Mou!! I understand!! I''ll leave it to you, Onii-chan!!" When I smile as much as I can, Nanami laughs and shouts that it can''t be helped. "Okay, I''m going to get serious, so get back while you''re at it!! Got it!!" "Yes!!" "All right!!" Since the story has been decided, I jump forward when I give instructions to the two of them. "Ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora ora oraaa!!" I throw out the punches I had done until now at triple speed. -Papapapapapapapapapapapaaan -Papapapapapapapapapapapaaan -Papapapapapapapapapapapaaan Naturally, the enemy disappears at triple speed.(TN:Wut, he can maths?) "Th, that''s amazing ..." "Acchan, get back!!" "Eh!? Ah!! I''m sorry!!" Amane, who is watching me right beside me, couldn''t easily back off, so Nanami came to pick her up and took her away. "Are you okay?" Shia approaches me while swinging her sword and calls out to me. "Yeah!! No problem!!" I punch skillfully while giving a thumbs up. From then on, I just single-mindedly crushed the enemies in front of me. I''m pretty sure I''ve fired more than 10,000 punches. Before I knew it, I''m in a silent world. Where is this? The world turns gray and loses its color, and both the enemy and Shia seem to stop. Come to think of it, I''ve heard that baseball players sometimes see the ball stop. This is perhaps a similar situation. Blood flowing through the body. The beating of the heart. I can feel what was said. And then, the next moment, I realize that a completely different power is flowing through me. A torrent of overwhelming power. I reach out to the power. [ ''Qigong'' proficiency has reached a certain level. It has satisfied the notation conditions. ] Anna''s voice, which I haven''t heard in a long time, echoes in my mind. CH 161 Episode 161: A reason anyone who hears it can believe it "Ooh!!" "What''s wrong? Are you okay?" As I am moved by the voice echoing in my mind, Rei, who is worried that something had happened to me, calls out to me. "No, it''s okay!! It might actually get easier!!" "Eeh? Really?" "Yeah, wait a minute!!" "Roger!!" I concentrate and surrender to my newfound senses. "Fuu ~ ." Speaking of ''Qigong'', the standard is people who fight with it wrapped around their bodies. While throwing out punches, I move my ''Qigong'' so that it envelops my body in a different force than the blood flowing through my body. [ ''Qigong'' proficiency has reached a certain level. ''Qigong'' has improved by 10%. ] -Supapapapapapapapapapapapapapapaaan [ ''Qigong'' proficiency has reached a certain level. ''Qigong'' has improved by 20%. ] -Supapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapaaan [ ''Qigong'' proficiency has reached a certain level. ''Qigong'' has improved by 30%. ] -Supapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapaaan [ ''Qigong'' proficiency has reached a certain level. ''Qigong'' has improved by 40%. ] -Supapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapaaan [ ''Qigong'' proficiency has reached a certain level. ''Qigong'' has improved by 50%. ] -Supapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapaaan [ ''Qigong'' proficiency has reached a certain level. ''Qigong'' has improved by 60%. ] -Supapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapaaan [ ''Qigong'' proficiency has reached a certain level. ''Qigong'' has improved by 70%. ] -Supapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapaaan [ ''Qigong'' proficiency has reached a certain level. ''Qigong'' has improved by 80%. ] -Supapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapaaan [ ''Qigong'' proficiency has reached a certain level. ''Qigong'' has improved by 90%. ] -Supapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapaaan I single-mindedly punch while focusing. Qigong proficiency increases at an accelerated rate, and in the process, the number of enemies I destroy also increases. "Can''t believe it ..." Rei is saying something, but I''m concentrating and it doesn''t enter my ears. [ The proficiency level of ''Qigong'' has reached the limit. ''Qigong'' has evolved into ''New Qigong''. ](TN:For some reason author wrote ''Thinking'' has evolved into ''New Qigong'', but looking at stats later ''Thinking'' is still there, and ''Qigong'' is ''New Qigong''. Nice typo.) And it finally came. "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" I gather my energy into my fist and punch as hard as I can. -Zazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazazaaaaaaaaaaan My punch splits the sea. "Eeh!?" "Aah!?" "Uwa!?" "Hou!?" I hear strange voices around me, but now is not the time to worry about such things. All the monsters in front of me are blown away, splitting into two valleys with a range of several hundred meters and several kilometers ahead. Qigong is dangerous ... "Onii-chan is amazing! What did you just do?" Nanami jumps at me who is dumbfounded. I catch her and spin her round and round and put her down on the ground. I can''t talk about my status, so I can''t say anything.(TN:But why? I SERIOUSLY want to know why you can''t.) "No, I don''t even know. When I punched with my full power, this happened." "Hmm. But you really managed!! As expected of Onii-chan!!" Nanami puffs out her chest as if it were her accomplishment. "Hahahaha. I was lucky. It just happened." I am grateful for the luck that I was able to understand Qigong at the last minute. I got absorbed in Punching, it''s all thanks to the continuous strikes!! "Ahahahaha ... what was that?" "Ahahahaha ... I don''t know anymore." Amane and Rei have a dry smile on their faces "Anyway, Onii-chan. What should we do now?" "No, first of all, it''s probably necessary to deal with that." I point to the split sea. If you don''t deal with it, there''s a chance that it will cause damage to the surroundings when it returns to normal. "Nanami, if you drink a magic power recovery potion, will you be able to do something about it?" "Hmm. I don''t know. But I think it''s probably fine!!" "Okay, then, I''m counting on you!!" "Yeah, leave it to me!!" I give Nanami a magic power recovery potion, and she drinks it. "Eh, no, no, are you insane? Even Nanami-chan can''t do something about that, you know?" "R, right!! It''s dangerous!!" Seeing Nanami so motivated and heading towards the sea, Rei and Amane approach me and protest. "It''s fine, it''s fine, calm down, both of you. It''s okay." "Why?" As I calm the two of them down, Amane asks with a questioning gaze. "That''s because Nanami said it''s okay." ""..."" When I explain the perfect reason with a big smile on my face, the two of them fall silent because the answer was so perfect. -Gogogogogogogogogogooo The sea returns to its original state with a rumbling sound. "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeei!!" Nanami sticks her wand forward and charges it with magic power. Then, Nanami skillfully adjusts the energy generated when the sea returns, returning it to its previous calm state. "See? Isn''t it okay?" There''s nothing wrong with Nanami''s words. "Seriously, what''s with these siblings ..." "There really was nothing to worry about ..." When I call out to the two of them, they stand there, stunned again. I wonder what''s wrong with them, even though it''s obviously natural? CH 162 Episode 162: After-effects "Apparently, everything''s fine." "Fuu ... It looks like it''s settled. It''s an amount that makes me think that all the monsters that have accumulated in the sea until now have come ashore." "Really. I thought it was hell. Thanks to that, my level has risen to an incomprehensible level." Myself, Rei, and Amane mutter while watching Nanami and Shia playing in the sea. It''s been more than ten minutes since I split the sea with Qigong, but for the time being, I can''t see any monsters invading again. In fact, there must have been tens of thousands of monsters. No matter how many tens or hundreds of them I can blow away in one attack, it''s not enough when they come with that amount. It was a tough battle. But thanks to that, I was able to wake up to Qigong. Qigong has a lot of potential, and seeing how everyone is surprised, it might be that even among high-ranked explorers, there aren''t many explorers who have Qigong proficiency category displayed. It may be a category of hidden proficiency. I''m lucky to have such proficiency displayed. "Onii-chan!!" At the beach, which has completely returned to its original state, Nanami waves at me with a brilliant smile as she splashes the water with her feet. Next to her, Shia is also quietly splashing water. It''s only June, and the temperature is rising, but the water temperature is still cold. She''s so energetic. I wave back at Nanami. "What should we do now?" "Let''s go see how things are in the city, and if everything seems fine, let''s go back to ''Spa Emotional''." "Okay." After watching Nanami and the others play for a while, we head towards the city. "Wow ..." "This is terrible ..." "Damn. If only I had noticed sooner ..." When we enter the city, there is a scene that is far from peaceful. Walls that have become a mess in aplces, cars that have been bumped into and stopped, and smoke that rises from them. The entrance of the collapsed buildings and the scattered wreckage. I had Luck help with the cleanup of the monsters, but if I had noticed earlier and had Nanami build a wall before the monsters entered the town, they wouldn''t have caused so much damage. That kind of feeling boils in my heart. "Don''t blame yourself. Rather, it''s definitely because we stopped them there. If we weren''t here, it wouldn''t be strange for this area to have been devastated. Besides, we''re just ordinary explorers, and we''re not members of the Emergency Response Department either. It''s not good to feel too responsible." "Th, that''s right. Thank you, Rei. I feel a little better." Rei spoke to me kindly as if she could see through my feelings. We certainly did what we could. It doesn''t change things, but it lightens my heart just a little bit. "Fufufu. I''m older than you. So it''s natural." "Yeah, I''m counting on you. You''re the best among these members." Rei smiles kindly at my words. There is a friendliness and dependability like an older sister. "Fu, Fuun. R, right. Please continue to count on me." "Aah." Rei crosses her arms, turns away, and blushes. She seems to be shy. She takes the initiative to take care of troublesome matters, and is a really reliable senior explorer. Nanami and Shia must be shocked by the sight they have never seen before. In Shia''s case, it is completely obvious that her ahoge is trembling and frightened like a newborn fawn. "Amane, are you okay?" "Well ... Kinda. I''ve seen this kind of city several times before." "I see." On the other hand, Amane doesn''t seem to be so upset, and just smiles sadly with a powerless smile when I ask her. There are varous thoughts in her smile, and I can only nod. "Nanami, Shia, are you okay?" "Onii-chan ..." "Hmm ..." I go over to them and talk to them. Nanami hugs me. Shia is looking down near me with a sad expression. Her ahoge is also depressed. "I thought monsters weren''t scary at all. But they really attack people and destroy cities." "That''s right. After seeing the damaged city, I can finally understand the current situation in Japan. From now on, we have to raise our levels even more." At Nanami''s words, I answer while stroking her to soothe her. Nanami and the others'' levels, also, I want to raise my proficiency as much as possible, and next time I want us to be able to deal with any number of monsters of that level, or even split up and fight them. "Yeah, that''s right." Nanami nods in agreement with my reply. After that, we look around the city and are relieved that there aren''t that many people injured, feeling responsible for having sacrificed even a little, we return to Spa Emotional. CH 163 Episode 163: What was protected "Welcome back." ""Welcome back."" When we return to Spa Resort Emotional, there are traces of battles all over the first floor, but luckily, thanks to the efforts of the explorers under exclusive contract, they were able to somehow repel the monsters, led by Sakakibara-san, we are greeted by a large number of employees. However, I don''t understand their intention. "Umm, what happened?" I ask Sakakibara-san. "Thank you very much for protecting us ESJ, no, this town, not just last time, but this time as well." The words and actions that came from her make my eyes spin. With her at the lead, the people who welcome us deeply bow their heads. However, although we are certainly tired, we were just hunting small-fry monsters in an easy-to-hunt place. Compared to the people in the Emergency Response Department, I don''t remember doing anything that would have been so appreciated. "No, it was the same as last time, but we only exterminated the small-fry monsters, so please don''t be so formal." "No, no, we can''t do that. I have consulted with my superiors, and we have been ordered to show you around with the best hospitality." I hurriedly raise my head and try to stop their overly-formal attitude. However, Sakakibara-san has a stubborn attitude. "No. That kind of response makes my shoulders stiff, and I can''t feel at ease, so can I somehow request of you?" Feeling troubled, I tell her that such a response will have the opposite effect. "A, alright. I understand. We still have a long way to go, such as letting our customers take care of us. But we want you to understand that we are truly grateful." It seems that my feelings have been conveyed, and the employees hurriedly return to their normal demeanor, but Sakakibara-san holds her hand against her chest and appeals to me with an expression full of desires written on her face. "Y, yes. Understood." I can''t do anything but nod while being taken aback by her serious words. "Most of the employees here are from this town. We held our breath as we watched Satou-sama''s fight from the window. Even if the monsters aren''t that strong for Satou-sama and the others, they were nothing but a threat to us ordinary people, and if there were that many of them, we would have had a tough fight. However, you were the first to realize the situation, separated the city from the sea, and could have escaped, but you stopped the monsters approaching from the sea. We were watching you from behind. A certain amount of them came to the city, but our contracted explorers managed to do something about it, thanks to the efforts of the people in the Emergency Response Department, the people of the city weren''t hurt that badly. And it''s all because you guys were holding the sea in check. I''m really thankful to you." Sakakibara-san expresses her thanks to us as if to represent the feelings of the employees. ""Thank you very much."" When Sakakibara-san bows her head at the end, the employees also bow. Starting with Sakakibara-san, everyone has a serious expression on their face, and not a single person is joking around or making fun of us. Seeing that, I can tell that they really appreciate us from the bottom of their heart. I didn''t intend to be thanked, I just did it because I didn''t want harm to come to the city, but having someone thank me like this definitely saved my heart. They made us realize that it wasn''t just the things we failed to protect, but the things we did protect. "There were things that we were able to protect." Nanami mutters as if to represent my feelings. "Aah, that''s right. It''s true that there were many lives and things lost, but there are also things that we were able to protect." "Yeah. You should be more proud of yourself. You fought without running away from that horde of monsters, and defeated them." When I mutter in agreement with Nanami''s words, Rei put her hand on my shoulder and gives me a gentle smile. "You''re right, Rei. We worked hard too, so can we take it easy and rest a bit?" "Yes, of course." When I smile back, she nods firmly. "I''m exhausted!!" "Really!!" "I apologize, but I don''t want to go through that never-ending battle again!!" "Ufufu. I''m definitely tired." Everyone but Rei is slumped in place, and Rei looks at us with a smile. I''m not physically tired, but I''m mentally exhausted. It seems as though everyone else is the same. "Ara ara, you look tired!! Then, why don''t you stay here one more night tonight?" "Oh, that''s right. What should we do?" Looking at our faces, Sakakibara-san gives me a proposal with a big smile on her face, so I ask everyone for their opinion. ""Agreed!!"" Everyone shouts in unanimous approval. "Come on, everyone, our heroes seem to be tired. Let''s use all the skills we have to heal and polish them!!" "Roger!!" As soon as it was decided that we would be staying consecutive nights, Sakakibara-san yells at the gathered employees to come over to us. "Uwaa!?" "Kya!?" "Hey!?" "Wh, what are you doing!?" "Hmm." Surrounded by the employees, all of us are picked up by multiple employees and carried off somewhere. "Where are you taking me!?" "Ufufu, is it heaven?" When I raise an upset voice, Sakakibara-san laughs bewitchingly. I won''t go into the details, but after that, we were melted into a mush by the Spa Emotional employees, forced to spit out the fatigue of the day, and completely healed our bodies and minds. Thanks to that, we became shiny inside and out like newborn babies. CH 164 Episode 164: To be reborn The next day after being completely healed at Spa Emotional. "W, wasn''t yesterday amazing?" I face the sofa in the shared space of the room and call out while rubbing my head a little. There are people who look like completely different people from yesterday, resting their bodies on their backs and immersing themselves in the afterglow of yesterday. "Yeah, I feel like I was reborn!!" "It''s just as Nanami says!! It''s like I''m a different person from yesterday!!" "I thought I was still young, but I feel like I''ve become ten years younger." "Body is light." Each of the four people respond to my words. I thought I already knew, but my party members are all beautiful girls, led by my sister Nanami. There was a connection and we decided to form a party together, and it continues to this day. However, after stopping the monster invasion from the sea yesterday, the Spa Emotional professionals gave their full power, not only for healing, but also for beauty treatment, and the cuteness of everyone and the fresh charm that gushes out was raised not by one, but by two levels. Thanks to that, when I met them in the room right after the treatment, I couldn''t look directly at them, who had leveled up to the point where I can say that they are different people from yesterday. Shia''s already unrealistic beauty was further refined, and now she even possesses an air of mystery, Amane has an innocent personality, and her body, which originally has the best style in the party, has become even more bewitching, and Rei was beautiful and hard to get close to, but she became more youthful and fresh and cute, making her more approachable. Thanks to Shia, the resistance I gained was almost meaningless, and I would get nervous if a sub-ordinary person like myself was among the four of them. "E, even so, everyone has changed a lot." All the processes were finished yesterday, and I met them in our room before going to bed, but I immediately went into a private room and fell asleep, so today is the first time I''ve looked at them carefully. As I knew from yesterday, when I saw them again in the bright light outside, their cuteness was beyond heavenly. It makes me wonder why I am partying with these people. "I don''t think so?" "Is that so?" "I don''t know, myself, but ..." "Hmm?" Because the four of them are like that, they don''t seem to understand very well. "If you say that, hasn''t Onii-chan changed a lot too?" When I am nervous about the four of them, Nanami says such while tilting her head. "Eh, have I changed that much?" "Yeah, you''re getting really cool." At Nanami''s words, I involuntarily turn my gaze to the other three. Nanami likes me too much, so her opinion is unreliable. "Th, that''s right. Isn''t he much better now?" "I, it''s true that he''s become cooler, or rather, I feel like his masculinity has increased a lot." "Hmm." The two of them don''t look directly at my face, only Shia answers with an expressionless Thumbs Up. Is it okay to say that this is cool? I''ve already been around Shia quite a while, and if her ahoge is giving a Thumbs Up, there''s no doubt about it, but the other two don''t look so good. "Onii-chan, those two are just embarrassed, so don''t worry about it!!" "Aah, why would you say that!!" "Nanami-chan, that''s terrible!!" Amane and Rei hurriedly attack Nanami''s revelation. Looking at the situation, I think it''s safe to assume that what they just said was sincere to a certain extent. I''m the only one who doesn''t fit in with the others, and I was on the verge of becoming even more out of proportion. If that happens, the eyes from the surroundings will hurt even more. Because it''s pretty tough. I would be happy if I could reduce it even a little. "I, I see. I hope I look a little better." "Yeah, yeah, you''ve become an Onii-chan I want to brag to everyone about even moreso than before!!" "If so, that''s fine." I scratch my head while feeling a little embarrassed, and Nanami hugs me tightly. I stroke her with a wry smile. "Should we go home soon." "I''m completely tired, so let''s eat and go home slowly." "That''s right." Following Nanami''s words, we ate a meal that looked good for beauty and health, and then head for the train home. "Aren''t there are lot of gazes?" "Well, with all these cute girls, everyone''s eyes will be on you, Onii-chan." When I mutter while looking around, Nanami answers. "No, even if you say that, this is pretty amazing." The hostile gazes that have been gathering on me up until now have decreased, but the amount of gazes, as well as the gazes of envy and jealousy, have increased. At this point, I realize that I have changed as well, and at the same time, I understand that everyone is a ridiculously beautiful girl. "Well, it''s not like we can do anything about it, so just leave it alone. Let''s just go home." "Yes." "O~kay." "Yeah." "Hmm." Everyone responds to my suggestion and we board the train. CH 165 Episode 165: How to return gratitude (Third Party Perspective) In front of a certain store, the clerks are lined up and seeing off a certain party. Among them, Sakakibara Saeko, the representative who is in the middle of the staff, is the one who is looking at the party the most. "I understand what HQ meant ..." "Yeah, you''re right." When Saeko mutters, her subordinate Shiraishi hits her back. After the dungeon stampede near ESJ happened, Spa Emotional was also informed that if Satou Fuhito and Katsuragi Alexia came to visit, they should do their best to entertain them. Information on the appearance of the two people, the roles they played in the situation that occurred at ESJ, their achievements, and the rewards that Headquarters had prepared for them were also sent together. At the time they were sent, Saeko had doubts about whether such young children really did something that big. She was made aware of what had happened deep in her bones. Saeko remembers when they came. They came suddenly, and it was almost closing time. When Saeko was called out by Shiraishi, she wondered what was going on at this hour and was told that the other party was a customer with a VIP card. However, instead of two people, five people came. However, the people other than the ones who they received notice about also had their cards properly. In other words, out of the four remaining rewards, Satou Fuhito gave the cards to the other three people, in other words, he also brought along the people he thought it would be okay to give them to. "Let''s go right now!! And tell everyone to work overtime." Saeko was half in doubt, but the notice was a notice. She immediately arranged for them to be treated to their satisfaction. "Eeh!?" "They are our benefactors. Let''s treat them properly. We will also give them a special allowance. If there are no compelling reasons, please tell them to stay. It''s the most important thing for me." "U, understood." One of her subordinates in the same room raised a surprised voice, but she immediately started calling various places. "Shiraishi-san, let''s go." "Y, yes." Saeko headed to the reception with Shiraishi, who had come to call her. Saeko was surprised to find out that they were actually young people just like the photos that came to her reception, but she didn''t show it on her face adn started receiving them. "I''m very sorry to have kept you waiting. Could it be that Satou-sama and Katsuragi-sama are here?" "Yes, it is." "Hmm." Fuhito and Alexia nodded at Saeko''s question. As expected. Saeko continued to serve the customers, recognizing that they are definitely the people she received notice about. "Is that so!! Well, thank you very much for taking care of our facilities. My name is Sakakibara, and I am the director of this facility. The ones who will be using the facilities today are the five of you here?" "Yes. That''s right." At Saeko''s question, which she asked while introducing herself, Fuhito nodded his head again. "I understand. The building was scheduled to close soon, but Satou-sama, please don''t worry about the closing time and relax as you please." "Huh!? No, no, that''s not right, no way." Fuhito refused Saeko''s proposal as if he was sorry for the trouble. He''s young and didn''t seem arrogant. Saeko had such an impression of Fuhito. However, if she backed down here, the name of the ESJ serious would be obsolete. "No, no, we can''t repay the kindness we received at this level. By all means, would you please give us a chance to return your kindness?" She bowed her head after making a series of complaints that her opponent would find difficult to refuse. "I, I understand. We will enjoy it to the fullest." Fuhito nodded with his best possible smile, even though he was a little flustered. On the other hand, Saeko was relieved that she was doing well, and she thought that from then on, she would try to find out about the people. After serving for the day, Aeko found out that Fuhito and the others were normal Middle and High School students with good manners. There was only one woman who was a little older than them, but she was still quite young, so she got along well with the other four without much discomfort. The next day, the women and the men parted ways, the women received beauty services that they couldn''t do the day before, and Fuhito enjoyed himself in the pool, baths, and stopping by the store by himself. It happened just as Saeko was about to come to the conclusion that they weren''t as amazing as Headquarters said, and in fact they were normal Middle and High School students. -Do do do do do do do do do do do do do dooo A sudden rumbling sound resounded, and the sound seemed to be heading towards them, and the floor began to shake, gradually increasing in intensity. "Director Sakakibara!!" A staff member rushed in. "What on earth is going on!?" "According to Satou-sama, a ridiculous number of monsters are approaching from the sea!!" The staff answered Saeko''s question. "What!? Where is he now!?" "As soon as he noticed the monsters, he jumped out of a nearby window!!" "What about the women!?" "It seems that the women immediatly ran towards him!!" When Saeko inquired about the whereabouts of Fuhito and the women, she gritted her teeth involuntarily. If anything happened to them, there is no doubt that she will be scolded from above. "Couldn''t you stop them!?" "It was difficult because I didn''t have time to stop them." When Saeko checked with the staff while surpressing her frustration, she was told that they had no time. They are explorers with tremendous abilities. Surely, it is impossible for them, who are ordinary people, to hold back Fuhito. The fact that they didn''t hesitate should mean that there is a chance of winning. Saeko reconsidered. In that case, what we should do is protect ourselves. "Tch. Immediately summon the waiting explorers to guard the entrance, and gather the employees in the hall as well!!" "Understood!!" Saeko immediately gave instructions, called various places, and made arrangements as much as possible. "Is everyone gathered?" After that, she went to a part of the hall on the third floor and checked to see if everyone was there. "Yes. I confirmed through roll call that all employees were present." "I see. So, what''s going on at the beach?" Saeko asked the staff about the situation outside since the hall overlooked the seaside. "That ... it seems that a certain number of monsters have already entered the city." "I see ..." She spoke with a gloomy expression, and Saeko had a shadow cast on her face as well. Now that we don''t know when the rescue will come, we can''t escape the damage. However, the following words surprised Saeko. "However, those children blocked any more from entering the town." "What do you mean!?" "I think it''s faster if you look for yourself." Surprised by the staff''s words, Saeko followed the staff''s guidance and went to the window of the hall to look at the beach, as far as the eye could see on the borderline between the city and the seaside, a huge ice wall was created in the shape of a figure eight, restricting the places where the monsters could go ashore. "What is this ...?" "That ... when I noticed a dazzling light being emitted, the wall was completed before I knew it ..." "I, I''ve never heard of such magic before ..." Saeko''s muttering was in vain, as she never got an answer. Saeko was in a position to hire explorers. She knew about explorers, but she never heard of anyone using magic that could seal off an entire beach and town, it was something that might have been possible in the case of an SSS-rank magician from what she heard from others. "Did they do that?" "Perhaps ... they''re over there ..." When Saeko asked the staff, they pointed to Fuhito and the others fighting on the beach. There, a fierce battle unfolded between them, who were annihilating the monsters with tremendous force, and the monsters that came ashore with a force that seemed to surpass the force of the monsters. "Those kids are monsters ..." "It seems so ..." There, the explorers who were wiping out dozens of enemies with a single blow were repeatedly attacking. -Dogooooooooooooooooooooon After a while, a torrent of light that didn''t even fly was released, and all the monsters in the area were blown away. ""Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooh!!"" A cheer went up from the gathered staff. It''s not unreasonable to react like that. Saeko watched the situation while enduring the fact that she was about to let out a cheer. ""Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah ..."" However, the enemy''s invasion didn''t stop, and the monsters began to appear again, causing confusion and disappointment among the staff. "Ah, it looks like Satou-sama put his younger sister and Shimotsuki-sama behind his back!!" "Huh!? Can he deal with that?" Saeko didn''t think that they had time to spare just a moment ago. "Huh!?" ""Eehhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?"" However, both Saeko and the staff were stunned by the sight in front of them. Though she could hardly see it, Fuhito killed three-people''s worth of enemies by himself. Moreover, as the number of monsters disappeared, the amount and speed of disappearing monsters increased, and the number of monsters decreased steadily. And the final trick was the last technique unleashed by Fuhito who had continued to annihilate the enemy for a while. A slashing light stretched straight towards the sea. ""Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"" It was enough of a shock to make all the staff in the hall scream. Because it wiped out all the monsters in front of him and split the sea in two for several kilometers. She had never seen such a scene in the news or in the explorers'' broadcast. It was clearly abnormal power. However, thanks to that, the monster invasion stopped. ""Awesooooooooooooooooooome!!"" That was their impression. "They are ridiculous children ..." "Yes ..." The staff nodded in the same way to Saeko, who was dumbfounded. "We can''t be like this!! Get ready now!!" However, Saeko, who quickly recovered from her shock, yelled at the staff. "What do you mean?" "Isn''t that obvious!! We''re going to hose our heroes!!" Saeko tells the staff member who tilts their head at Saeko''s words as if it were natural. ""~~ !? Yes!!"" Shocked by her words, all the employees replied in unison. In that way, the staff, who had united their feelings of respect, surprise, and gratitude for those who protected their spa, and, by extension, the city, worked together to treat them until they melted into a mush. "The next time they come, we''ll make them into mush again!" ""Yes!!"" Such is their way of expressing their gratitude. CH 166 Episode 166: Miscalculation (Third Party Perspective) "Kuh. Did I rush the timing too fast!?" A humanoid Black Mist said such impatiently to himself. He is one of the Hooden Man''s direct subordinates. He was selecting beings to participate in the other world invasion operation, but the selection is finally over, and after intervening in the system, it is just a matter of setting up the dungeon intervention and the transfer magic circle. However, following the instructions of the Hooded Man, he forcibly activated the dungeon system in order to quickly increase the mana concentration of the Earth, causing Stampedes in various parts of the Earth, but the burden on the system was greater than he expected, and the system was overheating. In that case, the system intervention would not go as expected, and the selection of the dungeon and the incorporation of the transfer magic circle would not go well. He was impatient, looking at the system intervention terminal and tapping the part corresponding to the keyboard earnestly, hoping for a glimmer of hope. "Isn''t this too bad ... Aah!! This one too ..." He tries various things, but they don''t work, and there''s little he can do. "How''s it going?'' "Hiii!?" The Black Mist, who is intently facing the screen, is suddenly called out to from behind and jumps in surprise. The Black Mist fearfully turns around and sees the Hooded Man standing there. "Ah, yes. Everything''s fine, of course." "I see. I''m sorry for talking to you so suddenly. Thinking about showing up Satotsu made me lose my mind." "No, not at all." The Black Mist can''t even say that the system is overheating and he can''t even invade the other world, and he can only answer that there is no problem. The Black Mist bows his head while praying for the Hooded Man to leave as soon as possible. "I see, might I ask you a summary of this invasion?" "Yes. Right away. This time, I''m going to take advantage of the fact that Stampedes are being triggered all over the world, and I''ll take advantage of this opportunity to send soldiers to a dungeon far away from the dungeon where they encountered Satotsu. If there are many monsters in addition to the soldiers, they won''t be annihilated immediately, so it''s just right." When questioned by the Hooded Man, the Black Mist explains the plan he originally had in mind. However, it is not certain whether the strategy can be carried out according to the current plan. He has no choice but to do what he said. "Hmm. I see. What is the remaining work?" "Right now, it''s just a matter of selecting a dungeon, setting up a teleportation magic circle, and dispatching a unit." The Hooded Man asks the Black Mist about the remaining work while acting like he is thinking about it. "I see. I''ll be able to get back at Satotsu soon. I''m counting on you." "A, acknowledged." After the Black Mist raises his voice in reply, the satisfied Hooded Man disappears without noticing anything. "Phew, I managed to get through it for now, but it''s bad." He manages to avoid being pursued by the Hooded Man, but the system is still overheating. That''s why, the Black Mist decides to take a chance.(TN:Author says Hooded Man here, but that''s obviously a typo.) "Is it 1 or 2 ... Should I use a forced command?" Forced command. If he uses this, he will be able to transfer even if it is overheating. However, it''s not possible to incorporate dungeon selection and respawn timing, etc., and it has the drawback of not knowing when and to which dungeon they would be transferred. Moreover, using the forced command while overheating would surely put the system into a hibernation state, and it is certain that it will not accept any intervention for a while. "Either way, if I don''t succeed here, my life will be over. I have no choice but to do it." The Black Mist sits down on the chair in front of the terminal again and begins typing commands with a clattering sound. Then, a red light leaks out from the cracks in the tree-like pillar where the tentacles that the terminal was built into gathered together. "If I press this button here, I can''t go back anymore ..." On the screen in front of the Black Mist that mutters again, the characters ''Do you want to execute this command?'' are blinking in red. -Gokuri The Black Mist gulps before the choice that will determine his future. The Black Mist, even at home, is afraid he''ll disappear rather than die. So, he hesitated before pressing the button.(TN:Honestly not sure about the first sentence here ...) For a while, the Black Mist falls silent. However, after a few minutes, the Black Mist pressed the Enter button on the keyboard. -Goooun, goooun, goooun As soon as the button is pressed, a sound like an engine starting to run is heard from the pillar, and the leaking light changes from red to white, indicating that the system has been forced to run in a normal state. "All that''s left now is to set things up as soon as possible and send troops before it goes into hibernation." After confirming that the terminal has returned to normal, the Black Mist immediately begins preparations for transfer so as not to waste the remaining time. CH 167 Episode 167: A sloppy man''s sloppy start (Third Party Perspective) "Oi, oi, Amane, haven''t you forgotten your original job?" Looking at his mobile phone and talking to himself is Shindou from the Toshima Branch of the Explorers'' Union. On the screen Shindou is looking at is a picture of Amane happily appearing with Satou Fuhito. He definitely asked Amane to investigate Satou Fuhito, but she said, ''I went to a dungeon with Fuhito-kun'', ''I cooked food with Fuhito-kun'', ''I was promised to go on a date next time'', and ''Today I went to the spa with everyone'', only daily reports and happy photos were sent. This is what he sees when he opens his phone to escape reality. "Even so ... isn''t the distance too close?" All the photos are of people happily entwining their arms or hugging each other. Fuhito has a bewildered expression on his face, but Shindou can''t take his eyes off it. "No way ... Did she get mesmerized by Satou Fuhito!?" Shindou suddenly comes up with an outlandish idea, but Shindou is also an uncle who loves his niece, so when he sees her getting along with a man, he feels like she''s been stolen, in association with such an idea. Amane has often been taken care of by Shindou since she was quite young, and since she was naughty and active and admired explorers, she was also attached to her uncle, and explorer, Shindou. He thought that if he threatened her with the fact that she might die, she wouldn''t get involved with him more than a certain amount, but that was completely wrong, and it even became an opportunity to further advance the relationship, but Shindou hasn''t noticed. In the first place, if he had that kind of worry, he shouldn''t let her get close to him, but when he came up with the story, he didn''t have a single thought in his head of the possibility of Fuhito and Amane becoming friends and developing into a relationship beyond friends. Only now does he realize the danger of his actions. "Gunununu ... That guy, Satou Fuhito. He looks so happy when he''s hugged by Amane ... Amane is also being Amane ... Sticking to him like that and pressing her chest ... is she a slut!?" As he scrolls through the images that have accumulated up to this point, Shindou''s jealousy gauge steadily increases, and the brunt of it is aimed at Amane herself. She used to love him so much and said that she would marry her uncle when she grew up, but now she''s completely on good terms with Satou Fuhito!! Such feelings well up within Shindou. Of course, he''s not seriously dreaming of falling in love with or marrying his niece, but he can''t help but feel jealousy. "Th, this is!?" And to top things off, what was sent to him just now is an image of Amane wearing a short white yukata like a miniskirt and of her hugging Fuhito. Although the important parts are not transparent, the clothes are soaked in water and stuck to her body, and the transparent clothes in places are far more sensational and sexually appealing than normal underwear and swimsuits. "Fuhito bastard!! Unforgivable!!" Shindou raises his voice and stands up. As expected, he couldn''t stand the appearance of her clinging to a half-naked Fuhito in an outfit that was too naughty, so he acted involuntarily. He has completely shelved the fact that he sent Amane to Satou Fuhito in the first place. "What are you looking at, Chief?" Yanagi Aki, his subordinate, calls out to Shindou, who is looking at his mobile phone and looking angry. "You, what, look at this!! My niece, Amane, has been seduced by a man and has turned into a slut!!" In anger, Shindou shows Aki the image on his cell phone. "Haa ... I know your niece is cute, but your niece is also a High School student. There must be one or two guys she''s on good terms with." "Because she said she was going to marry her uncle until recently!?" When Aki reacts in amazement, Shindou appeals to Aki with a mixed expression of frustration and sadness. "What on earth are you going on about? In a few years, she won''t remember that. I think the last picture is bold, though." "Wh ... what!?" Shindou is stunned by Aki, who laughs at such an appeal in vain. "Kuh. I shouldn''t have asked her to do something like that ..." Shindou grits his teeth, saying that it was a mistake to let him get close to Satou Fuhito at this late hour. Even though he wanted information about Fuhito, he harbored a nonexistent illusion that if she hadn''t gotten close to him, she would still be the same Amane that she was when she said she would marry her uncle. "''That'', being?" "No, nothing." Shindou shakes his head at Aki, who strangely parrots back the mutter he had blurted out. "That aside, Yanagi. Do you need me for something?" "Aah, about that." Shindou asks her why she is talking to him, and Aki smiles. "Y, yeah ..." Shindou is taken aback by her compelling smile. "Hurry up and get to work!! You shitty boss!!" "Y, yes, I''m very sorry!!" At Aki''s insult, Shindou bows his head in a hurry and apologizes. Right now, the Explorers'' Union is so busy that they will accept any and all help. Various tasks such as responding to Stampedes that occur in various places, responding to the Explorer Mobilization Law, responding to inquiries from the general public, etc. In such a situation, if you casually read your niece''s ''LINNE'' messages, it''s only natural that Aki would yell at you. Then Shindou starts working like a workhorse. As usual, Shindou is a sloppy man. CH 168 Episode 168: The struggle of a sloppy man (Third Party Perspective) [ Emergency contact, emergency contact, urgent response please!! ] Suddenly, a loud voice begins to resound in the Emergency Response Department of Shindou and the others who started working seriously. What is forcibly resounding at this time is an urgent request from the Explorers'' Union. [ This is Kounan Branch. A short time ago, it was confirmed that many monsters have invaded the city. It seems that the invasion route is from the sea, but it is not certain because a huge wall is currently in place and it is impossible to see on the other side. However, Kurosaki-san, who is an S-rank explorer, instructed us to leave the sea to her, so it seems that she built it in some way. Thanks to that, there are no more monsters invading. However, we have started dealing with the monsters that have invaded the city, but we are completely short of hands. Since the monsters are B-rank, it is difficult for ordinary explorers to deal with them. Seeking urgent help from the nearby Emergency Response Department. ] A request for support comes from the Kounan Branch of the Emergency Response Department. "Yanagi!! Hurry up and figure out the fighting strength we can move now, and select members who can be sent while thinking about our remaining strength as soon as possible!! You can think of me as a member too!!" "Roger!!" Upon hearing Shindou''s urgent request, Aki begins to operate the computer at a terrifying speed while making a phone call. "Hello, this is Shindou from the Toshima Branch of the Explorers'' Union Emergency Response Department. I hvae an emergency request right now, and I would like to receive approval for the matter I just sent by email." "Ah, hello, I''m Shindou ... Yes, yes, thank you very much." "Hello, I would like to take emergency measures when moving ... Yes, yes." Shindou obtains approval from various places so that Shindou and his subordinates can smoothly respond to requests, contact, etc., he negotiates with external parties. After obtaining approval at super speed and contacting various places, preparations are completed in about ten minutes. "Yanagi, have you decided on the organization?'' "Yes, this is it." After finishing contacting, Shindou calls out to Aki, and the formation is displayed on the tablet screen. Shindou''s own name isn''t even written there. "Come to think of it ... wasn''t Amane also going to Konan District today?" Looking at Yanagi''s formation, Shindou suddenly remembers the message his niece sent him. If he remembers correctly, Amane wrote that she was going to a facility called Spa Emotional today. It''s so famous that even Shindou knows about it. Of course he knows where it is. That facility should have been right next to the sea. "Yanagi, let me be a member! And leave Hishigaki here! Once you''ve finished making that change, I''ll notify the members and leave immediately. This time, I''ve also obtained permission to move urgently. It''s there, so move at full speed." Shindou finds it to be a big deal when it concerns his beloved niece, and despite his abuse of authority, he himself decides to lead the unit and head to the scene. He doesn''t care about getting punished later. Shindou seriously thinks so. "Ye, yes!! Understood!!" Yanagi immediately changes the member list to Shindou''s wishes, and when she reads out the members, everyone arms themselves and immediately gathers outside the Union. "You guys!! The Kounan District is in serious trouble. We''ll do our best to help!!" ""Yes!!"" When Shindou greets them with a tense look, all the members in front of him reply in unison. This time, monsters of B-rank or higher have invaded the city, and everyone is tightening their guard because the situation is quite serious. It''s a monster of a rank that you might be defeated by if you make a mistake. It''s only natural. "Follow me!!" ""Yes."" When Shindou shouts and starts running, his subordinates form a formation and chase after Shindou. In order to head via the shortest distance, they jump on the roof of a house and move while jumping from roof to roof. At that time, the roofs are sometimes damaged, but the Explorers'' Union has recorded the route around them, and it will be repaired later. Shindou and the others take the shortest route, which takes two hours by train, but they complete it in about twenty minutes. However, what they see there is a city that has completely changed. "Okay, you guys deal with them in two-man cells!! I''ll deal with monsters solo." "Yes!!" Other than Shindou, they are B-rank explorers, and since they don''t know what will happen in the same rank range, work in matching pairs, Shindou, who is A-rank, single-handedly subjugates monsters and rescues people who are being attacked by monsters. "I''m headed this way!! Disperse!!" "OK!!" At Shindou''s shout, about 20 members scatter around. Shindou starts running towards Spa Emotional. The closer he gets to the ocean, the more monsters there are, and the more people are about to be attacked, after helping them, it is difficult to reach Spa Emotional, where Amane is likely to be. "Tch. One after another ... Please be safe, Amane ..." Shindou mutters while looking up at the sky after several rescues. Then, he immediately runs to the next scene. CH 169 Episode 169: A sloppy man''s sloppy closure (Third Party Perspective) "Kyaa!!" A woman''s scream can be heard. "Haaa!!" Shindou rushes to the location of the voice and crushes the monster with a single blow. The enemy is a Macho Merman. It''s a B-rank monster. It''s not an enemy of Shindou, an A-rank explorer. "Tch. At this rate ..." However, due to the large number of enemies that invaded the city, it was expected that unfortunate encounters between ordinary people and monsters would occur one after another, at this rate, it is expected that rescue will not arrive in time and many people will be killed. While gritting his teeth at such a future, Shindou searches for and destroys monsters with his detection skills. "W, who is that!!" "Help me!!" But such a time came sooner than he thought. In an area where there are no other explorers who are rescuing them, there were calls for help from different locations. "Damnit!!" The first is the voice of a young woman, the second is the voice of a middle-aged man. Shindou is faced by the ultimate choice. However, there is no time for hesitation. Shindou immediately selects the first person and heads for rescue. In the nick of time, he succeeds in rescuing the girl who is the owner of the voice. The reason he chose her was because he couldn''t let a young girl die who probably wasn''t even an adult. Of course, it''s not that he thinks it''s okay for an adult man to disappear, but Shindou prioritized that point. After guiding the girl to safety, he returns to where the man''s screams were heard. A man''s corpse was supposed to be lying there. But there was nothing there. He searched around the vicinity, but he couldn''t find a corpse or even a blood stain. And of course, not even a monster. "Where did he go? No way ... was he eaten ...?" He''s never heard of monsters eating humans, but he doesn''t know anything about monsters either. Shindou thought that it would not be surprising if such a thing happened. "S, someone help me!!" There''s no time to think about such questions. Immediately head to where the scream came from and rescue them ... or it was supposed to be. However, the monster disappeared before he could reach it, and only the woman was left unharmed. "Are you okay!?" "E, eh, yes. Did you help me?" When Shindou speaks to the woman, the woman is dumbfounded and asks him. "No, I also headed this way, but by the time I got here, the monster was already gone, and you were the only one here." "I, is that so ..." Shindou shakes his head after honestly answering that he wasn''t the one who helped her. Shindou is a sloppy man, but he''s a man who doesn''t lie about things like this. Then, who helped her? Such feelings welled up in the two of them. "So, I''m going to ask you something, but do you have any idea why you were saved?" "Well, nothing in particular ... just." The woman shakes her head when Shindou asked her to clear up his doubts, then pauses for a moment. "Just?" "Just before I was about to be attacked, before I closed my eyes, I felt that some kind of black shadow was moving." When Shindou asks back, the woman answers while remembering the scene at that time. "A black shadow ... is it." "Yes. It was only for a moment, so I''m not sure. Sorry for being vague." Rubbing his chin with his hand, he ponders the answer, he suggests that there is a possibility that the woman who was in serious danger may have been mistaken. He doesn''t know anything about their identity from that alone, but it seems certain that someone helped the woman, whether it was mistaken or not. Shindou thinks such. "No, it''s not out of the question. Thank you for your cooperation. Monsters have been exterminated over there, so please head in that direction." "I understand." Shindou politely greets and guides her. The woman stands up and runs in the direction Shindou points out to her, where there are no monsters. Shindou, who sees the woman off, resumes the rescue. "D, don''t come here!!" "N, nooo!?" "S, stop it!!" Even after that, he heard screams that were helped by someone before him every time he headed for rescue. Just in case, when he asked what they saw, they all said they saw a ''black shadow''. There was a possibility that he wouldn''t be able to make it in time, so they were certainly saved, but the mystery of the unidentified black shadow that helped people who were about to fall victim remained. Since there were no more clues, he continued to rescue the victims in the direction of Spa Emotional, after finally confirming that there are no monsters or humans who failed to escape within detection range, he goes straight to the facility. "I understand that you are a member of the Emergency Response Department, but today we are renting out to a very important customer. I''m very sorry, but please go back." "Is that so!?" However, even though Shindou arrived at Spa Emotional, he is turned away at the door because he can''t even enter the facility. Shindou is a sloppy man as usual. CH 170 Episode 170: Encounter after a long time -Zazazazaaa As we walk, the path opens up before us. In the area where Spa Emotional is located, restoration work is being carried out, and most of the general public seems to be gathering at the evacuation site, so there are hardly any people to be seen. Although the city suffered considerable damage, it didn''t extend to the vicinity of the railroad tracks, and it seems that the trains are still running. For this reason, our first encounter with people who were not affected was in the station premises. However, the people who are nearby are all staying far away, and even in this car, the people around didn''t approach only us. "Everyone is kind of strange." "Well, it''s because Nanami and the others have become even cuter." ""~~ !?"" Nanami, who is sitting in her seat, looks around in confusion and mutters. Did I say something strange? I think it''s only natural that Nanami and the others became even cuter. The train shakes for a while, and after changing trains and getting off at the platform, the road opens up in front of us, and that''s where we are today. I think that people are fascinated by the cuteness of the four girls, including Nanami, and unintentionally open the road. I''m quiet in the center of them, but I wonder if it''s because I''ve changed that there aren''t as many hostile gazes as before. If that''s so, I''m saved. Those gazes directed at me even though we aren''t lovers or anything. It''s really hard to continuously be looked at like that all the time. "Well, we''re going this way." "Aah, take care." At the fork in the road to school, Amane and Rei stand slightly apart from us, and Amane points out to me where she''s going. Even though she is still cheerful, I can''t help but get worried about her like a normal girl and call out to her. "Who are you talking to?" Amane comes over to question me with a slightly annoyed expression. "We live in a world where we don''t know what will happen even if we are strong. I''m just worried about two important people." "Y, yes. Thank you Fuhito-kun." "R, right. Yeah. Thank you Satou-kun." When I shrug my shoulders and answer, the two of them thank me with a bit of nervousness. "It''s not something that deserves to be thanked for." After I shrug my shoulders, we part ways with Amane and Rei who were acting suspiciously, and head to the house I am renting. "Well then, see you tomorrow, Onii-chan!!" "Aah, see you later." "Onee-chan too!!" "Hmm." After sending Nanami home, we start walking to school. "We''re finally back." "Hmm." It''s only been a few days, but it already feels nostalgic. I haven''t felt this way since returning home. We walk to the dormitory together. I feel a familiar presence along the way. "Ah, Satou-kun? And Katsuragi-san? Is that right?" The Student Council President speaks to us. It seems that we are really changing, and she asks us unconfindently if we are ourselves. By coincidence, we ran into the Student Council President today. "Well, if it isn''t the Student Council President. That''s right. I''m Satou-Fuhito." "Right, that''s right. Even so, the two of you look quite different." When I give an affirmative answer to the Student Council President, she smiles weakly. She seems very tired. She must be going through a lot of hardships as the Student Council President. "Well, there are various things. Are you a little tired, Student Council President?" "Right, well. I also have a lot of things." "Is that so." The Student Council President straightens her appearance by fixing her slightly disheveled hair in response to my words. "For the time being, are the two of you going back to the dormitory?" "That''s right. Would you like to join us?" "Yes. I was about to go back, so let''s go together." We start walking with the Student Council President to the dormitory based on mutual agreement. "Are you two on your way home from leveling up?" The Student Council President asks us while walking. "No, we''ve been leveling up for two weeks, so we''ve been taking a break." "Taking a break, is it? That sounds nice ..." When I tell her that we took a break without giving any details, the Student Council President sighs with envy. "You seem to have it difficult." "That''s right. I work as the Student Council President, and also work at home. I''m doing both. So, I haven''t been able to find time to rest ..." The Student Council President not only does work at the Student Council, but also at home, probably for the Hojou Family. I''ve heard that it''s a house with a long history, so it seems there are some troubles. "Is that so. I know you''re busy, but please take a break. That should help you make a lot of progress." "Thank you. But, I can''t really do that ..." At my suggestion, the Student Council President smiles wryly and shakes her head. I wonder if there''s something I can do. Ah, come to think of it, I got that thing. "Is that so ... Ah, yes. If you like this, please take it. Please go when you have time." I offer a free pass ticket. "This is?" "Do you know about Spa Emotional?" "Yeah, it''s a pretty famous spa resort." If the Student Council President knows about it, that will speed up the talk. "This ticket is a ticket for two days and one night at the spa resort. You can freely use all the services in the facility. I just happened to have the opportunity to receive it, so I will give it to my Senpai." "N, no, I can''t take such an expensive thing." As soon as the Student Council President learns what the ticket I gave her is, she is humbled and refuses to accept it. "It''s okay. It was really given to us for free, and we have no plans to use it, so I was going to throw it away. Therefore, please use it. I would be happy if you could do that too." "I, I understand. Thank you very much." It''s a waste to throw it away, the Student Council President thinking such, receives the ticket from me and smiles happily. CH 171 Episode 171: Who are you? I part with Shia and the Student Council President and return to the dormitory. "Welcome back, Master. Let me see, who are you?" As soon as I enter, Kasumi-san tells me such. "Eh!? I''m Satou, but ..." "Satou-sama? Satou ... Satou ... Satou ... I can''t think of anyone, but ..." I was surprised and give my last name, but Kasumi-san seems to have muttered my last name and matched it with someone she knew with my face, but it seems that she came to the conclusion that she doesn''t know the result. "I''m Satou Fuhito. I''m a first-year student. I''m a dormitory student here." "Satou Fuhito-sama, is it. Umm, I feel like my impression was a little different, but ..." When I tell her my full name, Kasumi-san puts her hand on her cheek and gives me a confused expression. How much as my face changed? As expected, I''m starting to get scared. "I don''t know for sure, but my friend told me that after getting a treatment at Spa Emotional, I became more masculine." "I see. Certainly, the treatment over there is quite famous for making people look like a different person." When I explain the reason why my face has changed, Kasumi-san has an expression saying it is possible on her face. That place was so famous. "That''s right. This is what happened after receiving the full power of Spa Emotional." "That makes sense." It seems that Kasumi-san is satisfied with that. It''s too dangerous if talking about Spa Emotion didn''t convince her, but this is a relief. "I should have properly dealt with the situation, but I am truly sorry that I could not. I will accept any punishment." Unexpectedly, the next moment, Kasumi-san bows her head deeply towards me. "No, no, no, it can''t be helped if Kasumi-san looks at me and thinks I''m a different person!! Please raise your head!!" "That won''t make up for what I''ve done." I hurriedly try to get her to raise her head, but Kasumi-san, who is still as stubborn as ever, won''t raise her head. Why is this person so stubborn!! No one can handle the fact that my face changes beyond recognition unless I''ve had some plastic surgery!! "Rather, if you take such an attitude, I will be troubled. If this happens, I''ll bow my head and make a request. I bend my body as hard as I can and lower my head so that Kasumi-san can see. "Haa ... Understood. I appreciate Satou-sama''s generous treatment. Therefore, from now on, I will do my best as Satou-sama''s maid." "No, no, no, please continue to be the Dormitory Mother!!" She suddenly goes in a completely different direction from my request, and now she says she''ll be my exclusive maid. I hurriedly bow my head and beg her to do her job as a Dormitory Mother. "If Satou-sama says so, I will do my job as a Dormitory Mother." "No, no, you can leave the part about me out!! Well then!!" Kasumi-san raises her head and answers with a serious expression. "Ah, Aki. It''s been a while." "Eh? Who are you?" On the way, I see Aki, who seems to be going to the baths. When I call out to him, I am treated as a stranger again. If Aki treats me like that, it hurts a little, but somehow I endure it. "Haa ... You too. It''s me, me. I''m Satou Fuhito." "Haa!? You''re Fuhito!? Well, the voice is certainly that of Fuhito." When I say my name, Aki is so surprised that his eyes are about to pop out, and then he makes a satisfied expression. Am I in a state where I can''t be identified by anything but my voice!? "That''s right. Because it''s the person himself." "Haha. It''s true that the physique and figure are Fuhito''s, but the impression of the face is too different." Aki says while inspecting my body here and there. Seriously, what''s going on with my face. "I don''t really know, myself, but is it that different?" "Yeah. The difference between a Villager and a King." Aki answers my question with an analogy I don''t quite understand. "What''s with that slightly confusing analogy ..." "Well, that''s about the difference." While I am confused, Aki shrugs his shoulders and slaps me on the shoulder with an exasperated smile. "Haa ... Is that right." "Isn''t it nice. You''re much more handsome than before." When I let out a sigh and start to understand my situation, Aki responds with a big smile and a thumbs up. "Really?" "Yeah, it''s a lot." "If that''s the case, then I''ll assume that it''s okay ..." I can''t do anything about it, so I decide to accept it. It''s been a big help just by reducing those sharp gazes. I''ll assume that I''m lucky too. I change my mind. "Come to think of it, are you going to take a bath?" "Yeah, what about you?" "Yeah. I went to the spa, but the bath in the dormitory is different, so let''s go in." When I ask Aki where he is going, he asks me back, so I thought about it a bit and decide to take a bath as well. I think there''s something different about a bath at home and a hot spring. That''s why I can enter as often as I like. "I see. Then, let''s go take a bath." "Alright." We head to the bath together. CH 172 Episode 172: Unsatisfactory settlement "Come to think of it, is Aki also taking a break today?" I ask Aki on the way to the bathhouse. "Aah, I''ve been leveling up quite a bit. A Stampede hasn''t happened yet, so I decided to take a break before it happens."(TN:He probably went up ... a whole 2 or 3 levels!!) It''s true that you don''t know when a Stampede might be triggered, so I think it''s a good idea to rest when you can. I can''t say that we went to refresh ourselves because we leveled up too much and got bored. "I see. It''s not good to work too hard." "That''s right. You guys ... I can tell by looking at that face ... I feel like you''re too refreshed." Aki looks back at me and makes an exasperated face. When we arrive at the bathhouse, we start to change clothes. "No, it''s hard for me to understand what you''re saying ..." "I''m saying that you''ve changed that much." No, I don''t understand, and I don''t want to understand. We wrap a towel around each of our lower bodies. "Huh!? ... There''s no way such a change can happen in a spa alone. No way ... Did you climb the stairs to adulthood!?" "Huh!? What the hell are you talking about!?" Just when I thought Aki suddenly started mumbling, he suddenly starts saying strange things and rushes at me. I don''t understand the meaning and shout with a bewildered expression. "That''s what it means!? Damn you!!" "That''s why I said, what are you talking about!!" I ask back at Aki, who continues to ignore me who is confused. I really don''t understand what this guy is trying to say. Stairs to adulthood? No way ... "You crossed the line with Alexia-chan!?" "D, Don''t be stupid!! There''s no way that''s true!!" Aki finally shouts out the specifics, and my prediction was correct, so I hurriedly object. Although it was an accident with Alexia, I didn''t tell Aki that we kissed. That''s why I hesitated to reply because of my guilt. "No way, it has to be!! Otherwise, you wouldn''t be so handsome!!" "Th, there''s no such reason!! I told you that I don''t have that kind of relationship with Shia!!" Aki insists that he took my reaction as a lie. I can only make the same rebuttal as usual. It''s hard to prove I didn''t. "Even if you say that, the truth is that it''s a common story!!" "It may be a common story in the general public, but there is absolutely no such thing between Shia and I. This is what happened when I received treatment at the spa!!" This guy is really stubborn today. However, it''s completely groundless. I can''t give in to such nonsense!! "Is it even possible to do that much with a spot treatment!!" "It can''t be helped because it happened!! It won''t change even if you say that to me!! Unmistakably, even if I cross the line, it won''t change that much!!" It may be a fact that Aki finds it difficult to accept, but I have become who I am now just by undergoing treatment, so I can only deny it. If that''s the case, I can take him to Spa Emotional next time. "Aaahhhh!! After all, you crossed it!!" "I''m telling you, I didn''t cross iiiiiiit!? Stop it!!" However, this time he misinterpreted my words and starts saying that I had crossed the line with Alexia. I can''t handle him. "Hey, you guys are noisy." We hear a relaxed voice before us. The man comes from the bathroom and comes to us with a dignified attitude, as if to say that his body has nothing to hide. "Big!? Se, Senpai!!" "Senpai!!" The man is a Senpai. While Aki is surprised to see a certain part of him, I shout normally. "What happened?" "Fuhito crossed the line with Alexia-chan!!" "I''m telling you I didn''t do that kind of thing!!" We point our fingers at each other and speak to the Senpai who asked. "Huh ... Takaaki insists that he has crossed the line. Fuhito insists that he has not. Is that what you mean?" "Yes." "That''s right." The Senpai asks again after summarizing our story. We both nod. "Hmm. Isn''t there an easy method to decide?" While looking at our faces, the Senpai puts his hand on his chin and suggests something to us. "What kind of method is it?" "That''s right ... like this!!" -Buoooooooooooooon When Aki asks with a surprised expression on his face, the Senpai shakes his fist. -Pasaaat The wind pressure causes the towels Aki and I are wearing to fall to the floor. A glimpse of each other''s hidden parts catch our eyes. "I, I lost ..." For some reason, Aki admits defeat. "Takaaki. Is it okay ot say that Fuhito''s claim is correct?" "Yes. That''s fine." When the Senpai asks Aki, he readily admits it. "Fuhito. Takkaki admitted defeat. Is it okay?" "Wha, wha, wha ..." This time, I reply like a broken record to the Senpai who asks me a question. "Huh? What happened, Fuhito?" "What the hell is thaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!!" I ignore my Senpai''s words and can''t help but to shout at the result of the match that is too unsatisfactory. Well, it might be a good thing that the fruitless quarrel is over. I just am not convinced. CH 173 Episode 173: Second other-world invasion (Third Party Perspective) "It''s all set." A grotesque room that looks like it was made from the internal organs of a living creature. The Black Mist is reporting to the Hooded Man who is the owner of the room. "I see. You did a good job." "No, no, it''s not such a great thing." The Hooded Man who listens to the report of the Black Mist with a triumphant look on his face. However, because the Black Mist feels guilty, he can''t obediently accept the praise, and he can only humbly return it. For the Black Mist, he wanted to escape from this place as soon as possible, but there is no place in the Demon World where the Hooded Man can not find him. "Well, let''s go." "Yes." The Hooded Man stands up and calls out to the Black Mist, and the two disappear. The two of them reappear in the same room where the pillars made of tentacles are gathered together. The middle-ranked, lower-ranked, and lowest-ranked beings of the Demon World are gathered there. All of the lowest-ranked beings are prostrated, the lower-ranked beings are kneeling, and the middle-ranked beings are bowing their heads. The appearance of the middle-ranked beings is quite similar to that of humans, but their skin is pale and some part of their body has changed like a skeleton. "Brothers. Nice to meet you. Raise your face. No, everyone stand up." The Hooded Man speaks to the people while making an exaggerated gesture. In response, the beings of all ranks stand up and look at the Hooded Man. "Yes, that''s fine. This time it''s the second invasion of the other world, but the main purpose is to take control of the city and the humans, and to take revenge on Satotsu. Satotsu made us taste defeat last time, however, his fate will soon run out. This is because, in addition to fact that the number of beings here is several times higher than last time, there are far superior compatriots gathered here, and the force is incomparable to the previous unit. You guys could rule a town or country in the other world and prepare to take Satotsu''s head without a hitch. Originally, I would like to go myself and take Satotsu''s head, but the current situation makes it difficult for me to go to the other world, and I believe that you will tear him to pieces." Looking around the quiet room, the Hooded Man, who feels it is about time, begins to speak, and ends with words that grab the hearts of his subordinates. ""Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!!"" Thanks to that, his subordinates are very excited and respond with a loud shout. "Then, I''m counting on you." "Yes." Following the instructions from the Hooded Man, the Black Mist sits down on the chair in front of the terminal and prepares for the transfer. Luckily, it hasn''t gone into hibernation mode yet, but he''s going to work on it quickly. The sound of typing echoes through the room for a while. "Everything''s ready." Just like last time, a complex pattern of circles, a so-called magic circle, is drawn on the floor. However, since the scale of the transfer is different from the previous time, it is drawn directly under the current unit. "I see, then everyone, please do your best." ""Yes."" The Hooded Man receives the report of the Black Mist and says his last words from the stage, and his subordinates respond in unison. "Then, I will transfer them." In response, the Black Mist presses the enter button, and the red magic circle at their feet begins to glow. -Gigigigigigiiii Gigiii Giii However, immediately after that, a terrific noise is released from the pillar that makes the sound of scratching the blackboard dozens of times more pleasant. "Huh!? Wh, what''s this!?" "It seems that the Dungeon System has strted to overheat due to the recent repeated interventions!!" When the Hooded Man shouts while looking around the area for the time being, the Black Mist, thinking it had gone berserk at just the right moment, hides his happiness and shouts impatiently. "What about the transfer!?" The plan fit in perfectly, and the Black Mist is relieved that the Hooded Man doesn''t know about his mistake. However, now he has to send the troops to the other world sooner rather than later. Since the activation of the transfer magic circle has already ended, he does his best not to let it go into hibernation until it actually transfers. From the perspective of other people, it might look like he is desperately trying to activate the magic circle, but in reality he is just trying to stop the transition to hibernation mode. "I can manage to send them as it is ... Or rather, the magic circle has already started and I can''t cancel it, so I don''t know what will happen. However, there is no guarantee that they will be sent to the selected dungeon ..." The Black Mist answers the Hooded Man''s cry with an apologetic expression. "Kuh. It can''t be helped. Just keep going." "Yes." The Hooded Man urges the transfer while making an expression as if he swallowed a bitter bug at the words of the Black Mist. The time has finally come, and he was relieved he wasn''t told to stop the transfter because he can''t stop it. The large number of beings who should have been there, gradually disappear. In other words, the transfer has started. The Black Mist succeeded in deceiving the Hooded Man. He earnestly hoped that even if they went to the other world, they would still be able to complete their work. CH 174 Episode 174: Trio of disasters "Hahh ~ !? After all, the bath is good!!" "That''s right. The bath here is calming." Aki and I finish washing our bodies and soak in the bath. Having a bath after a few days, I feel as if I have returned to my own home. Hot springs and spas can give you a special feeling of being out of the ordinary, and there are services that specialize in healing and beauty, so you can completely heal your body and mind, but there is a sense of security here that this is where you belong. "Speaking of which, where did Fuhito go?" Aki asks me while leaning his back against the edge of the bathtub and looking up at the ceiling with a blank face. He looks quite relaxed. "Hmm? Do you know about Spa Emotional in Kounan District?" "Haa!? You went to SpaEmo!?" Aki suddenly gets up and asks me back in surprise. "Aki knows it too." The facility seems to be so popular that even Aki knows about it. "Of course!! It''s an ESJ-related facility, and it''s a super popular facility for massages and beauty treatments that are said to be miracles. Well, it makes sense that you would change so much." "I knew it was popular, but I didn''t think it would be that much." When I see other people''s reactions, I thought it was popular, but I didn''t expect it to be that much. "You''re really missing something." "Hahahaa. I''m told that often." Aki says to me with an exasperated expression. I smile wryly because I don''t care. "Still, you were able to go to such a facility. Wasn''t it overflowing with people?" "No, there weren''t that many people because of the time of the year. Besides, I had a connection." I answer Aki''s question while remember the situation at SpaEmo. "Aah. When you went to ESJ with your sister and Alexia-chan, the Stampede happened, and you helped with that, right?" "Yes, yes. Thanks to that, we were able to have a lot of conveniences. We were able to spend a lot of time comfortably." "I envy you." Aki, who looks like he could see the inspiration mark, asks me about the time we went to ESJ to play, so I answer slightly exaggeratedly, and Aki looks genuinely envious. But nothing happened. There was certainly some damage there, and if we had noticed it sooner, the damage could have been smaller or reduced to zero. However, I want to make the most of it next time instead of regretting it. "Well, we ended up facing a Stampede from the sea on a large scale." "Everywhere you go, you''re involved in incidents. Aren''t you an angel of death?" When he shrugs his shoulders and says that, I frown. "Excuse me. I didn''t do anything." I also answer with an annoyed expression. But, come to think of it, I can''t deny that I''m involved in incidents wherever I go. Shushima Dungeon ''Dungeon Rebirth''. The Stampede in the Beast Cave Dungeon near ESJ. The Forest Dungeon Stampede. And this time the Stampede from the sea. What Aki is saying about being splendidly involved so far may not be off the mark. "No, I might be an angel of death after all ..." "What''s with you all of a sudden ..." "When I look back, there was certainly a lot going on where I was." "It''s just a joke, so don''t take it seriously." "Even so. Considering it''s happening quite often, it might happen again." "N, no way, that''s not true." "I want to think so too ..." -Gogogogogogogogogooo "Wow!?" "Are you serious!?" The earth trembles and the ground shakes as if my words had triggered it. "Hahahahaa. You do seem to be an angel of death!!" "Sorry, it seems so!!" We look at each other with dry smiles. "Hey, you guys!! The school''s F-rank dungeon has triggered a Stampede!! Help clear the monsters!! I''m going first!!" ""Roger!!"" The Senpai from earlier comes to the bathroom and calls us. We immediately wipe down our bodies, change our clothes with the change ring, and go outside. -Gogogogogogogogogooo "A Stampede has been triggered in the E-rank dungeon!! Explorers, please lend us a hand!!" When we head outside, we hear a shout that the E-rank dungeon has triggered a Stampede in response to the F-rank dungeon''s Stampede. "You definitely are an angel of death!!" "Really!!" We both laugh at each other to distract from the chaotic situation. "Then, I''m going to the F-rank dungeon!!" "Understood. Then, I guess I''ll go to the E-rank dungeon." "Alright, be careful!!" "You too!!" Considering each other''s current power, we decide to change the dungeon we head to. -Gogogogogogogogogooo However, the earth thunders even more as if to ridicule it. "It''s serious!! A Stampede even in the D-rank dungeon!! High-rank explorers, come here!!" A Stampede occurs in the last dungeon, the D-rank dungeon. This, it''s serious. But, I have a track record of completing a D-rank dungeon Stampede with Shia. I think it will be helpful for me to go there. "Hahahahaa ... Maybe not an angel of death, but a Shinigami."(TN:Shinigami is a God of Death.) "What a coincidence. I thought so too." I nod in agreement with Aki, who has a dry smile on his face. We both know it''s a joke, but we can''t do it if we don''t break the tension. "I''m going to the D-rank dungeon." "Yes!!" We split up and start running. CH 175 Episode 175: Dog ban lifted!! (TN:Wanted to write, Unleash the hounds...) The explorers dive into the dungeon at their own timing and raise their level. However, there are few people who raise their level in the school dungeons. Because they were originally low-risk dungeons, and managed by the school, they are adjusted for practical tests rather than leveling up. The only people here now are the explorers who happened to have returned. We were so focused on the dungeons outside, that we forgot that we had dungeons inside. No, or rather, we underestimated them. The D-rank dungeon is on the north side of the school. Farthest from the south dormitory. There are a lot of normal people in the school, so I hope there are no casualties. I haven''t seen any Senpais who are one year older than me, probably because they went to F-rank or E-rank. Or rather, at the moment other than myself ... "Hmm." Just as I was thinking such, Shia comes next to me. She seems to have heard me. She is definitely Shia who places importance on leveling up when she comes to the dungeon with the highest rank. "Shia. Were you instructed by someone?" "Hmmhm. This place looks strong." "Really." Shia answers my question exactly as I thought. As expected. "Everyone else?" "''LINNE'' did." I had completely forgotten about it, and now that Shia joined me, I remember, but I have party members, Amane, Nanami, and Rei. If there are a lot of them, even I might miss a few, so I think it would be better to have everyone join us. My mother is a normal person with no power, but I have arranged fifty of Luck''s Kagema - Shadow Familiar - just in case, as expected, I don''t think the Kagema of the current Luck will lose to an E-rank monster. I warned them carefully before sending them, so I want to think that it will be okay this time. "Ah, I completely forgot to contact them, so that''s a big help. Please tell Nanami to join Amane and the others in front of the school. Oh, and please tell them Luck''s Kagema will properly protect my mother and the area around the house. Monsters from other dungeons may go to my house." "Hmm. Roger." Just in case, I have Shia pass the message on to Nanami. Shia quickly sends it as soon as she typed it. Or rather, did she just type with her ahoge? Are you dextrous enough to even type with the ahoge!? Amazing!! I am deeply impressed. "Let''s move on to conquering the D-rank dungeon quickly." "Hmm." We jump on top of the building and move, heading for the D-rank dungeon at the shortest distance. "Kyaa!!" "Help me!!" "Don''t come!!" As we approach the D-rank dungeon, the screams of ordinary people can be heard. "Tch. Shia, We''ll save everyone!!" "Hmm!!" We decide to help the people within reach for the time being. "Shia. Let''s split up. Shia take the west side." "Hmm." I rush to the source of the screams on the east side. There, a humanoid monster is already on the verge of attacking a female student. "Cheekyyy!!" I swing a normal punch. As expected, it''s difficult to use ''Qigong'' here. I mean, Qigong can''t be used unless there''s nothing around. That''s because it''s too powerful and destroys the surroundings as well. That''s why I don''t think other explorers who have mastered Qigong are using it. If I can control it, I might be able to attack only monsters, but I don''t have time to practice right now. -Papapapaaan The opponent is crushed without a trace without being able to do anything. "A, am I saved?" "I, it seems so." "Wh, who on earth is ..." The girls wearing uniforms left behind are looking around. "Are you alright!?" "Eh!?" "Who!? Idol?" "He''s really cool, isn''t he?" When I call out, words that have never been said to me before fly around. "No, I''m a first year student at this school. Seriously, it''s dangerous here. Please evacuate quickly!!" "Y, yeah, I understand!!" "L, later, let''s have some tea!!" "Ah, that''s unfair!!" When I tell them that it''s dangerous, the first one listens to me seriously, but the second and third people who are relieved that they are saved, spit out completely carefree lines. "It''s still dangerous!! I''m off!!" I ignore those words and head to the next scene. Concentrate with all your might!! Then, in my thoughts, the position of the monsters and the position of the humans in the school are clearly projected. With this, I can make it time!! I immediately take action, clear out the monsters on the east side near the D-rank dungeon, and start rescuing those who failed to escape. "Sei!!" "Haa!!" "Teyaa!!" "Haaa!!" I defeat monsters one after another, guide people who were unable to escape, and manage to finish the work in about 30 minutes. It seems that Shia is still running around and helping out, and it''s gradually getting out of hand. While we are saving lives, monsters from the D-rank dungeon begin to scatter around. Too many. Tch. If this happens, I have no choice but to be prepared to get found out. "Luck!!" "Won!!" At my command, Luck jumps out of the shadows. "Using Kagema, try to defeat the D-rank monsters so that they don''t leak out beyond this range, and gradually narrow the range without being found out." "Won!!" Perhaps due to the stress that it has been unable to release outside the dormitory recently, Luck enthusiastically creates many Kagema, and it, itself, starts to hide in the shadows and defeat monsters. As for the range, it became possible to send it by thinking such a thing, so using the image of the school grounds starting from the D-rank dungeon, I envision a small semicircle around the area that will not cause damage to the general public. When the presence of the monsters outside the range disappear, I am relieved that the monsters that were trying to escape also disappear, and run to help Shia. CH 176 Episode 176: Amane and Rei (Third Party Perspective) "Iyaa, I really feel refreshed." "Yeah, I feel like I was reborn." After arriving at the nearest station to Shinomiya Academy from Spa Emotional, they returned with Fuhito and the others for a while, then Amane and Rei parted ways and walk side by side. All the fatigue and waste from their life up until now was washed away from their bodies at Spa Emotional, and they can be said to be in perfect condition, so the girls'' expressions are very bright when they talk. It''s not like their homes are close, but they''re heading the same direction, and as a party, the two of them, who are unexpectedly similar, are often together. "Even so, this party is too ridiculous. I don''t know how many times I''ve talked about it." As usual, the conversation between the two shifts to the abnormalities of Fuhito and the others. The two of them ''were'' ordinary explorers among Fuhito''s party. However, now both of them are well within the non-standard category. "That''s right. This time was beyond ridiculous. I''m really worried about those kids if I don''t keep an eye on them. They''re already being watched from various places." "Eh!? Is that so?" When Rei answers while remembering this incident, Amane''s eyes widen in surprise. She certainly thought that if they knew the power of Fuhito, it would be a force that everyone would want, but she didn''t think that he is already being watched by a large number of organizations. "That''s right. Because he has that much power. At least ESJ, Dungeon Adventure, and the Hojou family are already moving. Besides that, the four great families other than the Hojou family, the Retokia Magic Research Institute is also watching the situation. In addition, the Toshima Branch of the Explorers'' Union''s Emergency Response Department." Seeing Amane''s reaction, Rei shrugs her shoulders and enumerates the forces that are targeting Fuhito. "Wh, what is it?" "Fufufu, did you forget. I''m still an S-rank explorer. Why did Amane-chan join Fuhito-kun''s party?" Amane, who is being stared at, is sweating cold sweat and tries to look away while looking around, but from the side, it is obvious. While looking at Amane with a strange look, Rei corners her little by little. Somehow, she has a devilishly evil smile on her face. "Umm, th, that''s because the party happened to be empty ..." "Li~es. I''ve investigated that those two weren''t planning on partying with anyone else. It''s okay. I won''t tell the three of them." "Ugh ... A, actually, my uncle asked me to do some research on Fuhito-kun ..." Amane, who is flummoxed, makes a false excuse, but Rei easily sees through it, and Amane, who is not good at lying to begin with, confesses. "Ahh, so you were the same as me after all. I quit halfway through." "Yes, actually, my uncle is the head of the Emergency Response Department in Toshima District. He seems to have had contact with Fuhito-kun several times. Lately, all I''ve been sending is ridiculous things, so I''m just reporting the events of that day." Most of the evidence has been obtained, but after hearing it directly from Amane''s mouth, Rei is convinced. Once she confessed, Amane tells her the inside story as if it doesn''t matter anymore. "I think that''s a good thing. If the information is passed to the head of the department and they try to do something about Satou-kun, Japan will perish if things go wrong." "That''s right. A little while ago, I would have laughed it off, but when I saw that punch, I thought it wasn''t that strange, and he''s still growing. If things go on like this, it wouldn''t be strange for eastern Japan to be destroyed in a single blow ..." Rei listens to Amane''s words and answers with a serious expression. Amane nods solemnly at that reply. The two of them remember the punch that was wrapped in Fuhito''s Qigong. "It''s true. I''ve already given some advice to my friend who asked me to investigate, but the reply was vague. Unless you actually see that power, you probably won''t understand it, so if something happens, I have to intervene." Rei looks a little disgusted. Rei is concerned not only about Fuhito and Nanami, but also about Japan and the world. To be honest, even in the battle at the seaside, it seemed that Fuhito still had strength to spare, so if he got serious, she doesn''t know what would happen. She wants to avoid such a situation if possible. Also, she gave up, thinking that no matter how much she said, Jougasaki Momoka wouldn''t stop until she actually saw it. Momoka is still her friend. She doesn''t want her to be wiped out by Fuhito. For that reason, Rei volunteered to play the important role of protecting both the world, and the minds of the general population by intervening between Fuhito and other organizations. Her effort is immeasurable. "The current Rei seems to be able to do something about it. It seems that with your magical powers that it wouldn''t be strange if you were called an SSS-rank." "That''s right. There were too many monsters this time, and since the experience points of the monsters Satou-kun defeated were also shared with me, it''s outrageous. Isn''t that the case with Amane-chan, too?" However, the salvation is that her power has been greatly strengthened in the battle at the seaside. It''s not just about status. Her skills also improved, making it easier to interfere with people''s minds. For Rei, the fact that negotiations seem to be easier than before is extremely helpful. "Ah, well. It''s a little complicated because it''s almost like I got the power from those two." "Really." Rei nods in agreement with Amane''s reply. "Also, you''re kind, so you should be fine, but sometimes I feel like I''m drowning in this power." Amane drops her gaze and mutters while opening and closing her own palm. At first, Amane only had the strength of a B-rank, but now, when combined with her equipment, she has the strength of an SS-rank. Amane, who was originally a battle maniac, has a desire to surrender to the desire to use that power to her heart''s content. "I can understand that. I also have a lot of power that has increased rapidily, and I want to try it somewhere. That''s a part that any high-ranked explorer has. But, it might be good to use Satou-kun as a deterrent to that feeling. If you think that if you drown in power, that power will attack you, and you won''t feel that way. If you don''t do anything, he won''t use his power since he''s kind." "Certainly. If you think that if you use it incorrectly, you will be blown away, you wouldn''t even think of using it that way." Rei sympathizes with Amane''s troubles. Also, she thinks that using Fuhito as a stopper is one way. It is a method that can be used because they believe. "Right. Let''s use everything." "That''s right. Rei, thank you. W, well then, I''m going this way." Amane looks a little disappointed. At a crossroads, Amane takes a different path. "Yes, see you tomorrow." The two part ways and go their separate ways. CH 177 Episode 177: Shia''s battle (Third Party Perspective) "Hmm." -Gogogogogogogogogooo Alexia understands that a Stampede has happened due to the rumbling that she just felt. She immediately tries to go outside to turn the monsters into her experience points. However, she also remembers that she is currently naked. Alexia is in the middle of enjoying the bath in the dormitory like Fuhito. She doesn''t even hide her body with a towel, she strolls around the bathhouse with a dignified attitude, with a towel on her head, she soaks in the open-air bath while humming with an expressionless face. She happily gets out of the open-air bath, wipes off the moisture from her body, returns to the dressing room, packs up her things, and whispers ''Exchange'' to arm herself with her Exchange Ring. -Gogogogogogogogogooo While doing so, another rumbling of the earth resounds, and another Stampede is triggered. "Which?" Alexia looks for which of the signs is stronger, and it is the latter, based on her keenly enhanced detection ability. And it points in the direction of the E-rank dungeon. "E-rank dungeon." After muttering, Alexia immediately runs towards the E-rank dungeon. -Gogogogogogogogogooo However, when she feels the shaking again, she applies her brakes and stops. "D-rank dungeon." Sensing even stronger presences, Alexia turns towards the D-rank dungeon as if being guided and starts running. In the meantime, contact Nanami, Amane, and Rei via ''LINNE''. After running for a while, she finds a familiar back, and lines up next to him. "Hmm." Like that, Alexia says one word. "Shia. Were you instructed by someone?" "Hmmhm. This place looks strong." "Really." When Fuhito asks Alexia in response to Shia''s words, she shakes her head in denial.(TN:Not sure why author uses both Alexia and Shia in the same line, but w/e.) "Everyone else?" "''LINNE'' did." Alexia answers the continued question in a concise manner. Alexia told the other three members that a Stampede had occurred at school and that Fuhito would send instructions to them later. "Ah, I completely forgot to contact them, so that''s a big help. Please tell Nanami to join Amane and the others in front of the school. Oh, and please tell them Luck''s Kagema will properly protect my mother and the area around the house. Monsters from other dungeons may go to my house." "Hmm. Roger." Fuhito, who hadn''t contacted Nanami and the others, decided to leave the communication to Alexia, and tells Alexia what he wants to instruct. Alexia immediately sends a message to everyone and continues running. "Let''s move on to conquering the D-rank dungeon quickly." "Hmm." He changes his movements and starts jumping over buildings, and Alexia, herself, starts jumping after him. "Kyaa!!" "Help me!!" "Don''t come!!" As the D-rank dungeon is approached, the screams of ordinary people can be heard below Alexia and the others. "Tch. Shia, We''ll save everyone!!" "Hmm!!" Alexia and the others decide to help the humans within reach for the time being. "Shia. Let''s split up. Shia take the west side." "Hmm." Considering the possibility that there are many people who have not been able to evacuate, the two split into two groups. Alexia is in charge of the west side of the lower part of the semicircle drawn with the D-rank dungeon as the starting point, as instructed by Fuhito. "Wh, who is there!!" Alexia runs as fast as she can when she hears it. There, she can see a BlackKobolin, like what once nearly killed her, chasing the fleeing civilians, blocking the road as if sneering, adn gradually narrowing the escape route. "Won''t let you." Alexia accelerates as fast as she can and cuts herself between the fleeing civilians and the BlackKobolin. "Gugee." Surprised by the sudden appearance of Alexia, the BlackKobolin flinches and stops moving. "Hmm." -Supapaaan She didn''t miss the chance and cut it into pieces in an instant. "A, am I saved?" The man who was running away looks behind him, notices the place where the monster was is empty, and stops his feet. "Run away." "Umm, d, did you help me? Th, thank you." "Don''t bow. Go quick." "R, right. I''m sorry." Alexia points in the direction of evacuation, but since he is a member of the academy, she dutifully bows her head. However, she doesn''t have much time to spend with him, so she asks him to move, and the man bows his head and runs away. "Next." After confirming that he had evacuated, Alexia heads to another site, relying on the screams. However, when dealing with monsters that are likely to deviate from the range, the damage will be severe if they go outside any further, and she will be late to reach the scene, and it will soon become impossible to handle. At this rate, I won''t be in time for the next one. As Alexia thinks such, she witnesses multiple black shadows passing nearby. "As expected." Recognizing that it was Luck''s Kagema, Alexia immediately prioritizes saving lives. After that, Alexia, who no longer needs to worry about monsters going out of range thanks to Luck''s Kagema, finishes rescuing all the civilians and starts running towards the center where the D-rank dungeon is. CH 178 Episode 178: Nanami''s battle (Third Party Perspective) "I''m home ~ ." Hitomi is watching TV when Nanami enters the house and looks into the living room. On the screen, yesterday''s incident is being reported as news. A reporter in the area reports the damage to the town, and the screen shows collapsed buildings. There have been several deaths and injuries, and reporters are also talking about it with a tense look. By asking the residents, they know that the monsters that appeared in the town appeared from the sea and invaded the town, but suddenly a huge wall was created between the sea and the town, preventing the monsters from entering. They don''t know what the beach looked like after that. Since then, they haven''t been able to confirm any invasion of monsters from the sea, and there was a flashy sound, so someone in the Emergency Dispatch Department was probably fighting the advancing monsters inside the wall. Local residents speculated as such. Fortunately, it wasn''t leaked to the outside that Fuhito and the others fought and annihilated the Macho Mermen. Since the people at Spa Emotional were also deeply grateful to Fuhito and the others, they refused any kind of interview and information hasn''t escaped from Spa Emotional. Of course, it was thanks to Rei''s mental ability. However, the Emergency Response Department has announced that they are doing their best to defeat the monsters that have invaded the city and have not done anything about the sea, so the studio is wondering who killed the large number of monsters, such a thing is being discussed. "Oh, welcome back. ... Aren''t you some how very glossy?" Rather than worrying about her daughter, what she noticed first is her glossy skin and her face, which has become even cuter. She heard she was caught in a monster invasion, but she kept in touch, and her mother is gradually getting used to it because it has happened so many times, Hitomi is. "Yeah. The SpaEmo treatment was amazing!!" "If it changes a person so much, I''d like to go too. I''ve been worrying about my wrinkles lately." When Nanami answers, Hitomi mutters earnestly while touching around her eyes. For her, who has given birth to and raised two children, and has reached a certain age, it is a very important worry.(TN:Guess they actually ARE siblings then.) "Well then, I got this from a SpaEmo person, so I''ll give it to you." Nanami takes out two tickets from her bag and holds them out in front of her eyes. "This is?" "A three-day all-you-can-use ticket for SpaEmo''s facilities and services, and a ticket for two nights and three days at the hotel next door. If you let them know in advance, they can handle it." Nanami smiles at Hitomi who asks curiously and tells her the identity of the tickets. "Haa ... You guys are really filial children." Hearing that, Hitomi lets out a sigh, and she gives a troubled smile. "Ah, well!! We went alone this time. When I was worrying that only my mother couldn''t go, a SpaEmo person gave them to me. Oh, and this is a souvenir." Nanami smiles smugly and hands over sweets as a souvenir. "Fufufu. Shall we drink some tea with that souvenir? Wash your hands." "Yes!!" Hitomi smiles happily and gives Nanami instructions, and Nanami follows her instructions, goes to wash her hands, and then takes out the items she had bought in her room and returns to the living room. Hitomi has just finished making the tea and arranging it on the table, and she is opening the souvenir. Nanami sits down on a chair at the table. "Here you go." "Yes." Nanami takes one from the souvenir box presented to her. "Anyway, Nanami and the others were involved in that, but were you all right?" "Huh? Yeah, I fought a lot of monsters, but I had Onii-chan, so everything was fine, right?" Hitomi asks while pointing at the fairly terrible situation in the city, but Nanami answers with a nonchalant expression. Nanami doesn''t have the impression that she fought strong monsters, but she was actually fighting B-rank monsters. It was originally a horde of monsters that could be subjugated by multiple C-rank explorers, or by a single B-rank or higher explorer. That''s also why the town suffered so much damage compared to the number of monsters that flowed in. The low death toll was due to the efforts of the Emergency Response Department and Luck''s Kagema.(TN:Kagema = shadow familiars) "Hmm. Well, don''t get hurt, I think you should do whatever you want as long as you don''t bother people, but don''t push yourself too hard, okay?" Even though she''s been involved in several incidents so far, she has returned without incident, so Hitomi doesn''t say too much, but she still worries about what she''s worried about, so she gives a warning. "Yeah. All right. If I get tired, Onii-chan will let me rest." "Yes ... Well, there''s no way that stupid son would let Nanami get hurt ..." As Nanami says this with a calm expression, Hitomi remembers how much love her son has for his little sister, and sighs while shaking her head. "That''s right. Onii-chan won''t let me feel bad." -Gogogogogogogogooo The moment Nanami replies to Hitomi, a small tremor hits the two of them. "Earthquake?" "I wonder if that''s right." Being a little ways away from the school means that it is also far from the dungeon that triggered a Stampede, so the tremor is small, and the two of them recognize it as a small earthquake. Therefore, they decide to continue their conversation. -Gogogogogogogogooo However, a few minutes later, the tremor occurs again. "Is it the harbinger of a big earthquake?" "I wonder what''s going on." The two of them become a little uneasy about the shaking again. -Tiriririiin At that moment, Nanami''s cell phone rings. Nanami takes out her cell phone from her pocket and checks it. "Ah, it''s from Shia-oneechan." "Shia-chan? What happened?" When Nanami murmurs, knowing that it is a ''LINNE'' message from Alexia from the notification, she looks at her and tilts her head curiously. "Wait a minute ... umm ... Ah, the dungeon managed by the school triggered a Stampede." "Eh!? Are they okay?" Hitomi''s eyes widen in surprise when Nanami unlocks her phone and reads out the text of ''LINNE''. Nanami is calm because the hordes of monsters she encountered previously are likely to be larger than the Stampede, and because Fuhito has already calmed down the Stampede in the D-rank dungeon. "It''s okay. She says that there are only up to D-rank dungeons at school. For now, she''ll join up with Onii-chan, so please wait until then." "Yes. Even so, to trigger a Stampede even in the school dungeon ... I wonder what the world is coming to ..." To the easy-going Nanami, the repeated Stampedes in her eyes make her worry about the world. "Well, Onii-chan should do something about that, maybe." "Nanami really likes Fuhito a lot." "Of course I do!!" However, Nanami''s remark that she likes Fuhito a lot makes her feel a little silly for thinking too deeply, and her anxiety disppates. -Gogogogogogogogooo As they continue to talk, the tremor occurs again. "The fact that it shook three times might mean all the dungeons managed by the school triggered Stampedes." "I wonder if it''s dangerous even for Fuhito." Hearing Nanami''s prediction, Hitomi mutters worriedly. "That''s not true. However, I sent a ''LINNE'' message to Onii-chan a while ago, but I haven''t received a reply, so I think he''s busy dealing with the Stampede." However, Nanami shakes her head in denial of Hitomi''s concerns, as she doesn''t have the impression that Fuhito who split the sea would have trouble with just three Stampeding dungeons - also, they are of low rank. "Since it''s Fuhito, it might be that he''s helping people who are delayed in evacuating." "I suppose so. He can''t ignore people who are in trouble. Ah, I got a message from Shia-oneechan." While the two of them are predicting the behavior of Fuhito, a ''LINNE'' message arrives again from Alexia. "What is it?" "After meeting up with Acchan and the others, please join up here." "If they''re calling Nanami, they probably don''t have enough people. I think it''s okay, but please be careful." In response to Hitomi''s question, Nanami tells her the instructions from her older brother, and Hitomi cheefully sends her off despite her worries. "Understood!! Ah, Luck''s Kagema-chans!! Protect this area properly along with my mother!!" ""Won."" After Nanami replies to Hitomi''s words, she tells Luck''s Kagema to properly protect Hitomi as instructed, from everywhere in the shadows, something like a shadow version of Luck pops out, they all bark as if to say to leave it to them. "Isn''t this a bit much?" "Since Onii-chan says you need it, you need it!!" Hitomi smiles wryly at the excessive number of them, but Nanami smiles brightly. "Haa ... I understand. Promise me you''ll be careful?" "Yes!!" Hitomi lowers her head, exhales her breath, and when she warns her, Nanami cheerfully raises her hand in reply and leaves the house. CH 179 Episode 179: Rei''s battle (Third Party Perspective) "I''m home ~ ." "Welcome back." When Rei returns to a certain place, a woman is waiting for her in the room. "Momoka, was today your day off? You shouldn''t have been kicked out too, right?" Rei can''t believe that the woman would be there at a time when it isn''t dark yet, so she instinctively asks. Jougasaki Momoka is in the room. She is the manager of a store called Dungeon Adventure, which is located in a shopping mall in Toshima District and sells a wide range of products for explorers, and is the person who took notice of Fuhito when he came to the store. She is also the owner of the apartment where Rei is staying. "Yeah. I''m off today. It''s a shift system, so we''re raising our levels by taking turns. That being said, it''s better for people with jobs like us to get a little exemption." "You have it hard ..." At Momoka''s shop, they can''t afford to lose explorers, so the employee explorers take turns raising their levels. However, due to the business dealing with explorers, the duties are lighter than those of ordinary explorers. However, it is not an exaggeration to say that they have almost no time off due to their work-life balance. Today is one of those rare days off for Momoka. Momoka is sloppy, sprawled on the sofa, watching TV while replying to Rei. She has an indescribable feeling as Momoka has a tired look on her face. "Ah, well. It can''t be helped when I chose this profession. Even so ... Rei seems to look quite refreshed." Momoka is talking to Rei with her sleepy eyes on the TV, but she suddenly raises her head and stares at Rei for a while. It''s probably because of that. It is because she has become so youthful that it is impossible for it to be Rei. The two have known each other for a long time because they are childhood friends, but she is overflowing with freshness reminiscent of their High School days, and her skin is astonishingly radiant. It would be the same for anyone who doesn''t know who she is, and Rei''s cuteness and youthfulness have risen more than she thinks. "Y, yes, yeah. I have to lead a party as an explorer, but luckily I''m in a party of acquaintances, so it''s easy. Besides, one of them gave me a ticket to a famous spa." "Hmm!! Haa ... I envy you. I had to do a lot of things about the case, and I was out all the time, so I''m completely exhausted today." Rei hesitantly replies, and Momoka turns from lying sideways to lying on her back and answers while stretching greatly. "Y, yes. Don''t push yourself too hard." "What are you talking about. This is an unreasonable time, isn''t it. I don''t have that kind of talent, so I have to make sure and get ahold of him." Just like before, Rei hesitates. On the other hand, Momoka clenches her fist with a serious look as if her laziness is a lie. As for why Rei has been hesitant from earlier, it''s because she hasn''t told her that the party she is in is Fuhito''s party. In addition, the case she was talking about, is, after all, the matter of drawing Fuhito and the others into Dungeon Adventure. Her guilt for being in a position to interfere with her attempt at acquiring Fuhito and the others while keeping the secret is reflected in her words and actions. "That''s true, but you should avoid hurting him. This is a piece of advice from me, who actually faced him. His power is too much for one organization ..." "I know. I''ll be careful." The best warning Rei can give from her position. Momoka waves her hand and replies appropriately. She can''t say anything because if she steps further, she might get distracted by Momoka. However, she can''t help wishing that if possible, she won''t do anything that will hurt Fuhito''s mood. "Aside from that, can you bring me a drink?" "Yes, yes, wait a minute." Momoka, who has been tired lately and finds it difficult to move, asks Rei to fetch a drink from her refrigerator. Rei makes an exasperated expression as she heads for the refrigerator. -Gogogogogogogogooo However, the room shakes in the middle of doing so. "This is ..." "Earthquake?" "No, this happens near a Stampede. There''s one nearby." Rei sees through it the moment it shakes. A detection ability unique to Rei, who is a detection type explorer. That ability allows her to understand to some extent exactly where the Stampede happened. "Where?" "Probably one of the dungeons at Shinomiya Academy." Rei answers Momoka''s straightforward question. "Isn''t it okay then?" "No, I don''t think it''s normal. I''ll go have a look." Momoka thinks that it would be fine with that school where there are a lot of explorers, but Rei feels that there is something that they haven''t seen yet. -Gogogogogogogogooo As Rei is preparing, a second tremor occurs as if to confirm. "This is bad." "Yes, as expected, this is dangerous." The two are in agreement, but Rei''s bad feelings are another matter. It is her intuition that this disaster is not over yet. "I''ll head out to take a look right away." "Okay. I''ll try contacting the office as well." "Roger." Rei has a brief meeting with Momoka and leaves the house. "Exchange." She arms herself and goes outside and jumps out of the apartment building with dozens of floors. Normally, you would die from the shock while falling, but such common sense doesn''t apply to explorers. When she lands on the ground as it was, the ground caved in with a loud, heavy sound. People around her are surprised, but Rei doesn''t care and starts running. This place is about 20 minutes away from the school on foot, so no monsters have come this far yet. That''s why she runs to the place where the monsters that have slipped into the city are. "Ah, hello, it''s Kurosaki, a Stampede has been triggered in two places at the same time." -Gogogogogogogogooo After picking up the phone and calling a friend in the Union, a tremor occurs again just as she says that. "Oh, it''s in three places at the same time. That''s right. The place is Shinomiya Academy. Will you be dispatched immediately? Yes, yes, please. Alright next." After telling them what they need to do, Rei hangs up the phone and makes another call. "Hello, it''s been a long time. I''m in Toshima District right now, but can you come to Shinomiya Academy? Yes, yes, I understand. I''m counting on you." Rei hangs up the phone again. After several phone calls, she reaches the monsters. "You guys!! Run away!!" Rei cuts in between a group of High School students who are confronting monsters and the monsters. "~~ !? Wh, who are you!?" "It''s fine. More importantly, don''t fight if you don''t have aptitude, you know? You''ll die right away, you know?" A High School boy screams in fear when Rei suddenly appears. Rei quickly realizes that the High School students aren''t fit to be explorers, and while continuing to keep the monster in check, she turns around a little and threatens them. "I, I understand!! Hey, everyone, let''s go!!" The group''s leader-like person leaves without even thanking her. "I''m your opponent." "Bumobumo ..." "Well, it''ll be over soon." "Bumoooooooooo." Rei stands in front of a monster five times her height, and defeats it in a single blow as it tries to roar. After that, she heads for the Academy while defeating monsters while anticipating them as much as possible. On the way, she notices that a familiar sign is approaching and decides to meet up. "Ahh." "Ahh." The sign is Amane. They notice each other, but involuntarily look at each other and let out a voice. CH 180 Episode 180: Amane''s battle (Third Party Perspective) "Phew. I''m tired, but I feel relieved at home." As soon as Amane arrives at her home, she lies down on her bed. Amane has been healed mentally and physically outside, but as long as she''s outside, there are things that she worries about. At home, she is free from all that, so it''s no surprise that she feels relieved. "Even so, that was a deep breather." Amane remembers what happened after she went to Spa Emotional. Thinking about it, she was called early in the morning, she received an ESJ permanently free VIP membership card as a gift, when they arrived, it was almost closing time, the closing time disappeared, all services were unlimited, they were sent to a room that looked like an extra royal suite room on the top floor, the next day the facility was reserved for them, a horde of B-rank monsters rushed in from the sea, Fuhito, Nanami, and Alexia defeated those monsters, at the end of the day, Fuhito parted the sea, damage was done to the city, everyone in SpaEmo thanked them, after that, everyone became so cute they looked like they were reborn, Fuhito became very cool, Fuhito started avoiding them because of it, there were many things. "Ever since I started working with Fuhito-kun, every day has been full of surprises." At first Amane approached him with the intention of investigation, but partway through she enjoyed her current life to the point that she almost forgot about it. Basically, Amane is one year older than them, and they didn''t give special treatment to Amane, who was a B-ranker, and had a normal relationship with her. Normally, if someone was told that you were a step above them, they would be careful, also people tend to shrink when dealing with B-rank explorers who are higher than themselves. However, they didn''t mind such a thing and treated her normally. That made Amane happy. Well, maybe it''s because they were stronger since they first met. Besides, she likes that he doesn''t look at her with wicked emotions or gazes, and while she was competing with Alexia, she was helped by Fuhito, so she''s starting to have slightly faint feelings. Even though she was forced to confess by Nanami. However, since honestly revealing the power of Fuhito to her uncle Shindou would likely cause Fuhito trouble, recently, she has only briefly reported on the incidents that have occurred between her and Fuhito. -Gogogogogogogogooo "Nuwa." She is lying on her bed, thinking, and her eyelids are slowly drooping, when suddenly the ground shakes. Even though the tremor isn''t that big, Amane, who is barely conscious before falling asleep, jumps up. "Earthquake ... No, this feeling is a Stampede. When it comes to this area, no way ..." -Buru buru buru buruuu When Amane becomes concerned, her cell phone shakes. "What is it at a time like this?" When she picks up her cell phone in a languid mood and unlocks it, a notification mark is attached to ''LINNE''. "Isn''t it from Alexia ..." When she opens the app, it is a message from Alexia. Amane opens the message while thinking it is unusual. "As expected, it''s something like that. I can''t dawdle. I have to go immediately." What she expected is written there. The content is that the school dungeon triggered a Stampede. Speaking of dungeons around the area, the Academy dungeon is the closest. Considering the magnitude of the tremor, she thought the school is the most likely place, but it turns out to be the terrible reality. "Exchange." As soon as Amane leaves her home, she arms herself and runs towards the Academy. -Gogogogogogogogooo "Again?" Shaking again. The fact that the tremors occurred continuously like this suggests that the situation is going in the wrong direction. "Kyaa!!" A scream reaches Amane. "That is ..." She immediately changes her direction and heads towards the source of the voice, only to find a small girl about to be attacked by a dog-type monster. "That''s a D-rank monster!? I have to stop thinking about such things and help immediately!!" Amane is surprised at the rank of the monster that was wandering around the city, but she kicks the ground with all her might, thinking that it is not the right time. The ground cracks and caves in. "Seiya!!" "Kyaiiin!!" She makes it in time and punches the dog away. Amane''s fist gouges out the monsters face, and it disappears in a single blow. To the Amane of now, D-rank monsters are like ants. She easily defeats them. However, it''s a different story if they are overflowing in the city. Although not as bad as Spa Emotional, there is a possibility that there will be great damage to the city and people. "Are you alright?" "Y, yes." When Amane bends down to ask the girl, she nods in confusion. "It''s dangerous to stay here, so run away that way." "Will Onee-chan come with me?" When Amane points her finger in the direction to evacuate, the girl asks Amane with a sad expression. "I''m sorry. There may be other children like you, so I have to help them." "Onee-chan is an ally of justice!!" At Amane''s apologetic words, the girl''s smile suddenly blossoms and her eyes begin to sparkle. "It''s not like that. Then, hurry up and I''ll see you soon!!" "Thank you!! Ally of justice Onee-chaaaaaan!!" When Amane starts running towards the school, she hears the loud voice of the girl she helped from behind her. Amane is embarrassed and her face turns bright red. -Gogogogogogogogooo "Again!?" This is the third tremor, indicating that the situation is the worst. -Buru buru buru buruuu "As expected ..." As soon as she checks her cell phone when it rings, she finds the worst message sent from Alexia. In other words, all of the school''s dungeons triggered a Stampede. "I''m worried about the town, but I think Rei is probably doing a good job in that area. I have to meet up first." While Amane talks to herself, she runs to the Academy while helping the townspeople as much as she can. "Ahh." "Ahh." At the crossroads on the way to the Academy, she meets a familiar face of a girl who runs just like herself, and their voices leak out at each other. However, their legs don''t stop and they keep running. "Rei noticed it too." "I''m still a detection type explorer." Of course, the person she meets is Rei, a party member. When Amane turns her eyes to Rei and speaks to her, Rei answers in the same way. "As expected. However, if it continues like this, the damage around the Academy seems to be dangerous, but is it okay?" "I contacted the Explorers'' Union, and I also sent a ''LINNE'' message to the explorers I know. I think it''s about time they arrive." "Yes. That''s good. I thought you would contact them." When Amane grins, she asks without worrying, contrary to her words. To that question, she replies to Amane with an attitude of it being a matter of course. Amane laughs wryly after hearing her reply. The reason Amane isn''t worried is because she trusts Rei to take care of it, but she is relieved after hearing her words. "Fufufuu. Leave it to me." Rei smiles as she watches. "Yeah. Well then, shall we quickly join Nanami-chan?" "Yes." Amane is no longer worried and mutters, and when the two of them look at each other and nod, they hurry to school. CH 181 Episode 181: Emergency Dispatch (Third Party Perspective) "Department Head!! I got a tip from an explorer acquaintance that the dungeons of Shinomiya Academy triggered a Stampede!! Aki opens the door of the Emergency Response Department, rushes over to the Department Head''s desk and shouts.(TN:Yanagi Aki, not Takaaki, Fuhito''s friend.) "What did you say!?" All at once the whole room becomes noisy with those words, Shindou shouts and leaves his seat. "It''s also all three at the same time!!" "Is it so ridiculous!?" Furthermore, Shindou''s face turns into a surprised face as if about to cry. Until now, Stampedes have occurred simultaneously all over Japan, but there has never been multiple Stampedes near the same dungeon. However, since three dungeons that are fairly close to each other triggered a Stampede at the same time, it is no wonder it is hard to believe. A severe earthquake hit the Toshima Branch of the Explorers'' Union Emergency Response Department. "Yanagi, do you have any proof that it''s true?" Shindou asks with a serious expression since the information is too unbelievable. "I can''t say who, but they''re a high-ranked explorer and good at detection. Besides, they''re not the type to lie, and it seems they''re already on their way to the location. It''s almost certain that a Stampede occurred. The dungeons are controlled by the Academy, so they will ask for help so that there will be no damage to the neighborhood." "I see, if you say so, it must be true. It''s hard to believe ..." Shindou is perplexed by Aki''s words as he looks straight at her confident face, but is convinced. He quickly puts his hand to his chin and pauses for a moment to think. "Okay!! Everyone stop and listen!! It seems that a Stampede has occurred at Shinomiya Academy. A, B, C, D, E, F, G, and H teams are urgently dispatched. Team I is on standby just in case something happens. Everyone should gear up and gather outside!!" "Roger!!" Shindou is silent for a while, but when he suddenly raises his head and gives instructions to everyone, everyone replies with a serious expression and starts to move in a hurry. The two of them watch everyone leave the room. [ Emergency contact!! Emergency contact!! A Stampede has occurred at Shinomiya Academy. Please send urgent aid. We are also requesting cooperation from nearby branches, so please respond with only the main unit until the support unit arrives. That''s all. ] At that time, an emergency broadcast was broadcast within the building, proving that Aki''s information was true. "Looks like it was true." "Yes. I will seek the cooperation of the explorers before heading there." "Okay. Hurry up." "Yes." Looking at each other, Aki takes separate actions to do what she should do. Shindou acknowledges that and goes to prepare himself first. "A Stampede has occurred at Shinomiya Academy. D-rank and higher explorers are also requested to cooperate!! We will issue an emergency request, so please complete the procedures as soon as possible and gather outside!! Repeat ..." Aki uses the microphone to broadcast to the entire building. All explorers here are obliged to participate in the suppression of the nearby Stampedes by the Explorer Mobilization Law, so all the explorers here must follow the instructions. Of course, as a reward for fulfilling that obligation, a large amount of money is transferred to the explorers every month in the form of a special payment. "Alright, it looks like everyone is here except Yanagi." After a few minutes, everyone geared up and lined up at the Explorers'' Union parking lot. Shindou stood in front of everyone, looked at their faces, and confirmed that all members were there. "First, starting from Shinomiya Academy, draw a crosshair and divide it into four areas. Teams A and B are in the northwest area, Teams C and D are in the northeast, Teams E and F are in the southwest, and Teams G and H are in the southeast. Hunt the monsters that have flooded the city alongside the explorers who are on their way." ""Roger!!"" "I''m late." "Oh, thanks for your hard work." Aki arrives late while Shindou is talking. And the explorers are gathering one after another from behind. "Explorers, make eight lines in the order you came and line up in order!!" When Shindou calls out to the explorers, the explorers form lines according to his instructions. "From the right, you are the 1st Group through the 8th Group. The 1st and 2nd Groups follow them, the 3rd and 4th Groups follow them, the 5th and 6th Groups follow them, and the 7th and 8th Groups follow them, listen to their instructions!! If you understand please reply!!" ""Roger!!"" Since 48 people had gathered, they were divided into eight groups, and one group was assigned to each team in the Emergency Response Department. All the explorers nod and give a clear answer. "There doesn''t seem to be a problem. Then, I''ll act with you until halfway. Follow me." ""Roger!!"" Shindou looks at the explorers'' faces and after confirming that there is no problem, he starts running towards Shinomiya Academy. This time as well, it''s an emergency, so he''s going to go the shortest distance, but there are some low-rank explorers, so they''re going to be treated as emergency vehicles and run on the road. "I''ll let them know by sound, but some people won''t notice it!! Follow me carefully!!" Emergency alarms are set off throughout the town, and the members of the Emergency Response Department announce that they will pass through the road, urging caution to the vehicles. ""I understand!!"" The explorers reply in unison and continue running towards their destination. CH 182 Episode 182: Aki''s battle (Third Party Perspective) "Oh, did everyone come?" When Sakura Takaaki, the only male friend of Fuhito, reaches the F-rank dungeon, all of Takaaki''s other party members are also present. Another party is waiting just like them. Of course, everyone is armed, and even Takaaki is already armed with the Exchange Ring he received from Fuhito. "Ah, I was pushed by my Senpai." "Yes, yes." "I was asleep." "It''s ruining my vacation." "I''m tired from leveling up too much." Since everyone was enjoying the holidays, the atmosphere is one of dissatisfaction. "What''s the status of the stampede?" "Right now, the Senpais who had a day off today are holding them near the entrance. They''re dealing with the monsters that escaped from there." "Got it." When Takaaki checks the current situation while looking at who is fighting in front, one of his party members answers. As far as dungeon related people, it is just the explorer students who happened to be returning today, and the people who were originally monitoring the dungeon, besides that, there are about a few dozen people with explorer aptitude who are involved in the training of explorers staying in the school. Most of them are in a state of being forced to hold down the F-rank and E-rank dungeons. The dungeon officials who were orginally in the F-rank dungeon went to support the capture of the E-rank dungeon, and there were only underage senior explorers here. "However, the monsters that appear are D-rank, so you have to be careful." "Eh!? Are you serious." That''s because the monsters overflowing from this F-rank dungeon are D-rank monsters, and the monsters overflowing from the E-rank dungeon are C-rank monsters. A D-rank monster can be dealt with by a second-year or third-year student. So they are handling the F-rank dungeon, while the other people went to handle the D-rank dungeon. Of course, they have contacted the Emergency Response Department, the Union, and explorers who graduated from this Academy, but it would still take some time before they arrive. Until then, it is necessary to suppress it with the people here. Takaaki, who was thinking that they would be annihilated while resting on a shift system, is astonished by the truth told by his companions. "Ahh, it seems that a ''Dungeon Rebirth'' is probably happening." "We have to brace ourselves for that." Speaking of D-rank monsters, they are monsters of a level that an explorer who has become a full-fledged person can finally defeat alone. It is the area that this Academy aims to reach at the very least. Takaaki and the others have only been in school for less than two months. To be honest, it is difficult for them to deal with E-rank monsters by themselves, but due to the recent repeated leveling up, they are able to deal with D-rank monsters as a party unit. However, when it comes to D-rank monsters, they can''t let their guards down at all, so Takaaki clenches his fists and braces himself. "Don''t worry about it too much from now on. Right now, the Senpais are keeping it under control, so there''s no problem. Even if a few leak out. Besides, there''s another party besides us. If there''s two parties, we can suppress it for several tens of minutes." "R, right. That''s right." Seeing Takaaki nervous after grasping the situation, one of his party members calms him down. "They''re coming over here!!" "You guys be careful!!" After Takaaki calms down, the monsters come to Takaaki and his friends. "Well, let''s do it together!!" "It has to be like that!!" The members answer with a smile to Takaaki, who has regained his usual condition. "Hahahahaa. Somehow or another. Then, let''s go." ""Yes!!"" Following Takaaki''s command, they form a formation and rush to the source of the leaked monsters. "Mooooooooooooo!!" A beast type monster comes in front of Takaaki and his friends. It looks like a buffal and is as tall as Takaaki and the others. As soon as the monster notices Takaaki and the others, it rushes towards them. "Stop its blow!!" "Leave it to me!!" The member with the role of a tank comes forward and blocks the monster''s charge with a large shield as tall as he is. -Guuun "Kuu." Due to the excessive power, the tank leaks out an anguished expression, but somehow he manages to hold back the monster without being knocked away. As expected of the monster, the full-force rush is received from the front, causing a slight concussion and making him stagger backwards. "Attack power increase!! Defense power increase!!" "Let''s go!!" ""Yes!!"" Without overlooking the opportunity, a magician who specializes in magic that raises and lowers abilities casts support magic on all party members. After confirming that, Takaaki and the other members of his team jump out from next to the tank and surround the Buffalo.(TN:Shouldn''t you buff tank''s defense BEFORE he blocks? >.<) "Haa!!" "Sei!!" "Toryaa!!" Each of them attacks, adn Takaaki also attacks with his weapon, a halberd, which is a combination of a battleaxe and a spear. -Zashuuu -Zashuuu -Zashuuu Their increased attack power easily cuts through the hard-skinned buffalo flesh. "Mooooooooooooo!!" Undaunted by the attack, the monster roars and shakes its head. "Everyone back away!! Fireball!!" In addition, an attack-type mage party member shoots out a basketball-sized flame bullet from the tip of his staff that is longer than his height. The members who see it jump backwards away from the monster. -Dooooooooon The magic is powerful compared to its size, and as soon as it hits the monster''s head, a roaring sound resounds like a bomb exploding. Smoke billows up, and the monster can''t be seen except for its feet, but it doesn''t show any sign of movement. "How is it?" "I don''t know. Let''s attack a little." "Roger." When the members check with Takaaki, Takaaki shakes his head and then attacks it. "~~ !?" Slowly approaching, the moment he is about to attack, the monster appears from under the smoke. The head was exploded, and it shows a tragic figure, and it gradually tilts and disappears at the same time as it falls to the ground, and the magic stone rolls on the ground. "Phew. Looks like it was fine." "Yeah." The members are happy that they are able to turn it into a magic stone without any problems. However, it''s an opponent where they have to do their best. They can''t relax. "Hey, are you okay!!" After that, they hear a voice behind them while cleaning up the leaked monsters for a while. When they turn around after dealing with the monster, it seems that the explorers who had been contacted have come. "We''re saved ..." "Oh, yeah ..." "Tired ..." "I want to sleep ..." "I want to play games ..." "I want to watch anime ..." When they see those figures, they all exhale a sigh of relief. CH 183 Episode 183: Disaster befalls unknowingly (Third Party Perspective) "Exchange." Nanami arms herself and starts running. "Kyaa!!" After running towards the Academy for a while, Nanami hears a girl''s scream. "I can''t pretend I didn''t hear it." Nanami said that Fuhito can''t leave troubled people alone, but she is also similar as shown by her behavior during ESJ. Nanami hurriedly goes to the source of the scream, and there she sees a Kobolin, it has the head of a Kobold and the body of a starving child, and is about to attack a woman who is sitting on the ground. "Ray!!" Nanami gathers a little bit of magical power at the tip of her staff and shoots it out like a bullet. -Paaan The Kobolin''s head explodes, and the monster collapses on the spot and disappears. "Eh!?" "Are you okay?" Nanami calls out to the woman who is surprised when the monster suddenly disappears. "Umm ... what''s going on?" "Ah, I defeated the monster, so don''t worry." Nanami gives a very simple explanation to the woman who is still unable to comprehend the situation and looks around. "I, is that right. A young girl like you also has to fight ..." "That''s right, but I''m having a lot of fun, so it''s okay. Rather than that, please run away in that direction. It seems that the dungeons managed by the school have triggered Stampedes, so it''s danger over there." The woman, who had her safety ensured, looks at Nanami with pity, but Nanami pushes aside the woman''s concern with a blank expression. For Nanami, becoming an explorer is a means of being able to be with her brother, Fuhito, so it''s not at all painful, but rather an invigorating situation, so the woman''s feelings are completely irrelevant. However, the woman has no way of knowing that. "I, I see. Thank you for helping me." "No, you''re welcome." The woman thanks Nanami and runs in the opposite direction from the school. "Well, it might be dangerous if the monsters are overflowing around here. It might be better to dispatch some of the Kagema-chan''s around my mother. I''ll contact my mother." Nanami finds out that monsters are leaking from the school due to the Stampede of the Academy dungeons, so she sends a ''LINNE'' message to Hitomi and tells her to instruct some of Luck''s Kagema to clean the city of monsters. "With this, there''s no problem." A sticker with the meaning of understanding is sent, so Nanami, who talks to herself, heads for the Academy again. "Yaaa!!" "Toryaa!!" "Sei!!" The closer she gets to the school, the more monsters there are. It''s not dangerous for Nanami, and she hits them with a magic bullet and knocks them down with a single blow. "Phew ... It might be pretty dangerous near the school. It would be nice if the people in the Emergency Response Department or the remaining explorers were doing something about it..." Nanami is concerned about the safety of civilians due to the number of monsters spread throughout the city. But right now, the top priority is to get to the Stampede. She squelches her curiousity and hurries to the Academy. "Nanami!!" "Nanami-chan!!" Afterwards, as she continues to scatter small-fry monsters that attack her sporadically, she hears Amane and Rei''s voices near the school gate. "Acchan, Rei-chan. I''m glad we could meet up so quickly." "Yeah. I was also saving people''s lives, so I thought I wouldn''t be able to join up well, but it wasn''t a problem." "So was I. Are Fuhito-tachi okay?" She is happy that they are able to join each other safely, and laughs a little at the similarities in the way they rescued people, but Nanami becomes worried about Fuhito and the others who they didn''t go to help. "I immediately sent a tip to the Emergency Response Department, and the Emergency Response Department here is excellent, so the city will be fine. They will suppress it immediately. Rather than that, we should immediately lend our strength to end the Stampede." "As expected, Rei-chan!! I understand!!" "That''s right!!" The two of them smile when they learn that there will be no problem with assisting Fuhito and the others. "Then, are we going to Onii-chan''s place? Or a different dungeon?" "Hmm, as long as Fuhito-kun and Alexia are together, they should be fine. Let''s go somewhere else." When Nanami asks where they should go, Amane expresses her thoughts. "That''s right. Let''s go to the F-rank dungeon for now." "Okay!!" "Understood!!" Rei thinks that the D-rank dungeon won''t be a problem if Fuhito is there, so she suggests going to the F-rank dungeon for the time being, and the three of them nod to each other and head for the F-rank dungeon at the Academy. "Uooooooooo!!" "Toryaaa!!" "Haaaaaaaaaa!!" The explorers are fighting F-rank monsters there. However, it seems that the number of explorers is plenty for now, and it can be seen that it will end soon. "It looks okay here." "Yes, it looks fine. Shall we go somewhere else?" "That''s right, let''s go to the E-rank dungeon." Takaaki was also there, but the three of them decide to go to the E-rank dungeon without realizing it. They hurriedly head for the E-rank dungeon on the west side, but it was being slightly pushed by the monsters, so they all participate. "Sei!!" "Taaa!!" "God Bless!!" Amane and Rei attack the monsters with their fists and daggers, respectively, and after a few seconds the monsters around them are erased with magic that only affects Nanami''s enemies. "Ooh, rescue!!" "I''m tired. You saved me." "Thank you!!" Words of gratitude fall upon the three of them. The explorers were feeling quite depressed, so their gratitude comes from the bottom of their hearts, and the three of them feel happy. "Because Onii-chan asked me to do it!! Leave it to me!!" "That''s right, we''ll participate too, so please feel like you''re "The two of you don''t get carried away. It''s late, but we''ll be participating too, so please take a break." Rei reprimands the two who are in high spirits and tells the explorers who were dealing with them to rest. "Hyuu!! Aren''t they so cute!!" "I like the Onee-san the best!" "I like that girl who looks like a martial artist!!" "I like that little girl!!" When the explorers see Nanami and the others, they raise their voices at their cuteness, one after another. "This lolicon!!" "Pervert!!" "Die!!" "Buhee!?" However, the last one looks at Nanami with a lustful gaze "Really ... Tsk tsk tsk. Onii-san-tachi, that''s no good!! Everyone is a candidate to be my Onii-chan''s wife!!" Nanami, who is watching the situation, puts her hand on her waist and puffs out her chest, and responds with a gruff face. None of them said that they would marry him, and since there was no such promise at all, it was clearly Nanami''s sole discretion. "Haa!? Who the hell is that guy!!" "Who is it!!" "Tell me his name!!" However, since no one knows about it, the men all want to know the name of the man who will receive the affection of the cute girls here. "Fufufu!! Why should I hide it, Satou Fuhito, that''s my Onii-chan''s name!!" Nanami continues by saying Fuhito''s name without hiding anything with a triumphant look. ""That guy!! Unforgivable!! Satou Fuhitoooooooooo!!"" At that moment, the explorers shout with jealousy and murderous intent, remembering the face of Fuhito that they knew. For some reason, Fuhito ends up gathering men''s hate in a place where he isn''t. And it will be a while before he realizes it. Once the monsters in the area had disappeared, the E-rank dungeon was conquered very smoothly. CH 184 Episode 184: The difference in talent is obvious "Shia!!" "Hmm." While defeating the monsters that catch my eye, I help people who are about to be attacked by monsters, and when I arrived where Shia is, she is also helping another student. There are no signs of the school officials who failed to escape anymore, and only monsters are overflowing from the dungeon, so it seems that it''s over. "It looks like it''s okay now." "Hmm. Everyone was saved in the area protected by Luck." When I smile wryly, Shia nods with an expressionless expression. Apparently, thanks to Luck keeping the enemy from escaping out of range, Shia was able to focus on helping the people who failed to escape without getting involved with unnecessary monsters, so it seems she was able to rescue everyone without any problems. I told Luck not to be found out as much as possible, but since Shia knows Luck, it probably showed up for a moment and let her know that it was there. It''s an excellent subordinate as always. "I see. Well then, why don''t we handle the culprit and exterminate the monsters?" "Hmm!!" There is no longer any need to help Shia, and the area where the monsters are overflowing is protected by the Luck barrier, so after defeating the monsters coming out of the dungeon and annihilating the monsters within the area, the Stampede will be over. When I ask Shia for her consent, she responds strongly with a feeling that her ahoge is full of motivation. -Supapapapapapapaaan -Supapapapapapapaaan "This is worse than the time in the forest dungeon." I mutter involuntarily at the sheer number of monsters as I annihilate them while heading towards the D-rank dungeon. "Lots of experience." "Hahahaa. That''s right." Then, Shia mutters softly. For her, all monsters seem to be reduced to mere experience points and money. I laugh out loud unintentionally. I was able to use Qigong at the sea, so I was able to annihilate them in one shot, but that''s not the case here. However, I want to be able to use Qigong in a small space little by little, so now is the perfect time to practice when no one is around. "Okay, let''s quickly annihilate them and join Nanami-tachi. Apparently, they''ve arrived at the Academy." "Hmm." I notice the signs of Nanami and the others entering the school, and after annihilating the monsters that are approaching in front of me, I exchange glances with Shia, while paying close attention, little by little, I wrap my body in Qigong. This way, the amount of annihilation will rise dramatically, and the range of my attacks will increase. Oh, that means I might be able to use my Qi to make the long-awaited attack. I focus on my fist to execute the technique I envision. As the energy quickly gathers and becomes concentrated, a thick energy gradually gathers around my fist such that it can be seen with the naked eye. Its color is pale and it exudes a mysterious atmosphere like a blue flame. "Ha!!" I shoot out the Qi that has accumulated to some extent. -Papapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapaaan "Ha?" As a result, something amazing happens. A ball of blue air flies straight, swallowing and wiping out monsters in a straight line. The moment doesn''t look like it will stop, and there''s a sign that it might just go on forever. However, it seems that my worries were unfounded, and when it erases the monsters to the point where I can see the entrance to the D-rank dungeon, it vanishes. Maybe it knew my thoughts and understood my will. "What is that?" Since the enemy disappears before her eyes, Shia asks me while tilting her head. "I was able to do it with the image of making my energy cling to my fists." "Hmm. I''ll try." At my simple explanation, Shia says she''ll try it herself. "Well then, since I defeated a lot of Shia''s experience points, I''ll follow you for a while." "Hmm." I decide to call this technique ''Qigong Wave'', and because it defeated all the monsters in front of me, I decide to leave it to Shia for a while. I think all I have to do is get rid of the monsters that get in the way while Shia uses Qigong. "Hmm." Shia steps forward from my side and chops up the monsters that come again. And before I knew it, her sword seems to be tinged with a dazzling white light. Mu. Is that Qigong? After all, Shia, who has already mastered the hidden test, will be able to use it overwhelmingly easier than an explorer like me who is still working on the hidden test. "Yaa!!" And after swinging her sword around for a while, it seems that her sword is wrapped in a big light for a moment, and when she swings a lot, a slash that emits a dazzling light shoots forward. -Supapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapaan As a result, the monsters are divided into upper and lower bodies, about 100 to 200, although it wasn''t a good as mine. The monsters disappear after a while. "Huh ... Is this the difference in talent?" "Hmm?" Shia, who returns to my side, tilts her head at my muttering, but I shake my head saying it''s nothing. Thirty minutes after that, the monsters coming out of the D-rank dungeon stop, and in another thirty minutes, all the monsters within range were annihilated. "Is this the end for now?" "Perhaps." I mutter after defeating a monster, and Shia nods. -Dogoooooooooooooooooooooooooon However, contrary to our feelings, a big explosion occurs at the F-rank dungeon. CH 185 Episode 185: Invasion operation (Third Party Perspective) In a certain dungeon, strange beings suddenly appear as if they had teleported. They are invaders from the Demon World. It is an invading force consisting of the Middle-ranked beings, the Lower-ranked beings, and the Lowest-ranked beings of the Demon World. "Hello, can you hear me? Can you hear me?" As soon as it appeared, one of the most powerful Middle-ranked beings spoke to the grotesque clock-like object on its arm. -Pipii, Gagaagaa However, there is no response except for an abnormal noise. The clock is a communication device that allows it to talk to the operator of the terminal in the Demon World, but it has become unusable due to the overheating of the dungeon system. "Looks like it''s no good." "It can''t be helped." "That''s right, we should do it alone." "That''s right." Originally, they were planning to proceed with the plan by asking for instructions through the communication device from time to time, but since they are unable to contact them, they decide to carry out the strategy at their own discretion. "Fumu, even so, it seems that this is definitely a dungeon in another world." "Ah, I was wondering what would happen when I suddenly heard a strange noise from the terminal, but it seems that my worries were groundless." The Middle-ranked being looked around, confirmed the flow of magic power, and understood that they were in a different world dungeon. There was the possibility of wandering between the other world and the Demon World, so they were relieved that they were able to reach it properly. "As long as we can go to a dungeon in another world, there shouldn''t be a problem. Demon King-sama was being careful about Satotsu, but we have no problem." "That''s right. By the way, if we quickly defeat that guy called Satotsu, the Demon King will remember you." Another two Middle-class beings who underestimate Fuhito because of the sense of security they feel in the dungeon. They didn''t see the situation at that time directly, so they don''t know the abnormality of that time. "Yeah, that''s right. If we take control of the monsters in this dungeon and attack the humans outside with the Lowest-ranked beings, there will be no humans left." "Umu. If there are people they can''t handle, it won''t be a problem if we take care of them." "Let''s proceed in that way for now." ""Roger."" The other two also agree, and once the plan is decided to some extent, they begin preparations to invade the outside. "Lower-ranked beings should lead the Lowest-ranked beings and force the monsters in the dungeon to go outside. If there''s someone you can''t handle, let me know." "Yes." One of the Lower-ranked beings replied and they split into several groups according to the previous arrangement, led by several Lower-ranked beings and dispersed into the dungeon. "Okay, let''s go too." "Yeah." "Roger." "Let''s go." They reached the first floor of the dungeon in tens of minutes. The first floor is filled with D-rank monsters like a crowded train. "Apparently, a Stampede was triggered without being incited by the Lower-ranked beings." "This is convenient. Even if there is no big damage outside, if a Stampede of monsters on this level occurs, weak humans will be exhausted. We must be able to make them submit." "Umu. Let''s go outside after all the monsters and Lower-ranked beings here have gone." "That''s right." As soon as they saw the situation on the first floor, they changed the plan, leaving the vanguard to the monsters and the Lower-ranked beings, while the Middle-ranked beings decided to wait for a while. "Come to think of it, which dungeon is this?" "If I remember correctly, it was said to be a dungeon in a place away from the dungeon we invaded last time, so wouldn''t it be strange to call it the other side of the world?" "Certainly. Then, Satotsu wouldn''t be here either." "Hahahahaa. That''s right." The Middle-ranked beings, who think that the plan is going well, start talking nonsense. However, this is one of the dungeons of Toshima District and Shinomiya Academy. Unfortunately, it''s not the D-rank dungeon where Fuhito is, but the F-rank dungeon, but there''s no way they know that it''s a place not far from the previous dungeon. "It''s about time." "Umu, it seems that the last have also come, so it''s just right." "Oh, I see. That was good timing." "Yeah. That''s true." When most of the monsters that remained on the first floor disappeared outside the dungeon, the Middle-ranked beings hear the sound of footsteps from the stairs to the second floor. It seems as if they are celebrating their sortie, and they are sure of the success of the operation. At the Middle-ranked leader''s shout, the Lower-ranked beings and additional monsters also walk out of the dungeon and leave. Ten minutes after all the Lower-ranked beings have left, the Middle-ranked beings also start walking. They know that the outside of the dungeon is shining pure white because of the sunlight that can not be seen in the Demon World. They can''t see outside because of the light.(TN:Stupid light censors are EVERYWHERE!!!) And then, they finally exit the cave-type dungeon. "Oh, what a world full of light!" "This warm light feels good." "This is the new world we seek." "Yeah. I''m looking forward to building our world from here." The Middle-ranked beings admire the wonderful scenery outside. However, they don''t notice. Already, there are no Lower-ranked or Lowest-ranked beings. And that one man is waiting in front of the four of them. AN: I don''t like it, so I might rewrite it. I apologize for any inconvenience this may cause. CH 186 Episode 186: Critical Hit against a loner "Hmm!?" "What''s that sound?" We check the area after hearing the roar. Once I sharpen my senses, I understand that it was caused at the entrance of the F-rank dungeon. "Shia, follow me!!" "Hmm!!" I immediately instruct Shia to follow me, and she follows me. "It seems that something dangerous is going on at the F-rank dungeon. Many monsters with strong signs have appeared. Nanami and the others from the E-rank dungeon seem to be heading towards the F-rank dungeon, so let''s join up with them and head for the F-rank dungeon." "Hmm." After telling Shia, who was following me, about the situation and our next move, we run towards the meeting point of the D-rank and E-rank dungeon paths. "Nanami!!" When I see Nanami in front of me, I shout to stop her. "Ah, Onii-chan and Shia-oneechan!! You were safe!!" "Yeah, rather than that, let''s hurry now. You understand, don''t you?" Noticing my voice, Nanami, Amane, and Rei stop and join us. "Yes!!" "That''s right!!" "Yes, let''s hurry." "Okay, let''s go!!" ""Roger."" The three of them nod in agreement at my words , I give the command, and everyone replies in unison.(TN:Weird placement for a comma, as always.) With the whole party together, we start running towards the F-rank dungeon. "Rei, what about the other explorers at the E-rank dungeon?" While running, I check with Rei to get an idea of the current situation. "Everyone except us is tired and resting. Even though it''s an E-rank dungeon, C-rank monsters Stampeded us." "Eh!? Are you serious!? Was it okay?" I am taken aback by Rei''s report and ask just in case. I know they''re safe since they''re here, and they don''t seem to be injured, so I don''t think there''s a problem, but I can''t help but worry about them. "Yes, there was no problem. ''Everyone'' worked hard." "I see, there weren''t any particularly strong monsters at the D-rank dungeon, so I feel somewhat guilty." "No, I''m not tired, so I''m fine ... Satou-kun, you can''t have a tough fight against monsters like that ..." I am relieved to hear the report that nothing had happened, and I apologized for not being able to go to such a difficult place to help, but Rei shakes her head saying she isn''t tired. After that, I thought she muttered something, but I couldn''t hear her because I hadn''t raised the sensitivity of my hearing. "Did you say something?" "No, I didn''t say anything, why?" I try to ask, but it seems it was just my imagination. Rei''s always taking care of me. She must be tired. She really is reliable. I always ask for her help. "Rei, thank you as always. Also, do you know what''s going on at the F-rank dungeon?" "Eh, wh, what, all of a sudden. Are you feeling a little sick? More importantly, regarding the F-rank dungeon, the Stampede seemed to end without any problems when we arrived. I''m assuming something unusual is going on. I can feel something with great power coming out of the dungeon." When I express my gratitude, for some reason, she looks embarrassed with a confused face. Gakkushi.(TN:Apparently, ''Gakkushi'' å is another way of saying Orz, which is ascii art for a kneeling person. Look it up for more info. Basically, he''s feeling apologetic.) Rather than that, it''s the F-rank dungeon that''s the problem. When I check with Rei, she seems to be feeling the same strong presence as I do. "Ma, maa, don''t worry about it. It seems that monsters with strong signs are appearing one after another." "Satou-kun can tell, too." After smiling wryly, I tell Rei what I feel, and she replies with an expression of it being as expected. "Yeah, I can hardly feel the presence of the explorers. However, I can feel the presence of some of them. They''re probably on the verge of annihilation. I feel the presence of Aki among them. It might be better to hurry." I feel Aki''s presense as I search further. I feel that his signs are gradually weakening. "When you say Aki, do you mean Takaaki-kun?"(TN:Rei is acquainted with Yanagi Aki from Shindou''s team, so she''s mildly confused.) "That''s right. Because he''s my only friend. I have to help him." It seems that I didn''t get it across when I called him Aki, so Rei asks me to confirm, I answer because I don''t want Aki, who is my only friend, to die. However, those words cause ripples when heard. "Onii-chan was a loner, wasn''t he!!" "Guhaa!!" First a jab from Nanami. "Were you a loner, Fuhito-kun?" "Guhou!!" Next, Amane also jabbed. "Satou-kun is shy, despite his appearance." "Guhee!!" And finally, when I receive a jab from Rei, I bow my head in depression. Everyone found out that Aki is my only friend ... it hurts ... "Hmm!!" "Ahh, thank you, Shia is the only one who understands my feelings ..." Only Shia consoles me by claiming that she is also a friend. She is a good boss. Tiroriroriiin. My affection for Shia increased. "I, it''s okay. Onii-chan, we''re here, too!!" "Y, yeah, we''re friends too!!" "Well, I may be older than you, but I still consider you a friend, you know?" "Guhaa!!" Thinking that they said something that shouldn''t have been said, the other three console me. But, on the contrary, that kindness gave me the finishing blow. I have no choice but to shrink and run. "Well, it''s not the time to do something like this. I can see it!! Prepare yourselves!!" However, I thought that now is not the time to be depressed like that, so after I straighten my posture and calm myself down, I issue a warning to everyone. "Hmm!!" "Yes!!" "Okay!!" "Understood!!" The four of them, who see the smoke rising in front of us, reply to my words with tense faces. "Aki!!" When we arrive at the destination, I see Aki struggling in agony as he is being lifted into the air by a monster that resembles a Bonus Monster from the Forest Dungeon, grabbing him by the neck. CH 187 Episode 187: Takaaki''s crisis (Third Party Perspective) "Phew, it looks like it''s going to end like this." "Ahh, that''s right." "I was wondering what would happen at one point, but I''m glad it ended without any problems." "Really, I was nervous when I heard that they were D-rank." "I didn''t have time to think about anime." "I forgot about FPS, too." Aki and his party members are getting less and less overflowing monsters, and the number of enemies that need to be dealt with has decreased, so their break time has increased and they have enough time to chat. However, they are careful not to let their guards down, as they would sporadically defeat monsters. If things go on like this, the F-rank dungeon Stampede will end soon. It''s an undeniable fact that everyone in this place thinks so, and there is a part where they let their guard down. "Hey!! It went over there!!" "Got it!!" Another monster flowed towards Aki and the others, so the party teams up and attacks like before. And they should win and go back to chatting again. -Doooooooooooooooon ""Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"" However, their expectations are betrayed. Along with a roar, the cries of pain from the explorers resound around. "Eh?" "Hey, don''t look away!!" Hearing the scream, Aki involuntarily turns to face the voice. The monsters are approaching at a tremendous speed, but a shield was put in between them and everything was going smoothly. "Ah, it''s okay!! It''s okay!!" "Haa!!" "Toryaa!!" After apologizing for letting his guard down, he immediately goes around the side of the shield and slashes at the monster. His other companions follow suit and finish it off. The magic stone rolls to the ground, but what worries him more than that is the screams of the explorers from earlier. ""~~ !?"" When Aki and the others turn around, hell spreads before them. The senior explorers and the explorers who came to support are lying there. They are bleeding, and not moving. The fact that none of the explorers are still standing other than themselves is enough to make everyone shudder. And the enemy that created that situation is pouring out from the entrance of the dungeon. Unlike the beast-type monsters up until now, it is a large group of people who are quite similar to humans with a human form, but their body parts are deformed. -Gokuri Aki and the others involuntarily swallow at the crowd. 硱 磨 W{=''%ߣߡ The enemy monsters are talking while tilting their heads, but none of them can understand what Takaaki and the others are saying. Fortunately, the monsters that appeared seem to prioritize talking to Takaaki and the others rather than showing interest in attacking them. "H, hey, what are they talking about?" "I don''t know. But have you ever seen or heard of a talking monster?" "No, I haven''t. Those guys are absolutely dangerous." When Aki and the others see the talking monster, they all begin to whisper. And they all agree with each other. Those monsters are not monsters that they can defeat, but they are vicious monsters that they absolutely cannot win against. "That''s right. Let''s call for help while they''re distracted." "That''s good. Senpai-tachi don''t seem to be able to help." "Even the explorers who came to support us." "That''s right." "Okay, let''s go." ""Yes!!"" As a result of their discussion, Takaaki and the others decide to leave and call for support. A normal explorer wouldn''t be as much help as the senior explorers and the explorers that came for rescue. So, at a time like this, it is best to have a member of the Emergency Response Department come. -Bakiii Takaaki and his friends began to move quietly, but one of the members stepped on the rubble and made a loud noise echo in the surroundings. "Idiot. What are you doing!!" "U, uwaa." "If you don''t keep quiet, those beings will notice you, right?" "It''s too late." The member who uses enchantment blushes and looks in the direction of the monsters. When the other members timidly look over there, all the monsters are staring at Takaaki''s party. Finished. That was the voice of Takaaki''s heart. And it would become a reality. -Doooooooooooooooon ""Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"" "Eh?" The members other than Takaaki are blown away, and only Takaaki is left behind. And before he knew it, one of the monsters in front of him is standing in front of Takaaki and looking down at him. The monster is almost the same as a human, except that it has bright red eyes, pale skin, long fingernails, cracked skin in some places, and a grotesque, swollen, reddish-black right hand. [email protected] "Eh?" It is talking to Takaaki, but Takaaki is confused because he doesn''t understand what it is saying. "Guuh!?" Maybe it didn''t like Takaaki''s attitude, and before he knew it, Takaaki is being lifted up by his neck with the deformed hand. Strangely enough, it is the same situation as the woman Fuhito helped in the Forest Dungeon. CH 188 Episode 188: The rescue of a friend and a misunderstanding in succession "Aki!! Tch." The fingers of the monster''s hand are digging into his neck, Aki''s eyes are rolling back, and foam is blowing from his mouth. Aki''s neck is about to break. I won''t let you do that!! But, if I run from here, I won''t make it in time!! "Shia!!" "Hmm." Shia understands my intentions. That was the signal to unleash the technique that we had just learned from handling the Stampede at the D-rank dungeon earlier. "Haa" "Hmm!!" I wrap my fist in Qigong, and Shia wraps her sword in magic, and we fire it. -Goooooooooooooooooooo -Buun n n n n n n nnn The Qi unleashed by me forms a dragon-like shape, and the magical power unleashed by Shia is a boomerang-shaped flying slash that flies at tremendous speed towards the D-rank dungeon Bonus Monster that is holding Aki. TchWhatHa I can now understand the words of the Bonus Monsters that I couldn''t understand before. This may also be due to the evolution of Conversation. However, it seems that the proficiency isn''t enough to fully understand it. The monster seemed to see our long-range attacks as a thret, so it threw Aki to the side and dodged the attack itself. -Supapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapaaan -Papapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapapaaan However, the monsters at the entrance of the dungeon behind that monster are directly hit, and hundreds of them disappear at once. "Akiii!!" -Gashiiii I kick the ground as hard as I can and run behind Aki to catch him. "That was close. By a hair''s breadth." "Gohou gohouu ... Fuhito ... huh? ..." Perhaps in response to my voice, Aki, who is barely conscious, raises his eyes slightly. "Oh, are you still alive?" "... Run a ... way ... dangerous ..." To make Aki say such things, that guy is an outrageous coward. There are explorers lying around who don''t even move. There are dozens of people, so even if it were a D-rank dungeon Stampede, there shouldn''t be a problem with just this many. However, there''s no way that the members here could lose to a D-rank monster. So they must have taken hostages or something since they seem smart enough to talk. Unforgivable. "I know. Don''t worry. They used cowardly means. Otherwise, this wouldn''t have happened ..." "... No ..." -Gakuuu I smiled so as not to make him worry, and when he tried to say something, Aki lost consciousness and lost all the strength in his body. "Akiii!!" Wondering if he had died, I put my ear to Aki''s chest, and I can hear his heart beating, so it seems that he has just passed out. Phew, if he had died, I would have hurt them until they regretted being alive, but it seems that''s not the case, so let''s finish it right away. "Nanami!! Treat him right away!!" "Yes!!" "Amane stay and help with the movement of the injured!!" "Okay!!" "Rei, while watching the situation of these two, please keep an eye on the surroundings!!" "I got it!!" I lay Aki down and give instructions to the three other than Shia. The enemy seems to be wary of us and doesn''t do anything. When Nanami and the others tried to move the injured, they tried to move, so I also took a step forward to keep it in check. While we are glaring at each other, one by one, they are laid down in separate places, and Nanami begins healing them with recovery magic. Omahada(TN:Garbled untranslatable, Oma is probably omae = you, but I don''t know.) "Shut up, die!!" The other party is talking to me, but it''s not worth listening to, so I immediately got in close and fire a Qigong punch that I have gained a lot of control over. -Paaaan Then, in an instant, the monster disappears. The faces of the monsters gathered around the entrance of the dungeon are dyed in shock, perhaps because of the shock that their companion has disappeared in front of them. "I think it''s a D-rank dungeon Bonus Monster. If I remember correctly, the Bonus Monster I met in the Forest Dungeon looked like that. It seems to have intelligence, so be careful." "Hmm!! Get lots of experience points and money!!" "Hahahaa!! That''s the spirit!!" When I tell Shia about my prediction, Shia clenches her fists in front of her body and snorts spiritedly with an expressionless expression. My laughter spills over at Shia who never changes. "That''s right, annihilate them!!" "Hmm!!" We start running towards the monsters that have gathered near the entrance of the dungeon. Nevertheless, even though the opponent is intelligent, they can''t deal with sudden things, and there aren''t any beings around them who can be taken hostage, so the Bonus Monsters are destroyed without doing anything. But, among them is a monster that drops a magic stone larger than D-rank Bonus Monsters, and must be a D-rank Super Bonus Monster. "~~ !?" However, Shia suddenly trembles and her face turns pale. Four signs stronger than the monsters we''ve beaten so far are coming from behind them. These guys are probably stronger than a D-rank Super Bonus Monster. They''re probably C-rank Bonus Monsters. I stand in front of Shia and wait for those four to come out. CH 189 Episode 189: My Jersey is the strongest and invincible Ohis it warmgood. This is itsought our󨋡I''m looking forward to it. While we are waiting, four monsters calmly walk outside. As soon as they come outside, they are talking about something with an ecstatic expression on their faces. They''re completely different from the monsters I''ve seen up until now, and they seem to be quite similar to humans, not only with intelligence, but also with emotions. 󣡡 Haahhahhahha. Maybe they didn''t notice me until now, but after a while they all point at me and laugh. Those guys, what are they doing. For the time being, they''re some of the cowardly beings who take hostages and unilaterally harass them, and they''re definitely monsters that harm people. This򣥡right Then, after one of the four gives the other three a look, he steps forwards a little and moves his hand quickly as if to provoke me. I seems that he is picking a fight with me. If the guy that just came out is a C-rank Bonus Monster, then he''s not my enemy since I can already defeat C-rank monsters. Accepting the provocation, I dive into its bosom in an instant and unleash a punch from below like an uppercut with Qigong. -Paaaan Then, like the other monsters, its upper body disappears. However, even if its lower body is unharmed even after being attacked by someone who has trained their proficiency to my level, it''s not just a C-rank monster. It might be a C-rank Super Bonus Monster. In that case, it''s a perfect measure of how far my Hidden Explorer Test has progressed. "Let''s go!!" -Paaaan The second punch blew the lower half of its body away, and it fell completely silent. I think I''ve gotten quite a bit stronger to two-shot C-rank Super Bonus Monsters, which are probably the strongest among C-rank monster. 񣡣 󣡣 The bastards who were making fun of me panic and brace themselves. I don''t think I will lose to these guys. This time, I quickly move my hand to provoke them, just like their first guy did. Merely񣡣 Petty Seemsdeath The three of them attack at the same time, so I just stand there without doing anything. Come to think of it, I haven''t been attacked recently. Isn''t it nice to take a hit once in a while. -Paaaan -Paaaan -Paaaan Then I am attacked by three monsters without defending myself. "Onii-chan!?" "Fuhito-kun!?" "Satou-kun!?" "Hmm." Three people are worried about me and scream, but the result is tragic. All the opponents are hit by the reflection of their attack, and part of their body is bursting. And all of them have their eyes wide open and their mouths fluttering as if they have seen something unbelievable. Only Shia seems to understand and just nods. Ahh, sorry. There''s no way their attacks can reach me. Because I''m wearing the strongest Jersey I was lucky enough to obtain. This Jersey is something that even reflected the attacks of Amane, a B-rank explorer. There''s no way an attack like a C-rank monster would work against the Jersey which is the strongest equipment. I make up my mind that the next time I am attacked by a monster, I would take it without defending. It seems that the three monsters are still dazed and unable to comprehend the current situation. I wonder if it''s pitiful to bury them as it is. "See you!!" I throw in two Qigong punches. -Papaaaan -Papaaaan -Papaaaan The three monsters suddenly disappear. For now, I know that I can defeat C-rank Super Bonus Monsters. [ The proficiency level of ''New Hitting'' has reached its limit. ''New Hitting'' has evolved into ''True Hitting''. ] As if to celebrate that, the announcement of the evolution of proficiency played in my mind for the first time in a long time. "Phew ..." Looking around, it seems that no more enemies have appeared. Even if I detect the inside of the school, there is no sign of monsters anymore. "Is this the end of the stampede ... Uwaa!?" When I am about to take a breather after the Stampede, a small object appears and collides with my body. "Onii-chan!! What were you doing!!" It is my cute Imouto, Nanami. She puffs out her cheeks and seems very angry. I wonder, what is she talking about? "What are you talking about?" "You were attacked by those monsters without defending!!" "That''s right, that''s right!! Why did you do that!! I was surprised!!" "Really, come on. My innards went cold." When I tilt my head, Amane, who had been helping Nanami with treatment and was keeping an eye on the surroundings, asks me the same question, and Rei has an exasperated expression on her face. "Why are you so angry? I''m wearing a Jersey that reflected the B-rank Amane''s attacks, so there''s no way I can be hurt by attacks from monsters that are lower than that, right?"(TN:Because obviously, monster ranks and explorer ranks mean they have the same stats, right?) "Ahh!! I forgot!!" "Eh!? You''re convinced by that!!" "Haa ... It''s useless to worry about you." Nanami understands me when I tell her about the Jersey. Surprised by that, Rei puts her hand on her forehead, droops her shoulders, and shakes her head. "What''s wrong with you two?" "No, it''s fine if Nanami is satisfied with that." "I''m fine too." "Really." I try to check with the two, but they both just shrug their shoulders with exasperated faces. Well, if there''s no problem, then it''s fine. "Hmm." And then, Shia comes over with an innocent face, already has four basketball-sized magic stones in her arms. It seems that she brought them for me. "Thank you, Shia." "Good." It seems that it''s good. Her ahoge is happily bouncing as I thank her. "Is this the end of the Stampede for now?" "Wait a moment." At my words, Rei takes out her cell phone and calls someone. "Yes, yes, I''m fine. You, yes, OK. Understood. Thank you." She seems to be checking the situation in the city by contacting her own contacts. "Did you find out anything?" "Yes, it looks like the town is okay now." After confirming with Rei, it seems that there is no problem in the town. That''s good ... I was able to avoid allowing too many monsters into the city. "Alright, well then, this is really the end." "Haa~ I''m tired. I''m starting to want to go to SpaEmo again." Amane slumps in place, arches her back, puts her hands on the ground, and mutters at the sky. "We should go again then." I also sit down and agree with Amane''s words. "Really?" Amane returns her slumped body to its normal position and looks at me with a confused face. "It doesn''t matter. It''s free for everyone." "Oh, that''s right. Ehehe, then, let''s go together again." "Yeah." When I answer in amazement, Amane shyly replies while scratching her head. I nod in agreement again. ""No flirting!!"" ""We''re not!!"" The vicinity is already dominated by orange at this time of day. Thus ends our short, but long, day. CH 190 Episode 190: Real nuisance and getting mixed up in unjustified resentment(Third Party Perspective) "It failed ..." "What ...?" A usual, it is a room made up of grotesque, pulsating lumps of flesh-like objects. The Black Mist reports the results of the second invasion of another world. The moment he utters those words, the intimidating feeling emitted from The Hooded Man swells and attacks The Black Mist. The Black Mist involuntarily bends his body in front of the violent power. "I, it failed, I said ..." "What is thaaaaaaaaaaat!?" Frightened, he repeats the words again, and The Hooded Man lets out a loud roar and a great deal of bloodlust. His bloodlust boasts a quantity and quality that is incomparable to the intimidating feeling from earlier, and it is so vicious that it feels like his life is being eroded just by touching it. "Hi, hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!" At the piercing bloodthirst, The Black Mist senses the end of his own life, and falls backwards and retreats. "Haa ~ ... Report everything." "Y, Yesh." The Hooded Man lets out a murderous intent for several tens of seconds, but he can''t do anything with his rage right now, and killing The Black Mist would only delay the invasion of another world, he forcibly convinces himself, and calms down. The Black Mist replies in a panic that makes him realize that he was trembling due to the Black Mist''s habits.(TN:Not sure on this sentence ...) "B, but, please understand that the Dungeon System overheated this time, so we weren''t able to collect much data." "Alright." Most of the data could not be received due to the fact that the system has entered a dormant state this time as The Black Mist brought up. Unable to communicate, the only remaining records are the bracelets worn by the soldiers. "The unit seems to have reached the dungeon safely, judging from their records. However, after they left the dungeon, their lives were all cut off." "No way ... Unbelievable ... They were sent to a dungeon near Satotsu again ..." When The Black Mist reports what he could read from the behavior data, The Hooded Man''s disbelief was oozing out of his words. "The system overheated, so it''s possible, but it''s also possible that someone other than Satotsu has a strong power." "I see. We also underestimated humans too much ..." The Black Mist suggests another possibility, and The Hooded Man begins to think he might need to change his perception of humans. It''s fine if it''s just one time, but if they were killed in an instant despite being the Middle-ranked beings, it''s possible that he''s misunderstood that humans are weak. He is beginning to think such. "Certainly, we thought that humans were insignificant creatures, but looking at the results this time, I think we should prepare accordingly." The Black Mist also makes an effort to align with The Hooded Man and direct his anger towards him to a different direction. "Maybe so ... There may be other guys like Satotsu. I have to save my strength too." "Yes. The Dungeon System will be dormant for a while. Now might be the perfect time." The Black Mist gradually overshadows himself with remarks that seem to support The Hooded Man who is moving to strengthen his own army. He wants to leave this place as soon as possible. "Phew. Really ... When will the system come out of hibernation." "About two months from now." "... Understood. Until then, let''s retrain our people. There''s no problem leaving this matter to Brekios." He is just starting to think it might be a lucky day. The Hooded Man immediately decides to reforge the people of the Demon World and entrusts the matter to his subordinate named Brekios. "Yes. There is no one other than him who can fulfill his role in battle." "That''s right. Then, give instructions to Brekios." "Yes. Also ..." The Black Mist tells The Hooded Man who has completely put him out of mind, while thinking he is gloating in his heart, he tells him something else he needs to report. "What is it?" "Thanks to running it until it overheated, the magic power concentration will probably exceed 60% in a few months after coming out of hibernation. For the Upper-ranked beings, and us, too, that should be the minimum level where we can work in that world." Thanks to the Stampedes that took place all over the world, the mana concentration of the Earth rose dramatically, and it is already close to 60%. It''s not possible to force the system to wake up from hibernation, so it would rise at the same speed as before, but it is still expected to be achieved within a few months. "I see. It seems that I will be able to hand out guidance to Satotsu for the next invasion of another world." "Most definitely." "Okay. I''ll think about it. Dismissed." With the guidance of The Black Mist, The Hooded Man is completely focused on Fuhito. "Haa." The Black Mist vanishes like smoke from the room, smiling again. "Not once, but twice ... I will never forgive Satotsuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!" The bloodlust that had been suppressed until now explodes like a bomb, destroying the walls of the room, destroying even beyond, and turning the area into a wasteland-like place. A black aura emanates from The Hooded Man. Strangely enough, it is the exact opposite of the pale light of Fuhito. In this way, Fuhito, completely unbeknownst to himself, ends up incurring a completely different level of resentment from the jealousy of the students at his school. CH 191 Episode 191: A sloppy man''s sloppy conclusion (Third Party Perspective) "Leader, 6 o''clock direction, 200 meters away." "Roger!!" Following the instructions of Yashiro, who has detection abilities, Shindou dashes through the city. Team A and Team B, led by Shindou, have arrived at their assigned area. In consideration of each person''s ability, they decided to form two-man cells and further divide the area they were in charge of, decide the area they were in charge of, and protect it and rescue the residents who were delayed in evacuating. Shindou doesn''t have any detection abilities, so he uses Yashiro, one of the members of the party he always forms, as his partner to exterminate monsters and guide the refugees, up until now. "Help meee!!" "Gururuuu!! Gau!!" "Gyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" Following Yashiro''s instructions, he heads to the scene where a human who was late to evacuate is being attacked by a monster, a step late, the monster attacks and bites his arm. "Yashiro, can you do it!?" "Yes!!" Yashiro moves while jumping, and when he jumps high, Yashiro takes out a bow from nowhere, attaches an arrow formed by magic power, takes aim, and then releases it. -Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiin "Gyaaa!?" A ringing sound like having tinnitus resounds and pierces through the monster. The monster has a big hole made in its body and falls down on the spot. "Gu ... Gaaa." In the meantime, Shindou, who is approaching the scene, takes out a potion from his bosom and sprinkles it on the civilian man, to the exposed part where the monster had bitten him. "Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" At that moment, the man widens his eyes and screams in pain. Shindou applies the potion to the end while holding down the struggling man. The monster''s teeth-marks firmly remain, and the part where blood is flowing is rewound as if it were a recording playing backwards, and it is completely restored. However, the man''s movements are sluggish, probably because he was bleeding a lot. "Th, thank you." "I''m glad, it seems like we made it in time." When the treated man bows to Shindou, Shindou replies with a refreshing smile. "If it had been like that, I might have died leaving my wife behind. Thank you very much." "No, no, you''re welcome. It''s safe that way, so please head over there." "Understood." When the man stands up and thanks him again, he points his finger in a safe direction and urges him to evacuate. -Doooooooooooooooooooooon At that time, a tremendous noise and dust rises from the Academy. "Oi, oi, is that okay?" "For now, there are no signs of monster leaking from the school anymore. Let''s prioritize the city for now." "Haa, damn. That''s right." Shindou looks worriedly at the Academy Amane attends, but Yashiro urges him to give priority to the city. "It''s 300 meters in the direction of twelve o''clock." "Roger!!" Yashiro designates the next location, so Shindou hurriedly runs in that direction. Satou Fuhito, try and let even a single scratch happen to Amane, I won''t allow it. Shindou has unreasonable feelings towards Fuhito. After that, they went around several places, and after about an hour, there are no signs of any humans who have failed to escape or monsters that have infiltrated the city. Only the scars of damage remain. Everywhere in the city there is destruction from the monsters and smoke is rising. Fortunately, there are no reports of deaths. This time, information came in quite early and they were able to go out, and since it was a Stampede in a school where explorers stay to some extent, there weren''t many monsters that leaked into the city. Of course, there were also the activities of Fuhito and the others and the Kagema, but Shindou has no way of knowing this at this time. "Looks like this is the end." "That''s right." Shindou lets out a sigh of relief that the rescue operation is over, and Yashiro agrees. "What happened to the Stampede in the school dungeons? It made a lot of crazy noises. But it seems to be quiet now." "Please wait a moment." The damage to the city was kept to a minimum, but if the dungeon Stampede, which was the culprit, still hasn''t subsided, then he should go and support them. For that reason, Shindou asks Yashiro for confirmation, and Yashiro makes a call. "Leader, it seems that the Stampedes in the school dungeons have all been suppressed." "I see, that''s good. Well then, let''s also go to support other areas." "Understood." After confirming that the dungeon''s Stampedes have been handled, Shindou and the others sigh once, then pick themselves up and head to another place to help out. -Guuuuuuuuuuuu At that moment, Shindou''s stomach rang. "Branch Leader Shindou ..." Yashiro looks at Shindou as if he were a pitiful creature. "It can''t be helped!! I didn''t eat today!!" Shindou shouts as loud as he can while holding his stomach in embarrassment. A man who is sloppy as usual, he is Shindou, Branch Leader of the Toshima Branch of the Explorers'' Union''s Emergency Response Department. Three hours later, after a careful search for monsters, it is determined that there are no more monsters outside, and the three Stampede incidents that had occurred at the Academy have come to an end. Is is said that Shindou ate to his heart''s content after returning home. CH 192 Episode 192: Repent ~ (Third Party Perspective) "Mou, I can''t choose, desu ~." A girl in a white robe is worried about something in a corner of a room overflowing with goods related to Japanese 2D works. She has long wavy blonde hair and big crimson eyes, and she has a pretty face as if she were a 2D inhabitant. "It''s hard to give up the Priestess-chan''s costume from ''Moblin Slayer'', Akeno-tan''s transformation costume from ''Magical Girl Falls in Love with a Mob'' is cute, and Mei-tan''s school uniform from ''It Can''t be Helped Mob'' is also cute, desu!!"(TN: Goblin Slayer, probably High School DxD, and I have no clue for the 3rd one.) In front of a full-length mirror, she is choosing what to wear to go out by bringing clothes next to her body and matching them. However, the clothes are clearly not ordinary clothes. White-based Shintou Priest''s clothes with a large slit like a Chinese dress. A leotard-like innerwear, a skirt with many frills, long gloves like arm guards, and long boots completing a magical girl''s transformation set. A blazer and such arranged in a cute way. It''s true that the blazer isn''t all that strange, but if she wears the priestess'' outfit or the magical girl''s set normally and walks around, it would feel absurdly out of place. It''s little wonder, since she''s talking about Japanese anime, manga, and light novel work names, and the names of the heroines that appear in said works. It''s all the clothes were were wearing in the works, and it is the kind of clothes called cosplay. Her plain clothes are equally cosplay. From that alone, you can know right away that she is not a normal girl. Her equipment is similar, but as expected, functionality is required over design, so it''s not as gorgeous as cosplay, but she only wears it when she goes to the dungeon, so compared to the clothes she has, it doesn''t stand out as much. "After all, I think Shintou Priest''s clothes are good for me who is neat and clean ~." "Noelle ~." A voice calls out the girl''s name from outside the room, but the girl who is glaring at her clothes doesn''t seem to notice. "But, but, if it''s a cute girl like me, this frilly magical girl outfit would suit me well ~. Hmm, it''s difficult." -Gachariii The door behind her, who has her arms crossed and is groaning in front of the full-length mirror opens. "How long have you been doing this, Noelle!!" A woman who looks like the girl called Noelle enters. She would look like this woman if she were a few decades older. "Mommy!! I can''t decide what to wear!!" Only after being yelled at, does Noelle realize that her mother has come into the room, and cries out with a serious expression, holding her clothes in both hands. "Don''t worry about such trivial things and decide quickly!! It''s only an hour until the flight leaves!! If you don''t leave soon, you won''t make it in time, so hurry up!!" "Ohh!! How can I compromise on clothes when I''m finally going to the country I''ve always dreamed of!?" Noelle is yelled at again, but she shows no sign of giving up. It''s little wonder. Ever since she saw Japanimation, which Japan is proud of, when she was little, she was completely hooked, and had started to read manga and the light novels they were derived from, and she was so into it that now she could even understand Japanese. This time she has the opportunity to go to Japan, which is a sacred place for her, and she wants to enter the country in the best possible condition, so she is busy choosing her clothes. "Then, decide now!!" "Understood, desu ~, I''ll wear the Shintou Priest''s clothes over there." But, time will not wait for her. If she doesn''t leave her house already, she won''t be in time and will miss her flight. The excuse that she couldn''t get on the plane because she was worried about choosing clothes won''t work. As expected of Noelle, she gave up worrying about it any more and chose the white-based priest''s uniform. "Yes, yes, please change your clothes and come downstairs, okay?" "I understand, desu ~." Noelle raises her hand to reply to her mother, who insists that she can no longer wait for her, and Noelle''s mother leaves the room. "Unfortunately, desu, it can''t be helped anymore, I''ll change clothes immediately." Noelle begins to change her clothes cheerfully to herself. "This is perfect, desu ~. Even though I''m saying it myself, it''s scary because I look too much like the heroine, fufufu." Noelle, who has finished changing clothes, begins to take various poses in front of the full-length mirror while praising herself for her cosplay appearance, and looks at herself with an enchanted expression. When she read ''Moblin Slayer'' for the first time, because the heroine drawn at that time was so similar that she thought she was the model, since then, by cosplaying herself, it looks like the heroine is moving, and she grins in her heart. "Repent ~ !!" Noelle takes a pose while talking to herself about one of the heroines in the work, the Priestess. "You should be the one repenting!!" -Gooon Noelle was immersed in joy, but suddenly she hears Noelle''s mother''s voice, a shock hits her head, and she gradually realizes pain. "I''m sooooooooorry!!" She cries out aloud an apology due to the pain and her mother''s wrath. CH 193 Episode 193: End of a dream It''s been almost a month since the school dungeons Stampede ended. It''s July, and the rainy season hasn''t ended yet, but there''s a summer feeling. The humid summer particular to Japan is almost here. After the Stampede in the school''s dungeons, the number of Stampedes in Japan gradually decreased, stopping suddenly after about a week. In addition, the dungeons that seemed to have caused a ''Dungeon Rebirth'' have also returned to their pre-Stampede state. The tension was maintained for about a week after the Stampedes stopped happening, but after two weeks, the tension of the explorers gradually faded, and it seemed to be a situation that they were more focused on exploring than on leveling up. "Sei!!" "Hmm!!" "Taa!!" "Haa!!" "God Bless!!" In the midst of this, we continued to raise our levels in the Shushima Dungeon as usual. Mainly Shia and I are raising our levels as usual, but Nanami, Amane, and Rei were going in a group together. At Nanami''s suggestion, they went to other dungeons, but they didn''t seem to like them, and after that she decided that the Shushima Dungeon was fine, and showed no interest in other dungeons. I wonder what they didn''t like? Maybe it''s all about experience points and money. "Fuu. Good job." "Yeah, I''m tired!!" "We made money today too." "How much on earth do we have." "Hmm!!" We don''t need to earn any more money because our magic stone savings have already reached a point where we won''t be able to use them all in a lifetime. Defeating monsters was like playing a game to see how much experience points and money we could increase every day. Recently, it has become our set routine to go to SpaEmo once a week and stay overnight to relax. Of course, I contact them beforehand, and since it''s not my intention to bother other guests or interfere with their operation, I told them that they didn''t have to forcefully rent it out. Even so, I can''t help but laugh wryly that it''s reserved every time we go. They always greet us with a smile. And we''re planning to go to SpaEmo again today. "Well then, let''s all meet at the station in an hour." ""Roger."" We split up at the usual park, and after working up a sweat together, it''s our usual routine to meet again at the station. Riding that flow today, Shia and I return to the school dormitory, after taking a light shower, we then head to the station together, it''s the same situation as usual, or rather, the same situation as when Shia and I first went to my home. Yes, there was a mountain of defeated people who meddled with Nanami and the others and had a painful experience. Due to the decrease in Stampedes creating slackness, ordinary people and low-rank explorers are beginning to go out of control. It''s good that things are getting peaceful, but don''t go out of control on the wrong people. If you make a mistake, you will become part of that mountain. "Ah, Onii-chan!! Onee-chan!!" Shia and I were watching from a distance, but Nanami spotted us and waved to us, so we couldn''t escape. Gazes from the surroundings pour down on us. "Oh, Nanami. Are you okay?" "Yeah, Acchan and Rei-chan were here." I approach Nanami and the others and ask, and Nanami looks at Amane and Rei standing on either side. She''s just been taken care of by those two. I''m especially grateful to them for getting along with Nanami, who doesn''t have any acquaintances or friends here. "Thank you as always, both of you." "Y, you don''t have to worry about it. However, I don''t think Nanami would have a problem even if we weren''t here." "Y, you don''t have to worry about me either. But there are people who look down on Nanami-chan because she''s small. If we can keep them in check, that''s fine." "That''s true." When I thank them with a smile, they both blush and speak with their eyes wandering. They seem to be as shy as ever. "Anyway, let''s get going quickly." "That''s right, I want to get a massage as soon as possible." When I make a suggestion while pointing at the onlookers who are gathering with my eyes, Amane turns her shoulders and replies while tilting her head to the left and right. I lead everyone along and head for the train to get away from their gazes, and we go inside the station. Looking at it objectively, I''m completely in a harem situation, but I''m really grateful that I''m getting less hateful gazes lately, probably because of the SpaEmo treatment. However, there will always be a certain number of people who have such feelings, and it''s troublesome that they are increasing lately due to their laxness. However, when I''m with everyone, no one will come hear them, so I''d like to act as an insect repellent at least. After two hours of being shaken by the train, we safely arrive at SpaEmo and are completely healed. "Oh, it looks like they''re going to hold an emergency interview." When I was watching TV, the screen suddenly changes to a live broadcast, and Nakatsugawa-san, who is the current Prime Minister, stands in front of something like a podium and beings to speak. If a Stampede doesn''t occur within the next week, the emergency high alert will be temporarily lifted. However, the age limit will remain the same. That was the summary of the press conference. "Is this the end of our fun exploration life." "I don''t like studying. I can live without graduating." When I mutter after listening to the interview, Nanami also mutters while leaning against the back of the sofa. "Well, something like that. Mom would be sad." "I know. I''ll make it through High School." When I look at Nanami like that and shrug my shoulders, Nanami answers with a wry smile. "What are you two going to do once the emergency is over? If nothing happens, it would be fine if we form a party once in a while, right? Shia." "Hmm." The end of the emergency means the return of everyday life. There''s no reason to form a party with Amane, who''s just teaming up for school reasons, and Rei, who''s originally an outsider, but there isn''t anyone I trust more than the two I''ve been with for the past month, it would be ideal to keep the party formed as it is. "I don''t mind. We originally teamed up because of the school, but I''ll go out with you when I have free time." "I don''t mind either. However, I have a job, so I can''t always be with you." In this way, we continue to form a party even after the emergency alert is lifted. CH 194 Episode 194: Out of season exchange student For a week after Prime Minister Nakatsugawa''s press conference, there was no Stampede, and peaceful daily life continued. Not to mention a Stampede, but many dungeons that had undergone ''Dungeon Rebirth'' once returned to the difficulty level or monster level they had before, and the world was regaining its composure. Finally, the government announced the lifting of the emergency high alert system. With this, we will be relieved of our duties, so we will receive an explanation from the school about our future schedule tomorrow. It''s almost the second week of July, and tests and summer vacation are coming up soon, but we''re behind the other students, so I''m wondering what we''ll do. I wonder if it''ll be divided into explorer groups and the general groups to study for a while. Then, before I knew it, it was already night. "Is Nanami going to this Junior High School for the first time tomorrow? Shinomiya Academy is also tomorrow. For the past month, I''ve been leveling up with everyone almost every morning til night, so I''m a little sad that the chances for that will decrease from now on." "Won?" When I lie down on the bed and mutter to myself with deep emotion, Luck suddenly puts its face on the bed and presses its head at me worriedly. "Hahahahaa. Are you comforting me?" "Wooon." "Same as always, you''re such a cutie!!" Luck, who seemed to be telling me to forget about my loneliness, so I happily caress and mofumofu it dotingly. Lately, it hasn''t really been able to do anything other than stay in the dormitory, so it might be time to tell my friends about it. As expected, it''s pitiful that I can''t let it explore with me all the time. Let''s introduce it next time we go exploring together. After all, it''s my first partner. Come to think of it, the magic stone of the C-rank Super Bonus Monster that came out when the school dungeons Stampeded was too scary and I stored it in Luck''s shadow warehouse. Or rather, everything except ordinary magic stones is stored there. I''ve gotten so many magic stones from Bonus Monsters in the past month that it''s too much trouble to count them, so one corner of the warehouse has turned into a magic stone storage area. I feel like I''ll probably be able to see digits in the trillions soon, but I decide not to worry about it. "Then, should we go to sleep in preparation for tomorrow?" "Wooon." After thoroughly enjoying Luck''s mofumofu, I decide to sleep. I fall asleep in 0.92 seconds. I have surpassed the hero of a popular manga. The next day. Before going to school, I open the status screen for the first time in a while. ----------------------------------------- Name Satou Fuhito Proficiency ?God Pulse (99999/99999) ?God Metabolism (99999/99999) ?God Thinking (99999/99999) ?God Breathing (99999/99999) ?God Five Senses (99999/99999) ?God Intuition (99999/99999) ?True Hitting (1895/9999) ?New Kicking (66/9999) ?God Defense (9999/9999) ?True Caress (4258/9999) ?New Hiding (3992/9999) ?True Conversation (142/9999) ?New Qigong (6142/9999) ----------------------------------------- For the past month, I''ve been fighting mainly with Hitting, so the growth of Hitting isn''t odd. Compared to that, Kicking has only slightly increased. Caress hasn''t increased that much because I''m not stressed because of the Student Council President, and I hid the existence of Luck. It''s still increasing, though. Hiding is still the same, since there was no need to hide from the Student Council President. I don''t really understand Conversation, but for some reason it was increasing. I think there''s a high possibility it''s because I was talked to by an intelligent monster. Maybe we can talk next time we meet. Also, thanks to the little practice in Qigong, I''ve become able to attack from a distance with minimal damage, so it increases quite quickly, probably because I''ve been using it a lot. It seems that everyone else is attacking with magical power instead of ''Qi''. I don''t know if I have magical powers, but I feel like I can become even stronger if I combine my Qi and magical powers. "Well, I''m ready to go." After checking the status, I look at the clock and it''s the right time. After I change my uniform and have breakfast with Aki, Shia joins us and we head to school. There is no ambush from the Student Council President today. On the contrary, it''s quite eerie. "Good morning. It''s been a long time ... It seems like everyone''s here. As a homeroom teacher, and as a human being, I''m happy that no one lost their lives and returned here under this state of high alert." When the teacher came to the classroom, Shikiyama-sensei started talking while looking at the entire classroom. "First of all, about the future schedule ..." The teacher talked about ... , ?Explorers would have a different curriculum and classes would be conducted until they catch up with the class content. ?Tests are exempt. We will take them from the next midterm test. ?Put off training as an explorer until the dungeon facility is restored. Roughly speaking, the above three points. However, there was also news of a completely different matter. "The same as you guys, an exchange student is scheduled to arrive in three days. It seems that it''s their first time in Japan, so I want you to get along well. That''s all." That''s right, an exchange student is coming. "Sensei!! Is that person a girl!? A boy!?" "It''s a girl." When Aki immediately raises his hand and asks a question, Shikiyama-sensei answers with a grin. ""Woooooooooooooooooooooo!!"" The boys shout in unison and rejoice. Even so, it''s a little strange to study abroad at this time of year. It must have been difficult with the frequent occurrence of Stampedes around the world. I don''t think it''s the right time to study abroad ... But it''s fine ... It''s a story that has nothing to do with me. I stare blankly at the outside, ignoring everyone who was rejoicing at the words ''exchange student''. "Hey!! DId you hear that!! Fuhito!!" "Hmm? Ahh, what is it?" After the teacher''s talk is over, Aki talks to me excitedly when it''s time to break up for the day. I was in a daze and didn''t understand what he was saying, so I ask him back. "It''s an exchange student, exchange student!! And, it''s a girl!!" "Ahh, that''s right." It seems that Aki is extremely happy that a female exchange student is coming. I failed my High School debut and became a mob, so I have no interest in her. "What is it, you don''t seem to care ... Ahh, that''s right ... You have Alexia-chan." "It''s not like that." "Hmm." When I look uninterested, Aki brings up Shia as if he understood something. Shia nods gratuitously next to me. What is she nodding about? Shia is just a party member. We kissed, but I think it''s a NoCount, because it''s not like we agreed to do it. "Haa ... It''s fine ..." "So? What part of being an exchange student is good?" Aki lets out a sigh while alternately looking between Shia''s face and my face. I ignore him and ask. "Well, if you say a foreigner and a girl, they''re sure to be cute." "There''s already one here." "Hmm." Aki talks about the good points of a foreign female exchange student, but I look at Shia next to me. Putting aside whether she''s cute or not, I know that Shia''s appearance isn''t Japanese, so I brought it up. "Maybe this time the girl will have a different feeling, riiiiiiight!?" "If she''s really cute, it''s all the more so. At least it has nothing to do with me, who doesn''t stand out, and I have nothing to do with it." Aki glares at me as if to deny my words, but I shrug my shoulders and answer. "Aren''t you actually involved with Alexia-chan?" "There are unavoidable circumstances for that. It won''t be so for the upcoming exchange student." Aki argues against me while booing. In the first place, Alexia is also someone who doesn''t stand out, and it''s become a daily routine now, but at the time, I had no choice but to get involved with Shia due to my weakness. However, I have no contact with the upcoming exchange student, so I won''t get involved. "Haa ... Well, that''s fine. I wonder if they''ll come soon." "When are they coming?" Having thought that no matter what he said to me, it would be useless. Aki wondered about the upcoming exchange student. I wasn''t listening properly, so I ask. "Since she said she was going to match with us for the time being, it will be from next Monday." "I see. Until then, wait quietly." "Aahh!! I can''t wait!!" When I answer Aki''s question and shrug, he shouts at the ceiling. After talking about the exchange student until Aki is satisfied to some extent, we return to the dormitory. CH 195 Episode 195: I''ve done it now, desu!! (Third Party Perspective) "Mommy, hurry up!!" "Whose fault do you think this is!!" After changing clothes, Noelle hurriedly loads her luggage into the car and rushes her mother. Her mother pushes through the road with her excellent driving skills even though Noelle rushes her. Her mother is also driving frantically because it really is last-minute. Her ability to concentrate may be on par with that of a top-notch athlete. "Thirty minutes to go. Will we make it in time?" "I''ll do something about it, so just shut up and hang on!!" "Uwaa!?" Noelle is also worried and asks her mother, but it''s not the time for that, since she is concentrating on driving. Her mother presses the accelerator further and the car accelerates sharply. Noelle falls backwards under the sudden force, but she is wearing her seatbelt, so she is only taken by surprise. Then, without a word, her mother drives to the airport, and Noelle prays that she will make it on time. "Have a safe trip!!" "Kaay, desu !!" Noelle, clad in a white priest''s uniform, enthusiastically waves her hand at her mother. Noelle-tachi manage to arrive at the airport before the departure time, she checks in at the counter, checks in her luggage, and is brought in at the last minute by her mother to see her off. Following the staff''s guidance, she arrives at the boarding lobby after completing the security check. "It''s over there!!" Noelle takes out her boarding pass, ''glances'' at the number of the plane she''s boarding, confirms the number ''23'', and walks towards ''Gate 3''. "Welcome, guest. Boarding pass and passport, please." "Here you go, desu." Arriving at Gate 3, Noelle hands her boarding pass and passport to the receptionist. "Yes, ''there is no problem''. Please pass by." The receptionist who receives the boarding pass checks it with a clatter on the computer, ''making sure there is nothing wrong'', then returns the boarding pass and passport. "Thank you, desu ~ !!" Without questioning anything, Noelle receives her boarding pass and passport, passes through the gate ''without incident'', and boards the plane ahead. "Excuse me, where is the seat for this boarding pass, desu?" Not knowing where her seat is, Noelle shows her boarding pass to the CA and asks. "Let me see. The seat is ''over here''." "Alright. Thank you very much." After being shown the boarding pass, the cabin attendant guides Noelle to her seat without any problems. "This is the seat. Please take your time." "Thank you, desu." She is guided to one of the first class seats. It should be a place that a girl like Noelle should not be able to enter, but the cabin attendant guides her to that seat without questioning it at all. "This is a nice seat, desu." Noelle nods in satisfaction at her spacious seat and fastens her seatbelt. "Haa ... I''m looking forward to it, desu, Japan. I wonder what kind of place it actually is ..." A maiden who is in love with Japan thinks about the country she is supposed to visit. "I want to go to Akihabara quickly, desu." -Pooon Thinking about Japan, there is the signal of the start of an announcement. But, she is so focused on her musings that she doesn''t hear anything. [ Good morning everyone. Thank you for flying Torimearu Flight 13 ''to Chicago'' ... ] (TN: Tori = bird, Mearu probably is Mailer. Weird that the airline is named in Japanese.) The announcement of the CA beings, and the plane moves down the runway. Noelle doesn''t realize she''s making a big mistake because she doesn''t hear anything. The plane arrives at the runway for flying to America. [ Ladies and gentlemen, the seatbelt sign has just been turned on. Please fasten your seatbelt ... ] After a while, the CA announces again. "I forgot to put on my seatbelt!" (TN: Umm ... Author derp? She fastened it when she sat down ...) At this time, she hears the word ''seatbelt'', so she unconsciously fastens her seatbelt and then thinks about her future in Japan. -Pooon [ Ladies and gentlemen, the plane will soon take off. Check your seatbelts again ... ] After a while, the announcement is played again. The plane has already started down the runway and will take off in a few seconds. Noelle shows no signs of coming back to her senses, still thinking about her life in Japan. The plane takes off and soars into the sky. "Ohh. We took off, desu. I''m almost there, desu. I''ll be waiting for you, desu, Japan!!" Noelle still hadn''t noticed. Unable to hide her exhilaration, she begins to tremble. Noelle pulls out her phone and calms herself down by watching a Japanese anime video she downloaded. Before she knew it, the plane was completely on track and began sailing above the clouds. "Fuu." Noelle calms down a bit, and looks out the window. The blue sky spreads outside, and clouds can be seen below. [ Hello everyone. My name is Paul Horgus, and I''m the captain of this flight ... ] Just then, the captain''s announcement begins. [ The plane is now sailing smoothly at 2,200 feet. We are scheduled to arrive at our destination, Chicago, USA, on time. ] "Eh?" Noelle, who had been listening for no reason, is stunned because she doesn''t understand the meaning of what the captain just said. "Excuse me!!" "Yes, what is it?" "Is this plane bound for America, desu? Not Japan?" "Yes, that''s right, it''s going to Chicago in the United States." Feeling uneasy, Noelle immediately raises her hand and calls the CA to confirm, and is ruthlessly told the truth. "No waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaay!!" Noelle shouts at the shocking truth. "Wh, what happened!?" "Th, this boarding pass is bound for Japan, right?" Noelle hurriedly asks back to the CA who asks worriedly. "N, no, it''s going to America, but ..." "Ah ... I see, desu." Noelle finally understands. Her boarding pass was specially crafted, enchanted so that the viewer could see convenient facts. Since Noelle belongs to a special research institute, it''s a magic to hide her identity. Noelle, who had completely forgotten about it, handed over her boarding pass and passport at Gate 3 without question. On top of that, she had a strong conviction and had a terrible sense of direction, so she ended up at Gate 3 instead of Gate 23. However, the original gate is 123. When she glanced at it, she only saw 23 and decided that it was Gate 23, and intended to head there, but she further lost her sense of direction and ended up heading for Gate 3. "I''ve done it noooooooooow, desu!!" Noelle shouts at the ceiling. CH 196 Episode 196: If you look carefully, it''s more ordinary than it appears (TN:Author and their wordplay, basically literal translation is talking about seeing the true identity of something horrific and seeing it''s just a withering dog.) The next day, Saturday. Shia and I went to level up as usual. However, today''s main event is not leveling up. I had Nanami, Amane, and Rei come today. The reason for this is, as I thought the other day, I want to introduce Luck to everyone. "Nanami, I''m thinking about telling those two about Luck, what do you think?" "Isn''t it fine? Those two seem to be trustworthy." I consulted with Nanami in advance, but Nanami gave me the go-ahead, so I decided to tell them without hesitation. "Everyone, I''m sorry I called you even though it''s your day off." "Hmm." "I always welcome a chance to be with Onii-chan!!" Shia and Nanami have already grasped the situation, so they are smiling. However, for Shia it''s her ahoge. "No, I don''t mind, but are we going to raise our levels again? I think it''s fine for a while." "That''s right. Since the high alert situation has been lifted, I don''t think it''s necessary to strain ourselves with raising our levels, you know?" The two were a little tired while thinking they were called to raise their level today as well. "No, today I thought I''d tell everyone something I kept quiet about." "Eh, wh, what is it ..." "Wh, what is it about?" When I tell them the reason why I summoned them this time, for some reason they are fidgeting and blushing slightly. I don''t know what they''re imagining, but I think it''s something else. "That is, we have one more, or rather, I have a partner, is what I''m saying." "Huh!?" "Ehh!?" When I finally tell them the main subject, I don''t know if it is because it isn''t what they had imagined, or because they didn''t realize it at all, or maybe it was both, but they took on expressions of disbelief. "Where did you find that partner ..." "I didn''t notice at all, it''s quite an act ..." After that, the two mutter dumbfoundedly. Well, in any case, if I was told that we had a partner that hadn''t shown up until now, I''d be surprised. "Well, it''s faster to see, Luck." "Won." "''Kya."" When I call for Luck, from my shadow, a large wolf with jet-black body hair and line-red eyes appears in front of the two of them. Surprised by the appearance of a monster they didn''t sense, the two let out a cute scream. However, perhaps because they don''t feel any hostility, the two don''t draw their weapons. "Uwaa ... Fluffy." "Cute, isn''t it. This kid?" The two of them are surprised for a moment, but seriously observe Luck that came out, and their eyes are captivated by its cuteness, such as its round eyes and dog-like friendly expression. "Yeah. My partner is the wolf-type monster, Luck." I nod as Rei looks at it and observes. "If it was in Satou-kun''s shadow, it''s no wonder I didn''t notice." "That''s true." Though the two are earnestly saying that, it''s a mistake. "No, actually, that shadow power isn''t my skill. It''s Luck''s power." "Eeeeeehhhhhh!?" "I''ve never heard of a monster with such an ability ..." When I tell them about its ability to correct their mistake, Amane cries out in shock, and Rei mutters in a daze. "H, hey, can I touch it?" "C, can I do it, too?" "You have to ask it about that." The two of them falter as they ask me, but I tell them that they should ask the one in question rather than me, and they turn their eyes to Luck. The two of them look at Luck with anticipation. "Won." Luck cries happily. It seems okay. "It''s fine." "Hooray!!" "Ufufu!!" When I speak for Luck, the two happily approach Luck and start stroking and embracing it. "This is the finest touch ..." "I want one too." The two of them are completely captivated by Luck. Luck must be relieved that they''re not as passionate about mofu as Nanami. "So, Luck can do a lot of things with shadow abilities. I had it use them while making it look like I was using them." "Is that so." "It''s really amazing. I wonder if there''s anything else it can do?" When I explain about Luck to the two, they ask with interest. "Ahh, Luck isn''t that strong, but it''s extremely useful and excellent. It can do a lot of things. First, infinite? storage. It can store things in the shadows. The capacity, currently unlimited. Moreover, time doesn''t pass inside. Then, shadow movement. We humans can move inside the shadows, and the stealth is extremely high. Haven''t you all experienced that? Next, shadow warehouse. This connects shadow spaces where shadows are always present, and can be used like a warehouse. Moreover, only Luck, me, it''s master, and authorized subjects can enter. And finally, Kagema. This creates shadows like Luck''s alter-egos, which can move as instructed or stand on their own to carry out orders. In addition to its shadow abilities, it can change the size of its body at will. The current figure is a figure that has become extremely small. The original Luck is bigger." "Luck is amazing ..." "There are so many outrageous abilities ... If there was such a monster, it would be strange if it didn''t become a hot topic ..." The two of them mutter earnestly while looking at Luck''s surpassing excellence. "What do you think? Certainly, I''ve never seen anything else like it. Originally, it was in the boss room beyond the pitfall in the Shushima Dungeon, but it surrendered, so I made it my subordinate." "Eh!?" "N, no way ..." When I put into words the situation in which I made Luck my subordinate, the two of them look at each other with a surprised expression on their faces. "What''s wrong with you two?" "I, it''s nothing." "N, no, it''s nothing. By the way, is it possible for you to return it to its original size?" Concerned about how the two of them are doing, I ask, but they ignore it and divert the conversation. Well, if it''s not a bad thing, I don''t mind if they keep it a secret. Even I have things I can''t talk about. "Luck?" "Won." When I ask Luck what Rei was asking for, Luck moves away from us and returns to its original size. "As I thought ..." "This is definitely ..." "" Luck was the unknown monster at that time ... "" The two of them look up at Luck and whisper in low voices that I can''t hear. "Really, what happened to you two?" I wondered if the two of them had gone crazy and asked. "No, It''s just, looking carefully, it was more ordinary that it appeared. That''s what I thought." Rei shakes her head as their representative and answers with a distant look. This is an example of how something you thought was scary is actually not scary at all when you actually see what it really is. "I, is that so. Then that''s good, is it okay?" I don''t understand their specific meaning, but due to Luck''s presence, something I don''t know what it was, I guess it''s good to know it''s not a big deal at all. "Yeah. For everyone." Rei smiles kindly as if to answer my question. CH 197 Episode 197: Panties and ass promise "Hey, Fuhito-kun, tomorrow, that promise from before, can you keep it?" Amane suddenly says something like that on the way home after introducing Luck, giving a concrete explanation of Luck''s abilities, using his skills to raise our levels and confirming our cooperation. Huh? Did I make a promise with Amane? "Promise? What are you talking about?" "Aahh!! So mean!! It was to make up for seeing my panties and my ass!!" I tilt my head because I can''t remember, and Amane shouts so that everyone can hear it. "Eh!? Satou-kun, did you do that?" "Onii-chan ..." Shia doesn''t say anything because she was there, but Rei and Nanami look at me coldly as if looking at a deplorable creature. "No, no, don''t say bad things about people. Amane was trying to rummage under someone else''s bed and showed them on her own." "What, that''s all. I knew there was no way Onii-chan would do such a thing." "Yeah, something like that isn''t dirty." As expected, I don''t want Nanami to think I''m that kind of older brother, so when I explain properly, Nanami and Rei understand properly. "Uuh. That''s true, but ... A promise is a promise, you should keep it." "I know that." Although it was her own fault, Amane was at a disadvantage. But, a promise is a promise. She asks me to keep it. I made a promise back then, so I have to keep it. "And? What was the promise between the two of you? No way ... It''s not something naughty, right?" Nanami tilts her head curiously, then she asks me with a dubious expression whether I will follow Amane''s words from before. "It''s not something like that. It''s, umm ... "It''s a date!!"" ""Eh!?"" When I try to explain, Nanami and Rei''s expressions turn dumbfounded at Amane''s words, which seemed to cover my words. "H, hey, don''t lie!! I''m just going to go shopping with Amane, right?" "Fufuun!! It''s not any different when two people go out together." I question Amane as if accusing her, but Amane doesn''t care at all and grins. "Onii-chan has a date with Acchan Onii-chan has a date with Acchan Onii-chan has a date with Acchan Onii-chan has a date with Acchan Onii-chan has a date with Acchan ..." For the first time in a long time since returning to my parents'' house, Nanami has become like a broken record. "You''re going on a date with Satou-kun. I envy you." Rei mutters something while looking into the distance. "Nanami, I''m not going on a date, I''m just going shopping. So don''t misunderstand!!" I grab Nanami''s shoulders, crouch down so that my face is in front of her, and tell her firmly. "Really ...?" "Yeah, it''s true. Has Onii-chan ever lied to you?" "Hasn''t ... I think." Nanami asks me with teary eyes, so when I reply with a serious expression, Nanami averts her gaze, recalls the past, and gives an answer. "Do you believe me?" "Yeah, I understand ..." When I look straight into Nanami''s eyes and ask, Nanami nods firmly. I let out a sigh of relief. "Seriously, give me a break ..." "Ehehehe. I''m sorry." "Haa ... I managed somehow, so it''s fine." When I say that while looking at Amane in exasperation, Amane scratches her head with an embarrassed wry smile. Since I don''t dislike Amane''s shrewd personality, I decide to forgive her. "So, what should we do tomorrow?" "That''s right. How about meeting in front of the station at nine in the morning?" "Understood." Although we had a bit of an argument, I decide to go out tomorrow as Amane''s luggage carrier. "Shia, I''m sorry about tomorrow, but I don''t think I can go to level up. Sorry." "Hmm. All right. Try going alone for a while." "I''m a little worried about that." Shia and I have been diving together for quite some time since we entered the school, and the only time we are apart is after we return to the dormitory. That''s why I felt lonely and worried about Shia diving into the dungeon alone. Before, she dived with me, but now she''ll dive alone. "It''s okay, Onii-chan!! I''ll go with you!!" "Yes, I will accompany you as well." Nanami and Rei say they will accompany her together. It''s certainly safe in that case. "R, really? Thank you." "Ehehe, you''re welcome." "I, it''s no big deal." It may not be something I should say, but I feel happy and thank them. Nanami is bashful, and Rei turns away in embarrassment. "Hmm. Nanamin, Rei-tan, thank you." "You''re welcome, Onee-chan!!" "R, Rei-tan!?" Shia also thanks them. Rei is taken aback when she is suddenly called with a strange nickname, but Nanami has known her since Golden Week so she doesn''t say anything. However, Rei only knew her recently, and I think it is the first time she was called by her name, so it can''t be helped. "Hmm, Rei-tan. No good?" "U, umm, it''s fine." "Hmm. Glad." Shia asks the flustered Rei with an expressionless look and a despondent ahoge, and Rei gives permission since it becomes difficult to refuse. Thanks to that, Shia''s ahoge also regains its vitality. We part and head home. CH 198 Episode 198: Date in the name of keeping company Part 1 I arrive in front of the station a little earlier than the scheduled time, so I wait absentmindedly until Amane arrives. "Did you wait?" "No, I just arrived." After a while, Amane arrives, and even though I''m merely keeping her company, it kind of feels like we''re meeting up for a date. Amane and I. Since it''s summer, Amane wears a slightly short camisole dress with a sleeveless jacket over it, boldly showing off her sides and chest. Her clothes draw out the charm of Amane''s body full of appeal, rather than a well-proportioned body with a beautiful balance like Shia, and men walking nearby are unable to take their eyes off her. I feel like she''s cheating because she''s using her appeal to her heart''s content, but that''s part of Amane''s charm, so I think it''s okay. She''s also really cute, and I think this outfit suits Amane very well. "That outfit brings out Amane''s charm and suits you very well. I think it''s really cute." "Eh, ah, I, I see. Thank you ..." I''ve been told harshly by Nanami, so the behavior of praising a girl right away regardless of whether they wore plain clothes was ingrained in me. I haven''t had many chances to use that habit until now, but it seems that it is effective this time. Huh? Am I unexpectedly becoming a normie? No, no, it''s just keeping her company, it''s just my imagination. For a moment, I thought I might be a normie, but I shake my head and reconsider. "W, well then, let''s go." Embarrassed, Amane wraps her arm around my arm and presses the mass of motherhood that''s the greatest in the party against my arm. "Uwaa!? Wh, what are you doing?" "It''s okay, I don''t mind. It''s not going to decrease." "Well, I guess that''s true." "Then, it''s fine." "Understood." I am surprised and protest to Amane, but it''s true that she won''t lose anything, on the contrary, it''s no exaggeration to say that the happy feeling on my arm is a plus, so I ''reluctantly'' accept. Today, there are a few glances of other natures, but after the SpaEmo treatment, I mostly feel hateful gazes from the people around me. The two of us take the train together. I thought it would be crowded with explorers on their last day off, but it is empty enough for the two of us to sit down, so we sat down. "So, where are we going?" "Chinatown, okay?" "Eh? Is it okay there?" I didn''t know where we are going today when I sat down, so when I ask Amane, she gives me the name of a place that doesn''t seem to have anything to do with shopping. Speaking of Chinatown, it''s a so-called gourmet town with many bright red buildings lined up and many restaurants serving the cuisine of the Republic of China. I don''t think it''s a very suitable place for shopping. That''s what I thought. "It''s okay. I want some cooking tools." "I see." I''m not very familiar with it, so I don''t know, but if Amane, who loves cooking, says so, then there must be a full-fledged cooking utensils store in Chinatown. After that, we were jolted by the train for an hour and a half while talking nonsense. Then we reach our destination. "Is this Chinatown? It''s very different from what you see on TV." "Really." At the entrance of Chinatown, Amane and I are captivated by the gorgeously decorated gate. Huh? Amane''s reaction is like it''s the first time she''s come, but it''s just my imagination, right? "Then, let''s go quickly." "Ah, yeah." With Amane pulling my arm, my thoughts are pushed away, and we go through the gate and enter the main street of Chinatown. "Have you eaten yet, Fuhito-kun?" "No?" "Good, then, let''s eat and walk first to fill up our stomachs." "Alright." I shake my head at Amane who asks as soon as we enter the town, Amane points to a store that sells steamed buns and makes a suggestion with a smile. I have no problem with it, so I accept the offer. "Excuse me, please give me some Chinese steamed buns." "How many?" "How about you, Fuhito-kun?" "I''ll have the same as you." "Yes. Then, two Chinese steamed buns." "Aiyo." Amane takes the initiative to talk to the owner and order for me. At times like this, it''s probably the man who should take the lead, but Amane''s personality makes me feel like I should follow her quietly. "I''ll pay." I''ll at least pay for it myself. "It''s fine. You''re going shopping with me today, so I''ll pay for it." "Got it. Did you think I''d say that? Absolutely not. Here." "Aiyo." Amane interjects by saying that I''m keeping her company today, but without hesitation, I quickly take out 1,000 yen from my wallet and hand it over to the owner. "Aaaaaahhhhhh!!" The Amane that had that done to her, ''what are you doing!!'', has such a look on her face. Even if you make that kind of face, I won''t back down. I grin broadly. "Here." "Haa ... Thank you." I receive the Chinese steamed buns and the change from the owner, and hand one of the steamed buns to Amane. After Amane stares at me for a while, she takes it with a sigh as if she has given up. "Let''s eat over there." "That''s fine." We stuff our cheeks with the Chinese steamed buns away from the store. "It''s delicious." "Yeah." It''s completely different from the steamed buns sold at convenience stores. The umami of the meat is tightly packed, and the gravy overflows. The harmony with the chewy skin is exquisite and wonderful.(TN:Obligatory foodgasm insert.) Amane also stuffs her cheeks with a happy face. We quickly devour it. "Let''s go there this time!!" "Ah, yeah." It seems Amane hasn''t eaten enough yet, so she points to the next store and takes my hand and pulls me. Confused, I don''t resist and go to the next store with Amane pulling my hand. I am overwhelmed by the soft touch of Amane''s hand. "Welcome ~." The next store is also the type to buy at the store. Amane is also active as an explorer, so she eats twice as much as others. If she hasn''t eaten since morning, a Chinese steamed bun alone isn''t enough. "This is?" "Fufufu, This shop is famous for its pan-fried pork buns." "Heee, I like pan-fried pork buns." "That''s good." This store seems to be famous for pan-fried pork buns. So we order the famous pan-fried pork buns. I like pan-fried pork buns, so I''m looking forward to it. "Hot." "Ha fu ha fu." When I put the pan-fried pork bun in my mouth and break through the skin, the hot meat juices spread in my mouth. Amane looks like hers is really hot, but mine is just a little hot. The piping hot pan-fried pork bun is delicious. "Are we done eating yet?" "Fufufu, not yet!!" "Roger." After we finish eating the pan-fried pork buns, I ask if it is time to go shopping, but she says she hasn''t eaten enough yet. "Next is here." "Egg tart, huh ..." "That''s right." Then, we ate egg tarts. I had never eaten the sweet called an egg tart before, but it was crispy on the outside, rich and smooth with pudding on the inside, and contrary to its appearance, it was warm and delicious. "We ate dessert, so it''s time to go shopping, right?" "Bubbu, now it''s time to take a break from eating!!"(TN:''You''re wrong'' buzzer sound effects.) "When are we going shopping!?" There is no sign of shopping yet. I unintentionally shout at Amane, who is laughing quietly. Well, I think it''s a good time to get some rest after eating some food while walking so much. CH 199 Episode 199: Date in the name of keeping company Part 2 "The New Yokohama Expo Center?" That''s what it says on the place where I am taken. "Yeah, there''s a cafe in addition to the gift shop here, so it''s just perfect." "Oh, are you finally shopping here?" In Amane''s explanation, the word ''shop'' came up, so I ask. "I won''t!!" "Why!!"(TN:Nandedayo, if you don''t know tsukkomi, look it up.) "Fufufu." However, the answer that comes back is that she won''t do it. I unintentionally make a tsukkomi. Amane laughs without saying anything to me. "Thank you for waiting ~." "Huh?" From what was said, Amane and I were going to have tea and coffee at the cafe. However, what is brought is juice in a large cup. Just when did this happen ... I thought she went to the bathroom right after ordering, so that''s the reason!! When I see Amane grinning, I understand her strategy. "This is ... obviously a couple drink ..." "Fufufu, surprise, big, suc?cess!!" She was able to see my surprised face, and she looks very satisfied. "Well, if we take turns drinking, there''s no problem." "It''s obvious that you can''t do that!! It''s etiquette to drink this kind of thing together, you know?" "Haa ... I understand ..." When I try to avoid drinking together, Amane dismisses it. I give up and decide to follow along. "Y, your face is really close." "Y, yeah. As expected, it''s embarrassing." When we actually try to drink, the distance between us is almost zero. It''s embarrassing to be conscious of each other at this close of a distance. ""..."" The two of us endure the embarrassment and drink the juice from the straw. We become even more embarrassed and smile embarrassedly at each other. After resting for about 30 minutes, we decide to go to the next place. "Are you shopping at this place?" "Enjoyment from the moment we arrive!!" I thought it was finally shopping time, but Amane evades the prospect. I''m not going to blame her, so I''ll follow her quietly. After that, we walk around Chinatown''s famous places and power spots for a while. "Are we going shopping soon?" "Fufufu, too bad!! It''s fortune telling!!" "That has nothing to do with shopping!!" When I ask with high hopes, it is a place she had no intention of shopping at all, so I make another tsukkomi. Amane is also a girl and seems to be interested in fortune telling. Palm-reading at the place we came from, in addition to Tarot card reading, it seems that you can get various kinds of fortune telling. "Fufufufuu. Let''s do them all!!" "Haah. Do whatever you like, okay?" It''s the same for me, but Amane doesn''t have any trouble with money either, so she seems to be willing to do all of them. For some reason I went along too. "Luck from all over the world is gathering for you." "The lines of your palm show you will walk the path of supremacy." "Fate bends before you." "Wherever you go, luck will come." I was generally told something like this. It seems that I''m still very lucky. I gained confidence by having my luck evaluated by others. "I always thought you were strange, I understand the fortune telling ..." After hearing the results, Amane acknowledges me as a strange person. "Shimotsuki-sama, you are perfectly compatible with Satou-sama. You should never leave." "~~ !?" Regarding Amane, the results are mixed depending on the fortune teller, but even so, what they all say is the compatibility between me and Amane. It seems to be perfect. Amane''s face is dyed bright red because she is told so many times. As expected, I''m embarrassed too. However, although I have a certain amount of trust in Amane, it''s difficult to see her as such a target as I still don''t know the purpose of her approaching us. I don''t think she''s a bad person. "Are you ready to go shopping?" "Fufufu. How about there?" After confirming it several times, Amane laughs meaningfully, once again grabs my arm and heads towards her destination. We leave Chinatown and walk towards another place. "Let''s rest here." While talking to each other about the scenery, shops, and buildings in the area, we arrive at a park with a view of the sea. We sit down on a bench. "It''s beautiful." "That''s right." The sun is about to set below the horizon, and the surface of the sea is shining pure white and it is very beautiful. Before I knew it, Amane''s head is on my shoulder. I thought it was useless to worry about it, so I focus on looking at the sea without thinking. After the two of us stare blankly at the sea, we start walking towards Chinatown again. "Hey. It''s getting late, but is your shopping okay?" "Ah, that''s right. Please wait a moment." "Huh?" If we don''t go home soon, we''ll be late, so when I ask her, as soon as I spoke she suddenly released my arm, then went into a shop like a general store with haste. "Thanks for waiting." She came back in a few minutes, and in her hand she is holding a key chain of a Chinatown-exclusive character. "Eh, no way ..." "Yeah, that''s right. This is today''s shopping ?." When I cautiously ask while quivering, Amane puffs out her chest and answers. Her two voluptuous Fruits shake with a ''burun''. "That has nothing to do with cooking!!" I unintentionally make a tsukkomi again!! I didn''t expect her to go out with me for something like this ... Haa ... I don''t think Amane wanted to go shopping at all, but if Amane has achieved her goal, then that''s fine. "Haa ... That''s fine. Well then, let''s go home." "Yeah, thank you for hanging out with me today, Fuhito-kun." "N, no, likewise." When I mutter to myself, Amane tilts her head slightly and smiles happily as she thanks me when I say we should go home. It''s a secret that the smile that suddenly appeared was so charming that it made my heart flutter. CH 200 Episode 200: Guilty Part 1 (Third Party Perspective) "This is fine." A girl speaks to herself while quietly shaking her twintails. "I''ll contact everyone now ..." The girl takes out her smartphone and sends a message to people who are on ''LINNE''. "The rest is tomorrow ..." The girl speaks to herself again, lays down on her bed, and falls asleep. The next day. "Everyone, thank you for coming!!" "Hmm." "I''m curious too, and that''s fine, but ..." The girl, Satou Nanami, is waiting for Katsuragi Alexia and Kurosaki Rei in front of the station, wearing a long coat, sunglasses, and a mask in the heat of July. The time is 8:30. Since it''s Sunday, there is not much commuting rush hour, but people are still walking. Those people are sending flickering glances at Nanami, who is excessively standing out, but Nanami herself doesn''t notice it. Shia''s expression doesn''t change in particular, but Rei is perplexed. "That''s right, both of you should wear this." Nanami takes out two paper bags from her Expansion Bag and hands them to the others. "Um, this is, no way ..." "Yeah ... It''s detective goods!!" They receive the bags, open them a little to check it out, and when they fearfully ask Nanami to confirm it, she puffs out her chest and declares with a triumphant face that even after wearing a mask and sunglasses, could be understood. "This is a little ..." "Hmm." Rei and Alexia return the bags to Nanami. "Eeeeeeeeeehhhhhhhhhh!? Isn''t this the formal style of tailing?" "No, on the contrary, this one will stand out, you know? It''s better to dress normally." "What ... that!?" She doesn''t understand the meaning of having it returned, so she asks Rei since she doesn''t know, and learning the truth of having it returned, Nanami is shocked and lost for words. "Sh, Shia-oneechan, do you think so, too?" "Hmm." "Whyyyyyy!!" If it''s just Rei, it might be her subjective opinion, so Nanami asks Alexia with a ray of hope, but without any hesitation, she shakes her head vertically, so she cries out loud to the sky. "H, hey, Nanami-chan. Here isn''t a good place. Let''s move a little and change clothes." "Eh, ah, yeah." More and more people are whispering about Nanami, so Rei hurriedly moves to a place with less people. "Exchange ..." Nanami changes into normal clothes while feeling depressed. "Phew. This is fine." "Hmm." Rei and Shia''s ahoge look relieved when they see Nanami back in her normal clothes. "Even though I was prepared ..." "No matter how you look at it, wearing a coat in the middle of summer will make you stand out." "Yeaaah ..." Nanami, who is depressed because her disguise was rejected, reluctantly replies after being disqualified by Rei, a covert professional. "Then, let''s pull ourselves together and start the Onii-chan tailing operation." "Hmm." "I wonder if it''s really okay ..." Yes, if you ask why these three people are gathered here, it''s because Satou Fuhito will accompany Shimotsuki Amane shopping today. Nanami is at an age where she is very anxious when her older brother goes out alone with a woman. For that reason, she proposed to follow them, and since they were both curious, they agreed with Nanami''s opinion and gathered here. Now that Shia understands her feelings of love, she feels uneasy, so she agrees without any negative opinion, but as for Rei, she is an adult, so it''s hard for her to accept the criminal act of tailing him because of her common sense. "Rei-chan, what are you saying? At this rate, Acchan will take my Onii-chan away, right?" "No, well, that might be so ... However, I still don''t like it ..." Nanami asks the indecisive Rei with an extremely serious expression. As for Rei, the current state, though his abilities are extremely surprising, other than that, he gives the impression of a normal young man. Of course, if it''s with him, she has feelings to the extent that it would be nice if she had that kind of relationship. "That''s what I said, but if you fall in love with him, he might already have a partner!!" "I, I understand. I''m curious too, so I''ll follow you ..." Nanami thrusts her finger at Rei, who falters and makes an ambiguous answer. When told such, the weak Rei reluctantly agrees. "Any time now, Onii-chan might come, so everyone brace yourself." "Hmm." "Roger." Nanami and the others, who have unified their intentions, watch the situation in front of the station from behind the scenes. "Send it to everyone. Invisible." Nanami places the magic of invisibility to hide the signs of everyone. The invisibility doesn''t actually make them invisible, but it is a magic that makes you be treated as a stone on the road to some extent. If she doesn''t use this magic, they may not be seen by Fuhito, but from behind it can be seen that you are a suspicious person. Besides, it is also to hide their presence from Fuhito who has sharp senses. "Ah, he''s here!! It''s Onii-chan!!" Nanami shouts in a quiet voice. At the end of her line of sight, a fashionable Fuhito is walking. "Different from usual." "Yeah, he kind of looks like a model." "Yeah, yeah, Onii-chan is really cool!!" Alexia and Rei are captivated by the sight of Fuhito, and Nanami nods several times in satisfaction. "Ah, Acchan." After a while, just before the appointed time, Amane smiles and lightly rushes towards Fuhito. "Acchan has resolved herself to be fashionable!!" "Hmm. Cute." "It''s a bold fashion that I can''t do. I think it shows Amane-chan''s body well." Amane has also chosen her plain clothes perfectly. Each of the three give their opinion. "Ah, Acchan''s face is blushing!!" "Maybe he complimented her on her outfit today. That would do it." "Hmm. She''s happy to be praised." "Because I taught you, Onii-chan!!" The three of them are inconsistent, predicting what Fuhito did based on Amane''s appearance, expressing their impressions, and making a smug face. "Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!! Acchan is arm-in-arm with Onii-chan!! Jealous!!" "Satou-kun doesn''t seem to dislike it, either. I, I wonder if I should do it too." "Hmm. I''ll do it next time." "I also want to fold my arms with Onii-chan ~. Gugigigigigigiii." Seeing Amane take advantage of her innocent personality and linking arms with Fuhito, the three of them envy her, and Nanami in particular grinds her teeth. "Let''s move soon!!" "Hmm." "Roger." After seeing them off as they enter the station, the three hurriedly follow them. CH 201 Episode 201: Guilty Part 2 (Third Party Perspective) "Phew. That was dangerous." "Hmm." "Yeah." The three people who followed Fuhito almost missed the train, but manage to get on the train by slipping in at the last minute. The three of them watch Fuhito-tachi from the car next to them. "They just look like a regular couple, huh." "Really." "Hmm, I''ll do it next time." The two of them sat side by side in a harmonious manner, and looking objectively at the appearance of Amane entwining her own arm with Fuhito''s arm, they were just like a couple. "Even if she does that, Onii-chan, you don''t seem to notice Acchan''s feelings. Or rather, he won''t notice unless she kisses him." "Yeah. Satou-kun, perhaps because his self esteem is strangely low, I have a feeling that there is a part of him that thinks there is no way other people will have favorable feelings towards him." The three of them discuss the reason for his insensitivity while observing Fuhito''s state. "That''s right. Onii-chan is like that now, but in the past people called him disgusting. I think it has something to do with that. Of course, I made the people who said that regret it." "M, moderately, right. I see. No matter how much his appearance changes, the inside he''s cultivated until now won''t change." "Hmm." Nanami smiles wickedly as she talks about Fuhito''s past, and Rei, in a cold sweat, remonstrates her and understands the roots of Fuhito''s personality. "This is Chinatown." "That''s right, it''s Chinatown." "Hmm, smells good." Fuhito-tachi went down to Chinatown. The three of them imagined a different place because they heard they were shopping. "Acchan, you''re clearly in the mood for a date." "Yes, this kind of place you don''t come often unless it''s a date." "I want to eat that." "Shia-oneechan!! Wait a minute!!" Nanami and Rei catch a glimpse of Amane''s intentions, who was calling it shopping, but Alexia is lured by the delicious smell drifting in the air and tries to go ahead of them, so Nanami hurriedly stops her. After that, Fuhito and Amane went on what could only be called a date. "This, it''s delicious." "That''s right." "Delicious." While chasing after the other two, the three of them buy the same food that the two of them ate, and continue tailing them while stuffing their cheeks. "Aaaaaahhhhhh!! They''re drinking couple juice!!" "Amane-chan, is definitely aiming. Satou-kun looks embarrassed too, but he''s got a lewd look on his face." "I want to drink with Fu-kun, too." "Gugigigigigigiii." When the two of them entered the cafe and drank couple juice, the three of them let out voices of resentment. Nanami grits her teeth just like before. "Ah, they entered a fortune-telling shop!" "It''s a classic." "Hmm." After that, they confirmed that the two had entered the fortune-telling shop. "It looks like it''s going to be a little long, so let''s have something to eat and wait." "I agree." "Hmm." Rei, who doesn''t think the fortune-telling will end soon, suggests that they wait at the Chinese restaurant in front of the shop, and Nanami and Alexia accept and enter the restaurant. "Delicious ~!!" "Really!!" "Hmm, I eat a lot." The three of them immersed themselves with the deliciousness of the restaurant. "Oh!! They''re coming out!!" "Fugo fugo fugogoo." "Fugoo." Just before the two of them left the fortune-telling shop, all but Rei had food stuffed in their mouths and couldn''t give a straight answer. "I''ll take care of this for us, so let''s catch up right away." "Fugoo." "Fugoo." She hurriedly pays for it, they go out of the store, and quickly hide themselves. "Ah, aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh!! Acchan''s face is so red!! Onii-chan''s face is a little red, too." As soon as she sees the two of them appearing outside, Nanami whispers again while pointing at Amane. "That''s probably the face that she was told at the fortune-telling shop that she''s a perfect match for Satou-kun." "Unfaiiiiiiiiiiir!! I want to see my compatibility too!!" "That''s right, let''s all come see it next time." "Hmm, want to see." After Rei looks at the faces of the two and explains, they decide to have fortune-telling done for the three of them of their compatibility with Fuhito. Even Rei counts herself in. "This park is famous as a date spot." "Really. It''s just couples." "Hmm." The next place they head to is the park. There are couples hanging out everywhere, and a pink atmosphere is spreading. "Ah. They sat on an empty bench." "Really. Aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!! A classic, she did a classic!!" "That''s Amane-chan, she''s considerably sly, isn''t she." "Uu ~, feel sad." When the two sat down on the bench, Amane put her head on Fuhito''s shoulder. Nanami becomes annoyed by the situation. As expected, Shia also presses her chest and makes a sad expression. "This calls for a trial for getting a head start, later." "Ha." "Ha." Nanami, who took the situation seriously, later summoned Amane before the three of them, and it was decided that the verdict would be handed down. ""Guilty"" There was no ''Not Guilty'' verdict from the beginning. The only result is Guilty. Everyone was determined. "Ahh. They''re starting to move." "It''s true." "Hmm." After watching the beautiful sunset for a while, the two started to move, and the three follow. The three of them no longer have time to enjoy the scenery. "Ah, Acchan left." "I wonder what happened to her just now?" Just when they thought they were going home, the three of them suddenly see Amane enter a nearby shop. A few minutes later, Amane comes out of the store and shows something to Fuhito. "It looks like she''s going to claim that''s what she bought today." "Such a thing, you''re not allowed to call it shopping for such a shoddy thing!!" "Hmm." It is unanimous that Amane''s key chain is not considered a purchase. "Ah, Onii-chan is shocked by Amane''s gestures and smile." Nanami, who is watching the exchange between the two immediately after that, judges from Fuhito''s gestures, she points out that he is a little shaken by Amane''s actions. "Really?" "Hmm?" ""Yeah, if it''s Onii-chan''s habits, leave it to me." Their gazes pierce Nanami, but Nanami, who loves her brother, slaps her chest and makes a triumphant face. The two finally boarded the train. "Haa ~, those two were just on a date, weren''t they." "Really." "Hmm." As if they have already seen what they wanted to see, the three of them sit in their seats in the next car and feel exhausted. The three of them have the same idea. Amane is unfairly getting a head start. On that point. After that, the group return home after having a meeting. The last days of Amane are drawing near ... maybe. CH 202 Episode 202: Lost Koneko-chan Shopping with Amane on Saturday? Since I was going to go out with Nanami, the next day I bought all the things Nanami needed and made preparations before returning to the dormitory. Our school life begins again. "Good morning." "Yeah, good morning." I wake up in the morning, eat breakfast with Aki, get ready to go outside, and just like I used to, go to school. "Ara, what a coincidence, Satou-kun, Sakura-kun." Surprisingly, the Student Council President, whom I didn''t meet during the high alert situation, ambushes me for the first time in a long time. Before the state of high alert, it was eerie and I was scared, but now that I''ve been ambushed for the first time in a long time and encounter the Student Council President, I feel it''s back to normal and I''m happy. "Yes, that''s right, Student Council President. Good morning!!" "Eh, ah, yes. Good morning. You''re in high spirits today." "Yeah, I''m happy to meet the Student Council President for the first time in a while, today." "E, eh, i, is that so? I, I''m happy too?" When the tension rises and I say hello, the Student Council President loses her usual fearless momentum and gets a little flustered. When I honestly told her what I was thinking, the Student Council President lowered her head, her face blushed, and she muttered quietly. The Student Council President looks happy. The Student Council President must have been looking forward to meeting us in an ambush for the first time in a while, just like me. "Good morning, Student Council President! It''s been a long time since I''ve seen your beautiful face. It''s a great honor." Between me and the Student Council President, repeatedly turning like a ballet dancer, Aki cuts in, kisses her hand, and greets her. "Oh, Sakura-kun. You''re as lively as ever, and I''m glad to see you too." The Student Council President, who seems to have come to her senses after Aki interrupted, quickly clears up her expression that has been showing her emotions until just now and replies. A normal girl wouldn''t like it if he kissed her hand, but seeing as the Student Council President doesn''t say anything, she might be used to it. "Anyway, is it correct to say that the Student Council President is also on her way to school?" "Yes, that''s right. Shall we go together?" "Of course, that''s fine with me!!" I knew it, but when I check just in case, it''s just like I expected, so I accept with absurd enthusiasm. After all, if I don''t do this, I don''t feel like the usual day has started. I don''t feel like the day has started unless I meet the Student Council President, I''m instilled with the feeling of such, and if that''s the purpose of the Student Council President, then certainly, her purpose has been achieved, I can''t help but think I''m happy. It doesn''t matter. "To, today, you''re quite enthusiastic, really ... I''m grateful ..." "Yeah, I kind of feel like that." The Student Council President was flustered by me being overly enthusiastic. I''m really happy, so I"m just overflowing with that feeling, maybe the Student Council President is fine when she does it herself, but she''s the type who is weak if you come at her aggressively. Let''s verify this next time. If I understand that, I won''t be afraid of the Student Council President anymore!! "Good morning." When I am interacting with the Student Council President, Shia, who looks listless and sleepy, walks over to greet me, and after that she takes my left arm and crosses it with hers for some reason. "O, oh. What''s wrong?" "I wanted to try it." "I, I see." I don''t understand what Shia is doing, and am agitated and try to ask her, but as usual, I can''t figure out the intention behind her words due to her ''my pace'' words, so I can''t say anything. Nanami didn''t say anything, but I wonder if something happened on Saturday and Sunday. It would be difficult for me to refuse Shia''s request, so I leave her alone. "Excuse me too ..." "No. Touch prohibited." Then, for some reason, the Student Council President tries to grab my right arm and is intercepted by Shia. After that, the offense and defense unfold several times, but in the end Shia guards against them all. "Haa ... Haa ... Why do you always get in my way?" "Girls are prohibited from touching." "Aren''t you a girl too?" "I''m Nanamin official, so there''s no problem, mufuu." "Gunununununununuuu." The Student Council President''s hand is knocked down with an expressionless face, a picture of a frustrated Student Council President. This was also the usual scene before the high alert. And that scene reminds me of my return to everyday life, so I can''t help but grin. "Haa ... I''ll withdraw for today. Well then, it''s about time, let''s go to school." "That''s right." We talk lightly as we head to school. "Disappearance case?" "Yes, recently there have been a lot of disappearance incidents in dungeons around the world. I think you guys will be fine, but please be careful not to let your guard down." I listen to the Student Council President. It seems that there have been some disturbing incidents recently. There was also the simultaneous worldwide Stampede, and there is a possibility that something is happening in the dungeon. It sounds like I should be more careful when diving into dungeons in the future. "I understand. I''ll be careful." "I swear that I will definitely not overdo it!!" Aki and I nod solemnly at the Student Council President''s words. We part ways with the Student Council President and reunite with everyone in the class after a long absence. However, when I enter the classroom, I am only given a quick glance, and no one greets me. "Haa ~ ... I''m looking forward to seeing the exchange student." "I suppose. I''d be lying if I said I didn''t care." "Hmm." The three of us gather together and wait for the teacher while chatting. Our topic is about the exchange student who is coming from today on. They should come in with the teacher. "Eehh ~ , the exchange student who was supposed to come today ... got lost." ""Haa!?"" However, for some reason the teacher comes alone and says something, and our fun is dissipated. CH 203 Episode 203: pain, pain, fly away ~ (Third Party Perspective) [ Thank you for flying with Torimearu Airlines today. We are looking forward to seeing you again. Well then, have a nice day. ] An announcement is made and passengers begin to exit the plane. "OH ~, I''ve done it now, desu ~ . For now, I should get off, desu ~ ." Noelle, a girl dressed like a priestess with a large slit in the white-based outfit, gets off the plane under the guidance of the cabin attendant. "There''s a lot of damage done, isn''t there, desu ~ ." The worldwide Stampede caused considerable damage to each country. Chicago, where Noelle arrives, is no exception, and the airport is also closed in places with damage to the buildings. Perhaps because of this, electronic gates and checks are not functioning, and human confirmation is done everywhere. "I have no luggage, no money, nothing!" Riding the flow of people, she comes in front of the airport and screams at the sky. It''s natural that nothing has arrived. Only her luggage is on the plane heading to Japan. However, the girl mistakenly checked in essential items such as her wallet and cell phone as luggage. She ''did it now'' in two different senses. "In this case, I''ll use my power as an explorer to work and earn money, desu ~ ." Just as there is an Explorers'' Union in Japan, there are equivalent organizations in each country. "If I remember correctly, there is an organization called the Hunters'' Guild in America, desu ~ . I''ll try it, desu. For now, I''ll ask someone where the Hunters'' Guild is, desu ~ ." Noelle puts her hand to her forehead as a visor and looks around. However, her eyes are tinged with a pale blue light. "OH!! That person looks good!!" Noelle, who has her eyes on one person, rushes straight to that person. "Excuse me, desu!! Where is the Hunters'' Guild, desu?" "Oh, you''re a pretty young lady. Do you want to go to the Hunters'' Guild?" Noelle speaks to an adult woman with long blonde hair that flutters with outstanding style. She wears a sleeveless top and trousers, giving off an air of a can-do woman. However, there are many scars left on her exposed skin that haven''t disappeared. "That''s right. I want to work." "I see. Understood. I''ll show you around." She shows her the unique explorer''s card she is wearing, the woman nods, and offers to guide her. "Thank you, desu. I''m saved, desu!!" "It''s fine. I was just on my way to the Hunters'' Guild, anyway." When Noelle shows a flowery smile, the woman smiles in embarrassment and guides Noelle to the Hunters'' Guild. "It''s here." The Hunters'' Guild, which she is guided to by the woman, was left in a beautiful state for a building in a town that had suffered damage, and it can be seen that the explorers had properly protected it. "Thank you, desu." "The reception for foreigners is over there, so don''t make a mistake." "Okay, desu, thank you very much, desu." Noelle, who hears the blonde woman''s warning, smiles and folds her hands in front of her chest. "Eh?" "~~~~ . Perfect Heal! Pain, pain, fly away ~ desu!!" Ignoring the puzzlement of the woman, Noelle, who closes her eyes for a while and casts a spell, opens her eyes and calls out the magic''s name. At that moment, the scars of old wounds remaining on the woman''s skin disappear. "Th, this is ..." "Fufufu, it''s gratitude, desu?" Noelle replies with a smile to the woman who is stunned and looks at Noelle. "Really ... Hahahahaa. You are an incredible healer to heal these old wounds that no doctor or healer could heal." "Ehhen, even if I look like this, I''m still a ''Saint'', desu ~ . Something of this level is nothing, desu!!" With a dry smile, the woman looks at Noelle with eyes that seem like she is seeing something unbelievable. Receiving her gaze, Noelle puffs out her chest with a doya face. However, Noelle''s motherhood remains unchanged and doesn''t shake. "S, Saint!? Wh, why, such a big shot like you in a place like this!?" "I was going to Japan, but I got on the wrong plane by mistake, desu ~ ." The woman suddenly becomes flustered when she hears the word Saint. Speaking of Saints, they have one of the best recovery abilities in the world. It is a well-known fact in every country. However, information about the people themselves is restricted and not circulated at all. That being said, since she has such a personality, there are many people who don''t believe her, but this time, because she showed her ability, the woman is convinced that the person in front of her is a Saint. "To make such a mistake these days ... You''re so clumsy, unlike your image ..." "I''m often told that, desu ~ ..." However, the more she looks at her, the more Noelle looks like the word ''chinchikurin'' fits nicely. While staring at Noelle, the woman frankly reveals the difference between the image she has of a Saint and the image of Noelle, who is in front of her.(TN:Basically someone who doesn''t fill the role, or falls short.) Noelle scratches her head with a wry smile at her frank words and deeds. "You''re told that a lot!? Haa ... Well, it''s okay. I''m worried about leaving you alone, and I''ve received too much as a reward, so I''ll work with the guild so that you can get a job that makes the most of your powers!!" "Really, desu!! Hooray, desu ~ ." The woman, who is very worried about Noelle, who is scratching her head in front of her, can''t leave Noelle alone, who healed her wounds, which was an unfulfilled wish. She decides to help her with her travel expenses and life in order to go to Japan. Noelle claps her hands and smiles like the sun. "Well, that smile is certainly of the Saint class." The woman looks at her smile and laughs. As she says, she negotiates with the guild and negotiates for Noelle to work as a healer, which Noelle is good at, and receives a proper remuneration. She is happily accepted because the Stampede had caused injured people beyond their control. CH 204 Episode 204: Escalating incident Ten days have passed since school resumed. As for me, I am basically living the same life as before the high alert. The only difference, for the time being, is the party when I go to the dungeon. Nanami, Amane, and Rei join us. It was already during the high alert when Nanami transferred to this school, so she went to school for the first time after the high alert was lifted. I thought Nanami would be able to make friends right away, but I have mixed feelings because I''m considered air in class. Also, at this school, she quickly became popular with the boys, and was often confessed to. However, she seems to refuse, saying, ''First of all, the minimum requirement is to be stronger and cooler than my Onii-chan.''." Yeah, Nanami understands, great. If you want to go out with my Imouto, beat me first. As for Amane, there''s nothing particularly noteworthy during the dungeon capture, but it seems that after going shopping something was decided in a discussion between the girls, and she was banned from contact with me for a while. That''s right, I didn''t hear it directly, I just guessed from Amane''s words and actions, and the words and actions of the other girls. As for Rei, she has a bit of work to do as an explorer, so it feels like she''s getting mixed up irregularly during her free time. It''s the same for us, but Rei already doesn''t need to work for money. However, when it comes to an S-rank explorer, there are times when work is arranged by the Union, so it seems that it can''t be helped because it''s necessary to receive a certain amount of duty as a high-rank explorer. And the second thing is that on the way home from the dungeon, we eat and stay overnight depending on the house. Today as well, on the way home from the dungeon, I had dinner at home, and I relaxed after the meal. Since Rei didn''t have any work to do today, she dived into the dungeon with us and slowly raised her level. "I''m sorry to always bother you." "It''s fine. Nanami and Fuhito are indebted to you, so don''t worry about it." When Rei comes home, she bows her head a little apologetically at my mother, but my mother smiles and looks at us. "That''s right. I''m always indebted to Rei. Please don''t hesitate." "Right, right, I''m really indebted to Rei-chan." Nanami and I nod at our mother''s gaze as we answer. [ Follow-up. Recently, there have been many missing people in dungeons all over Japan, but it seems that a new victim has appeared today as well ... ] At that time, news of the dungeon disappearance incident began to flow on the TV. This incident had already surfaced when the school started, but it seems that the number of missing explorers has been increasing recently, and it has been frequently featured in the news. "Recently, there''s been nothing but news about this incident." My mother mutters when she hears the news. "That''s right. It''s a big problem in the Union, and an investigation by high-rank explorers has begun. I''ve been asked by the Union to investigate, and I''ve dived into several dungeons in the area, but in the dungeons so far, no plausible cause has been found. However, at this time, I haven''t heard of anyone disappearing in the dungeons around here." "Is that so. I don''t think anything will happen to you guys, but please don''t overdo it." It seems that the reason why Rei is often called out to work is related to these dungeon disappearance incidents, and Rei tells me the results of the investigation of the dungeon in Toshima District. "I know. I can handle it." "Right, right, no matter what happens, as long as Onii-chan is here, we''ll be fine!!" "Certainly, if it''s Fuhito-kun, he should be able to do something about it." "Really." When Nanami and I reassure our mother who is worried about us, Amane mutters with a wry smile, and Rei nods with a similar smile. THere''s no way I, an E-rank explorer, can do something that even an S-rank explorer can''t figure out. Nanami likes me too much, so I get that, but what exactly is the trust the other two have for me? It''s true that as an E-rank explorer, I''ve reached a level where I can defeat C-rank monsters due to the progress I''ve made in the hidden test, but for B-rank, not to mention S-rank Rei, I''m not even close. "Don''t you know anything?" "Well, it seems that the people who were there actually disappeared in front of their eyes. However, if it''s a transfer trap, they should be in the dungeon. If they''re in the dungeon as a party, they know where they are in the dungeon, so if there''s no sign of anyone disappearing in the dungeon, I think they got caught up in something else, but beyond that, I don''t know anything." I thought that if she knew something, I could take countermeasures, so I asked Rei, but she said that she doesn''t know anything other than that it seems they disappeared like a teleportation trap and disappeared from the dungeon. "Anyway, I have no choice but to be careful when exploring now." "Yes." I can''t do much. I think we have to be careful anyway. "So, that ... Um, is it okay today?" "What?" I couldn''t understand Rei''s sudden fidgeting and tilt my head. "Mou, you already know, it''s games, games!!" "Y, yeah, that''s what it is. You''re really into it. Okay. What do you guys want to do?" Rei blushes as she answers, and I ask the other three as well. "It''s fine ~ !!" "I''m fine too." "Hmm." With the consent of the other three, we decide to play a game. Even so, I didn''t think Rei would be so addicted to games. Why don''t you buy games when you can buy them yourself? I have endless questions. CH 205 Episode 205: My beloved is calling me -Tiroriroriiin The next day, my cell phone rang when school classes started. "Oh, what happened, Nanami?" Even though the class had just started, the teacher in charge of the class tried to warn me when I suddenly answered the phone, but when I glared back at him, he didn''t say anything. Even if it''s God, I won''t forgive anyone who gets in the way of me and my Imouto''s conversation. [ Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!! Onii-chan, help me!! ] What I hear is Nanami''s crying. I was angry and my vision almost went blank again, but thanks to Shia pulling the sleeve of my uniform, the kissing scene flashed back and I was able to calm down a bit. Unlike last time, Nanami contacted me. It shouldn''t be a critical situation. "What''s wrong, Nanami!?" I pull myself together and answer the call. [ Eguu ... Umm ... My friend disappeared ... ] I might be a bad person, but I''m relieved to find out that it''s not about Nanami herself. "What exactly happened!? What''s going on?" [ Suddenly ... In the dungeon ... They seem to have disappeared. ] I see. Apparently it''s related to the dungeon disappearance incident. Has there finally been a casualty around here. "So? What do you want me to do?" [ Come over here ... Please, Onii-chan ... ] Please Onii-chan ... Please Onii-chan ... Please Onii-chan ... Nanami''s voice reverberates in my head. If you ask me to do that, I have no choice but to go to you as a brother. I immediately start packing my things. "H, hey, Satou ..." "What is it?" The teacher talks to me seeing me put my things in my bag, so I ask what he wants. I want to go to Nanami as soon as possible, so I glare at the teacher to make it as soon as possible. "N, no, are you leaving early?" "Yes, it''s an emergency, so I''m going home." "A, ahh, okay. Be careful." "Yes, thank you. Excuse me." The teacher seemed to be asking me something, but he seemed to understand my situation and sees me off without asking anything. "Fu-kun." "Shia, what is it?" "Me? Help?" Shia, who was watching the exchange between me and the teacher, asks me. Shia also cares about Nanami like a younger sister, I think she wants to do something too. However, Nanami is currently distraught and I haven''t been able to hear the details of the situation, so we''ll talk about that later. "Thank you. But, for the time being, I don''t know the details of the situation, so when I find out, I''ll contact you." "Hmm." Shia obediently withdraws at my reply. "Then, if you''ll excuse me." "Eh!?" I thought I heard something behind me, but I lean out the window, jump down, land in the schoolyard, and run towards Nanami. I sharpen my Five Senses and Intuition, figure out Nanami''s location from the presence of Luck''s Kagema, skillfully devising Qigong so as not to damage the buildings, and proceed towards that location in the shortest distance. "Nanami ~ , here I come." I arrive where Nanami is in just a minute. After all, if you do the hidden test, your physical ability will rise before you know it. It''s really important to raise your active proficiency. "Huh!?" "Where on earth did you come from!?" Nanami''s classmates are surprised to see me in the school classroom. I''m hanging on the wall outside the window, currently. "Ah, Onii-chan!!" Nanami''s eyes are swollen and she comes over to the window and unlocks it. "Hey. Nanami, are you okay?" "Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan ..." When I enter the classroom, Nanami hugs me and starts crying. "Yoshi yoshi ..." I stroke Nanami''s head for a while to calm her down. "Onii-chan, you came quickly, didn''t you? It''s only been about a minute since I contacted you, right?" Nanami lifts her upper body slightly away from me and looks up at me with bright red eyes and asks. "Hahahaha. If my precious and cute Imouto calls me, your brother would come in a minute, right?" "Yeah, thank you, Onii-chan ... I love you." When I answer naturally, Nanami hugs me again and buries her face in my chest. Nanami is cute after all. I return her loving embrace and hug her in return. "I, I envy you ..." "I can''t believe that Satou-san is being ''deredere'' ..."(TN:lovestruck/fawning/mooning) "Satou-san, who seems to have no interest in men ..." Seeing us like that, the men stare at Nanami. ""..."" I can feel the scent of jealousy in the men''s gazes, but when I glare at them, everyone falls silent. "Isn''t it embarrassing in a place like this? Look, look, tell me the details." "Eh, ah, yeah, that''s right." Nanami has completely forgotten that this is a classroom and is being spoiled by me. "Speaking of which, what about classes?" "Well, the first hour is self-study." "Is that so." There''s no teacher, so when I ask Nanami about it, she says it''s self-studying. "So, what exactly happened?" "Yeah, there''s a girl, Alice-chan, who got along with me right after I transferred schools, but it seems that she went into a dungeon with someone she was in a party with yesterday ..." After she understood, I receive an explanation from Nanami about her missing friend. CH 206 Episode 206: A brother doesn''t break a promise to his sister "Hmm, is that so. Yesterday, she went to an E-rank dungeon with her friends who were originally in a party, and before they knew it, only that girl disappeared ..." "Yes." After receiving an explanation from Nanami, I fold my arms and ponder. I think it''s a good idea to ask a party member first. "So, who are the party members?" "The only girl in this class, is En-chan. I got along with this girl through Alice-chan. I met En-chan at school today, and I only just learned about what happened yesterday ..." Nanami brings a black-haired girl standing nearby and introduces her. I don''t know anything about this girl, and she seems depressed because her friend is gone. "Nice to meet you ..." "Yeah, oh, yes, nice to meet you. So, what about the Explorers'' Union and the police?" I nod to greet her as she lowers her head with a sad face. "Yes, I contacted them. It just doesn''t look like they''re going to move soon ..." "Got it ..." I nod to her, who cut off her words halfway through with an expression that shows her sadness and her disappointment. It''s true that the police and the Explorers'' Union may not be able to act immediately. Even so, the cause of the dungeon disappearance is still unknown. If the cause is unknown, and they dispatch people without any countermeasures, then if that person also disappears, it will be like a double disaster. I think it''s not unreasonable to move cautiously. "So, should I go investigate that dungeon?" I think that is what Nanami wants me to do. And, if possible, I''d like to investigate the cause, find her friend, and bring her home. "Go ... can you?" Nanami asks me hesitantly. Even though she''s always so selfish, she doesn''t really want to ask me for things that might put me in danger or cause trouble for me. When I think that she''s worried about me, it''s my nature as a brother to want to respond to her feelings all the more. "Of course, isn''t it obvious? There''s no way I''m not going to do something about a girl who gets along well with my precious Imouto." "Thank you!! I really love Onii-chan!!" When I answer with a smile, Nanami once again hugs me and rubs her head against me in front of everyone. I feel very happy at the moment. Yeah, yeah, it''s no exaggeration to say that I live for this moment. "What? Nanami, did you think I would decline your request?" "Because it''s dangerous, and you might even die ... I don''t want you to go to such a place ..." I pull Nanami away from my body and look Nanami in the eyes. "That''s ridiculous. There''s no way I could refuse Nanami''s request for such a reason. Besides, I can''t die leaving Nanami behind. I''ll come back properly. I promise." After giving a bitter smile, I bend down to meet Nanami''s gaze and put out my little finger with a serious expression. "But ..." Nanami still hesitates indecisively. "I won''t break my promise to Nanami, right?" "Yeah, that''s right ... That''s right. Please, Onii-chan. Help Alice-chan. And come back properly." I couldn''t bear to see Nanami like that and ask her again. Nanami closes her eyes and nods while looking back at the past. Then, Nanami also wraps her pinky finger around mine, and we pinky promise. "Oh, leave it to me." I accept Nanami''s request and nod firmly. "So, En-chan ... is that right? I''d like to ask you a question, okay?" "Eh, ah, yes, of course." Surprised by the sudden turn of events, En-chan nods her head in confusion. "For the time being, can you tell me in detail about the situation at the time, the place where she disappeared, and what she was doing?" "I understand." After that, I listened to En-chan''s story and grasped the situation of the time. "Ah, Nanami''s house-sitting this time, right?" "Y, yeah, that''s right." After listening to the whole story, I warn Nanami just in case. Nanami nods reluctantly as if she really wants to go. If she says she wants to go with me, I will definitely stop her. "Yeah. If we go together and Nanami disappears, I won''t care about Alice-chan and will do my best to find Nanami." The reason why Nanami is left at home is because of the possibility of this happening. I have to tell her firmly. "I, I know. That''s why I called you, Onii-chan. I don''t know what you would do if I were gone." "Hahahahaa. That''s already decided. I immediately take a break from school, thoroughly investigate every nook and cranny of the dungeon where Nanami disappeared, find clues, and no matter where the place is, go there, no matter who the opponent is in the country or the world, I will beat down anyone who gets in my way and search for Nanami until I find her. Isn''t that normal?" I ask Nanami, who has a bewildered look on her face, what she thought would happen if my sister disappeared as an older brother. ""No, it''s not normal at all!!"" However, the answer ends up being a tsukkomi from the entire class surging towards me. "Ehehe, that''s right, that''s my Onii-chan, isn''t it ~ ." Nanami is twisting her body and fidgeting shyly. CH 207 Episode 207: The light of life, precarious situation (Third Party Perspective) "Haa!!" "Blizzard!!" The voices of two people, a man and a woman, echo inside the dungeon. The man swings a Western sword in the vanguard, and the woman in the rear chants magic. "Kishaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" The opponent is a mighty scorpion-type monster. Its strength is SS-rank. It is one of the strongest monsters in the world. However, the monster was also damaged by the attacks of the man and woman in front of it. In other words, both the man and the woman have the ability to deal damage to that monster. "Haa ... Haa ..." "Haa ... Haa ..." However, the man and woman are quite exhausted. "Kishaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa." The scorpion-type monster''s tail attacks continuously. "Tch." While the man manages to parry, the man was barely able to parry with his weapon. "Kyaa!!" However, the woman''s legs tangle from exhaustion and she can''t dodge the last attack, and the tip of the tail with a poisonous stinger stretches towards the woman. "Anna!!" The man immediately kicks off the ground and jumps out in front of the woman called Anna. "Gah!?" The man manages to block the attack from the tail''s stinger with his shield, but the tip of the stinger grazes his cheek. "Kyaaaaaaaaaa!!" And although it was good to block it, the body of the man who flew away trying to protect Anna involves Anna who was behind him and is blown backwards. They roll around on the ground and finally stop after about 10 meters. The two manage to get up quickly because they prevented a direct hit. "Guu. I''m sorry." "N, no, I''m saved. More importantly, you, that wound ... It''s just temporary, but ... Antidote." "Tch. I''ve grown dull." The monster won''t wait for them, so they immediately turn to face it. Anna casts her detoxification spell on her husband, who has been poisoned and is turning pale. However, this monster''s poison isn''t something that could be easily detoxified with Antidote. Even so, if you apply it, you can delay the poison from circulating in your body. "Kishaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa." "Tch. Can''t be helped!! I''ll do that. Anyway, we have to get through this now!!" "I understand. Entrust the disturbance to me!!" "Right!!" The scorpion monster approaches the two who were blown away at once. By the time they got here, both their physical strength and magical power had become almost empty. But, you can''t make an omelet without breaking eggs. If they don''t get through here, they''ll lose their lives either way. The man decides to use his remaining physical strength, or rather his life, to show off his skills with all his might. Along with that, Anna also decides to attract the enemy''s attention with what little magical power she has. "Over here!! Icicle Lance x 10!!" Anna manifests ten gigantic spears of ice and hits the scorpion monster. "Kishaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" The monster pounces at Anna, targeting her with an ice spear impaling its epidermis. She made a mistake by getting her legs tangled before, but she won''t make the same mistake again. With the barely remaining magical power flooding her whole body, while dodging the monster''s attack, she casts attack magic continuously to attract its attention. "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" During that time, the man''s magical power suddenly explodes. Then, he focuses that energy on his own sword. Strangely enough, it is very similar to a technique that a girl showed at a certain school. "Anna!!" "Yes!!" In a harmonious exchange, Anna was just heading in front of the man, but she suddenly changes direction and jumps out of the line of sight of the man. "Katsuragi-style swordsmanship, Third Form, Hien!!" The sword is brandished in a unique form and then swung down. -Zubaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan A slash that is visualized along with a white flash approaches the scorpion monster at unstoppable speed as if crawling on the ground. "Kishaa!?" The monster immediately tries to intersect, but it''s too late as Anna attracts it.(TN:Guessing ''intersect'' here means something like doing a 90 degree change of direction or something like that.) It is swallowed by a wave of white slashing attacks. "Haa ... Haa ..." "Haa ... Haa ..." The man is on one knee, thrusting his sword into the ground, relying on it to barely support his body. Anna also manages to stand, supporting her body with a cane that is as tall as she is. The white flash passes by, and when their vision clears, there is the scorpion monster cut in two. The monster immediately disappears, and only the magic stone drops. "Haa ... Haa ... Somehow, it''s over ... Guaaa!!" "D, Dear!!" When he sees that the monster has turned into a magic stone, he collapses on the spot. Anna quickly runs over and lays the man''s body on his back on her own lap. "I''m sorry, I just made a mistake." "Haa ... It can''t be helped. Anyway, let''s get some rest now." "Yeah, right ..." Anna peers into the man''s face with a worried expression, and the man stiffens with a wry smile. They have already run out of potions, and now there is no way to recover from poison, and magic and health can only be recovered by resting. Anna realizes that the life of the man she loves before her eyes will be lost in the not too distant future, and she understands that without him she will soon disappear as well. "Alexia, it looks like I won''t be able to keep my promise ..." Anna mutters, imagining the face of her daughter who is somewhere. CH 208 Episode 208: Ninja Art Kage Bunshin no Jutsu In response to Nanami''s story, I head to the E-rank dungeon, Namioka Dungeon. The Namioka Dungeon is the monumental dungeon where I was promoted to E-rank. Come to think of it, I wonder how the Onii-san with the hundred faces, the explorer who was the examiner is. [ Alright. I don''t know anything about the dungeon disappearance case, so don''t overdo it. Contact me right away if anything happens. I''ll run to you right away. ] Putting that aside, when I tell Shia about the situation via ''LINNE'', and tell her that she should refrain from exploring the dungeon alone for a while, and that I am heading to Namioka Dungeon to investigate by myself, she sends me words that are so fluent that I can''t imagine from her normal conversation. I can''t imagine Shia speaking those words in my head, so my head is conflicted. This isn''t a keyboard warrior ... What should I call it? I can''t think of a suitable word. "Thank you. I will contact you if I find out anything, and please tell the teacher that I will be absent for a while." I reply while muttering to myself, and pass the journey to the Namioka Dungeon. When I arrive at the Namioka Dungeon in question, I see a scene of explorers stranded in front of the dungeon. "Excuse me, what happened?" I speak to the explorer who is closest to me. "Eh, aahh, that, it seems that there was a victim in the dungeon disappearance case here. It was decided just now that the dungeon was closed and is off limits." "I see. Is that so, thank you very much." "No, no, don''t worry about it. I''m not busy. Well, if I can''t get in there, what should I do ..." When I thank the man who taught me, he waves his hand and shakes his head, and is mostly talking to himself at the end. Really. They can''t go investigate right away, but in order to prevent secondary damage, they decided to blockade the dungeon so that no more explorers can enter ... However, I can''t back down. It''s because of my sister''s request. I move to an unpopulated place. "There''s no problem here ... Luck." "Won." After confirming that the area is unpopulated, I let myself sink into Luck''s shadow. Luck, who understands what I want to do just by calling its name, is amazing. Of course, if you ask why, it''s because I will invade the dungeon. Since this is an E-rank dungeon, the resident explorers probably aren''t that high rank. I don''t think there is anyone at Rei''s level. So, I should be able to enter the dungeon without any problems if I hide in the shadows and move without being detected. As if to prove that hypothesis, I quickly proceed while hiding in the shadows, and approach the entrance of the dungeon without being spotted by anyone. "Oh, I see ... There was a gate here ..." That''s right, I remember. The Shushima Dungeon''s gate was completely destroyed, so I entered without any problems, but that''s not the case here. On the other hand, if the gate were to open on its own in front of so many explorers, I would definitely be exposed. "Can''t something be done ..." "Won." Luck rubs his head against me who is worrying like that. It seems to have something to say. "What is it?" "Won." "What? if it''s a shadow, you can easily pass through that gate?" Luck cleverly uses gestures to explain to me, and I understand what it is trying to say. "Won." "I see. Does that mean there''s no such thing as a door that''s perfect and doesn''t allow shadows to pass through?" "Won." It seems that Luck''s shadow can pass through even the tiniest gap. It''s still a very good subordinate of mine. I can''t do without it anymore. "I see, as expected of Luck." "Wowon!!" When I stroke Luck with all my might with a ''washa washa'' to praise it, Luck cries out with a happy expression on its face. "Then, I''ll ask of you, Luck." "Won." After appreciating it for a while, we immediately proceed to the gate as it is. 5 meters, 4 meters, 3 meters, 2 meters, 1 meter remains. Passed. Luck and I are able to pass through the gate without any problems. "Amazing, Luck!!" "Wowon!!" I stroke Luck''s back again, and Luck turns around and cries happily. "Well then, let''s go out and start investigating." "Won." Jumping out of Luck''s shadow, I search for signs in the dungeon. Apparently there are still some explorers left. That''s right, if they go out of the way to find her and bring her back, they run the risk of having them disappear when they go looking for her. As soon as the remaining people return, they will be banned from entering again. I hope they don''t get involved in the incident ... "Okay, I''m thinking of starting the investigation, but we don''t have enough manpower. Luck, how many Kagema can you produce?" "Won!!" "What!? You can make as many as you want!? Well then, let''s go with 1,000 for the time being." When I ask Luck about the number of Kagema, it gives me a startling answer. In that case, if you use that many, the investigation will progress quickly. "Won!!" "Oohh, that''s amazing!!" A thousand Kagema appear behind Luck. Is this the so-called protagonist-class Kage Bunshin ... I didn''t think it could really make 1,000 of them, just how good is my subordinate ... With this alone, the investigation should progress.(TN:Kage Bunshin = shadow clone technique.) "Then, Luck and I will act together in case something goes wrong, and the other guys should split up and investigate. If anything strange happens, report it immediately!!" ""Won."" At my command, the Kagema cry out all at once, and then scatter all over the dungeon. CH 209 Episode 209: Dragged into metastasis We start investigating the dungeon while avoiding other explorers. I''ll have the Kagema search every nook and cranny of the dungeon, and we''ll investigate every corner of the place where the incident happened. We head to the third floor. "Okay!! Luck, it''s another race to the third floor." "Won." WHen I ask Luck to compete like before, Luck suddenly becomes motivated. This time it''s just a simple speed competition, so maybe Luck thinks it has a chance of winning. "Alright, we start when this stone falls, okay?" "Won." When I pick up a suitable stone and hold it up so that it can be seen by Luck, Luck nods that it understands. "Hoi." last time I learned how to throw stones really lightly. It doesn''t pierce the ceiling like the previous first stone, and the stone flies in a neat arc. Then, the stone fell. "Don!!"(TN:Dunno why it''s chat bubble instead of -Don!! like normal SFX, but W/E) At that moment, we run. I feel like the dungeon shook on our first step, but I think it''s probably just my imagination. I search for the shortest route to the next floor, select the shortest route and push forward. "Hah hah hah hah ..." Luck was chasing after me so hard that I wouldn''t leave it behind. Last time I ran a monster-hunting race with it, I pulled away from it, but it seems to be growing up quite a bit, with Luck following me. But, I''m still not serious. "Then, I''ll get serious, shall I? Can you follow me?" "Won!!" "Okay, that''s the spirit!!" When I ask Luck that came after me, it barks as if it is only natural. If it''s that energetic, there''s no problem!! I put more strength into my legs and start running. "Woooooooooooooooooooon." After Luck howls, something like black mist clings to its legs and it starts running. As a result, its speed increases, and it is following me without being left behind due to my speed. It seems that Luck has really grown this time, and it looks like it''s going to be a battle that I can''t let my guard down. After that, we were in a dead heat, until we were about 500 meters away from where the disappearance incident happened on the third floor. I am still unable to pull apart from Luck. "Okay, from here it''s the last spurt!!" At the end, I run with all my might, running about 100 meters. "Hah hah hah hah." Luck also desperately follows while sticking out its tongue in pain. But, that was also the limit. All of a sudden, I can''t hear Luck running. Confident of victory, I run through the target area at top speed. But, then a black shadow appears in front of me. It is Luck. Apparently, Luck was hiding in my shadow. It makes no sound at all. And Luck passes the destination barely ahead of me. "Uwaa. Luck, that''s dirty!!" "Won." "What? The use of shadow power wasn''t prohibited!? ... Haa ... Certainly, it''s as Luck says. It''s my loss." I unintentionally shout that it was cowardly, but I am told back with a fair argument that I can''t argue back against, so I have no choice but to admit defeat. "Won." "Next time, you''re going to win fair and square?" Luck won the match this time, but he still hasn''t won by fighting head-on in a fair and square manner, so it may think that it''s actually a loss. "That''s what I want too!!" In that case, I will also fight with Qigong at that time. Then I should never lose. "Won." However, the next moment, Luck barked as if anticipating my thoughts. "What!? Qigong is prohibited? Haa ... It can''t be helped ... I won''t use Qigong and will fight just like this time." "Won!!" Deciding that I should keep the cheat of using Qigong a secret, Luck disappears in satisfaction with that answer. "Well then, let''s reward Luck before checking it out." "Won." When I try to reward Luck, Luck rubs its head against my body like a headbutt while breathing hard. It seems to be very happy with a reward. "Well, calm down. The reward is Black Minotaur Meat!!" "Woooooooooooooooooooooon!!" After Luck calms down, it hears that its reward is Black Minotaur Meat, and it howls at the ceiling in joy. It''s a rare ingredient that even I can''t get enough of, so it can''t help but be happy. "Here you go." "Won." Luck receives the Black Minotaur Meat from me and stuffs its mouth with deliciousness. "Then, I''ll start first." "Won." While Luck is eating meat, I begin to explore the area first. After a few minutes, Luck joins Fuhito and tries various things such as sniffing, digging the walls of the dungeon, and continues the investigation for about two hours.(TN:Author randomly added a ''Fuhito'' here when it''s supposed to be first person ...) "Luck, what about the Kagema?" "Won ..." As far as I could see from the situation, it seems that there is no particularly good information from the Kagema. "Tch. No clues ... Let''s take a break." "Won." We can''t find any clues, so we decide to rest here. "Won!?" However, at that time, Luck lets out a strange voice. "What''s wrong, Luck?" "Wowon." "What!? One of the Kagema is gone?" "Won." According to Luck, one Kagema has disappeared from the dungeon. If we can find out what happened to that one, we should be able to understand the situation about the disappearance of the other missing people. "Can you get in touch with it?" "Won." "Then, please." Luck closes its eyes for a while after answering my question that it would try it. "Won." "What? You say the area is surrounded by a forest? Also, there are monsters, so it looks like a dungeon?" "Won." "But it doesn''t look like a forest dungeon at all ..." Apparently it''s alive. In other words, the Kagema has transferred somewhere. Moreover, in a dungeon somewhere different from this dungeon. I have a rough outline of the disappearance cases. Perhaps, after the time when Stampedes occurred frequently, other dungeons were included in the transfer destinations of transfer traps. Also, while teleportation traps used to be stationary, they may now be constantly moving within the dungeons. Then, it would be explained. "So, is there an explorer who disappeared over there?" "Won." "Then, please." For the time being, the hypothesis has passed to some extent, so I''ll have the Kagema search for any missing people nearby. "Won." "Are you serious." After waiting a while, a surprising reply comes back. It seems Alice-chan was that person. However, the monsters that appear seem to be D-rank dungeon monsters, and she seems to be hiding and scared. "Let the Kagema guard Alice-chan for the time being." "Won." Luck nods at my instructions. It''s good that Alice-chan was found right away, but I can''t go help her because I don''t know where she is. In order to do that, I have no choice but to get caught in the transfer trap. As expected, I don''t know where the teleportation trap is. For a moment, it seemed to emit light, and my field of vision moves to a cave dungeon-like place, much like the Namioka Dungeon. "Uwaa. I did it now ..." By the time I realized it, it''s already too late. Without being able to report the results to anyone, I get caught with Luck and am sent to another dungeon. CH 210 Episode 210: When will it end, desu ~ !? (Third Party Perspective) "This ... is terrible, desu ~ ..." "Well ... The dungeons around town all triggered Stampedes, and the dungeons were D-rank, but it seems like there was also a ''Dungeon Rebirth'' happening. The monsters were C-rank, and the explorers couldn''t handle it, and it caused quite a bit of damage." The girl with blonde hair and crimson eyes, dressed in a white-based priest''s uniform with deep slits, looks at the scene in front of her with a sorrowful expression on her face. The girl''s name is Noelle. She is one of the world''s foremost Healers, known as a Saint. And adult woman with long blonde hair that flutters in a preeminent style answers Noelle''s reaction. After she ran her own errands, she has taken Noelle into her care. She lives up to the impression that she is a woman with a reliable atmosphere, and she has a caring personality. They arrive at a temporary clinical facility. Due to the large damage caused by the Stampedes, injured people could not be accommodated at the hospital. Therefore, this is a place where people overflow from it. More than a hundred people are lying in a large gymnasium. Seriously injured patients were moved to the hospital, and those with less life-threatening conditions were moved here. However, even if the danger to their lives is low, there are people who have lost limbs, who have lost their eyesight due to severe damage to their eyes, and so on, people with fairly severe injuries are gathered here, and the facility is filled with a sense of tragedy. "Jessica, can I do it right away, desu?" "Right. For now, let''s say hello to the person in charge here." "Understood, desu ~." Noelle, who can''t bear to see the devastation, looks at the blonde woman and asks. Jessica can''t decide on her own, so they first look for the person in charge together. "Excuse me." "Yes, what is it?" Jessica calls out to a nurse that was walking by. "I have received a request, but where is the person in charge here?" "If it''s the boss, it''s the doctor who''s treating people over there." "Understood. Thank you very much." After the nurse politely instructs them, the two bow their heads and head to the person in charge. "Damn. I don''t have enough medicine!!" When they go to the person who was said to be the person in charge, the man is cursing while treating people. With so many victims, it''s only natural that the medicine will run out in no time. "Excuse me." "What!! I''m busy!!" When Jessica talks to the man, the man yells at Jessica to vent his anger. "Calm down a little, desu ~ , Calm." "Houhee ~." When Noelle casts a spell on the man who yelled at Jessica because she couldn''t stand his actions, the man let out a strange voice and his face looks as if he had gotten rid of the venom. "Suddenly I feel calmer. No, sorry, sorry. I was a bit irritable. So, what do you want?" The man is dumbfounded for a while, but he comes to his senses and asks what their business is with a completely different smile. "We received a request to treat injured people. This child is an excellent Healer." "What. Is that so. That''s really helpful. I"m almost out of medicine. Let''s start with the seriously injured patients. I think it''s divided into several sections, but can you see the numbers on the partitions of those sections?" When Jessica explains the purpose of their visit, the man nods and begins to explain. "I see them, desu ~ ." "Please treat the patient with the lowest number first." "Understood, desu ~ ." After receiving the man''s instructions, Noelle understands what to do and moves to a section surrounded by a partition with a tag written as number one. "Excuse me, I was told to treat these patients?" "Eh, ah, is that so?" "Yes, I received instructions from the person in charge." "I see, I understand. I will guide you, so please treat them in order." "Understood, desu ~ ." She doesn''t know who to start treatment from, so she decides to leave the situation to the nursing staff and be guided in turn. "First of all, this person please." The first person she is guided to is a man with severe burns all over his body, one of his legs missing, and the man seems to be gasping for breath. Seeing as though they can''t admit serious patients, it can be expected that the hospital''s devastation will not be comparable to this one. "Understood, desu!! ~~ Perfect Heal!! Become completely refreshed, desu ~ ." After receiving the instructions, Noelle chants a spell in front of the patient and casts healing magic. "Huh?" Then, far from just burns, he is even healed of all defects. The nurse, who had thought that she would only stop the bleeding and make his life no longer at risk, let out a voice of shock at the sight in front of her. "What are you ..." "Even if I look like this, I''m still a Saint, desu ~ ?" Noelle proudly puffs out her chest with a doya face at the nurse who is stunned and asks her a questions. "That''s ridiculous ... There''s no reason for a Saint to be here ... No, the scene in front of me must be true. I understand. Please save everyone." "Understood, desu ~ ." After that, Noelle single-mindedly casts recovery magic all around. "When exactly is this going to end, desu !?" However, no matter how many times she used magic, the patients keep coming one after another, and as expected, Noelle enters such a situation. A hospital official who heard the story brings the patients in and has Noelle treat them. CH 211 Episode 211: It''s different from what I expected (Whisper) After my vision distorts, a dark green world covers my vision. "Here is ..." "Won." I look around and Luck pulls my Jersey and appeals. It seems to have something to tell me. "What is it?" "Won." "What? The Kagema that suddenly disappeared is here?" "Won." When I ask Luck, it seems that there is a Kagema that was sent here. I think it felt a connection between itself and the Kagema when we were brought closer or something. In other words, if I go to that Kagema, Alice-chan should be hiding there. Let''s help her first. Like Nanami, she is a newcomer who has just become an explorer due to the emergency measures. Moreover, she is probably quite lonely if she is alone. "Luck, for now, please guide me to where Alice-chan is." "Won." When I give instructions to Luck, it begins to lead the way. As I approach, I can sense that there are signs. The vital signs show that she''s alive and well, and it''s not like they''re getting any smaller, so she shouldn''t be injured. "Hey!! Alice-chan, are you there? I''m here to help you. I''m Satou Fuhito. I''m Nanami''s older brother. If you''re still alive, please answer me!!" Thinking that she would be surprised if I suddenly approached her, I approach Alice-chan while calling out to her. "Don''t be surprised because we''re going over there!! Don''t worry, we''re allies!!" There is no sign of her coming out, so as I get closer, I can clearly see where Alice-chan is. There is a small hole at the base of a slightly large tree, and she seems to be hiding in it. Spending the night in such a place must have been very scary, worrying about when a monster would come. "Hey, are you okay?" "Eeii!!" What comes out of the hole is a dagger and a cute voice like an anime character. I quickly dodge and grab the arm that comes out. "Kyaa!! Help me!!" "Hey!! Calm down!!" "Pervert!! Molester!! Flasher!!" "I''m not, so calm down!!" I call out to try to calm Alice-chan, who is raging wildly, but she starts to rampage even more. That''s it!! Isn''t this the turn of Luck who captivated Nanami!? "Luck, let her be healed with your mofumofu." "Won." I let go of her arm and walk away from the entrance of the hole, where I am replaced by Luck. "Kyaa!! Monster!! Nkyuu~ ..." However, it seems that Luck was counterproductive, and after hearing her shout once, I can no longer hear her voice. "Acha ~, did she faint?" When I look past Luck and look at her, Alice-chan is fainted and lying down. I thought it would be fine it if was Luck, but this place is inside a dungeon. It''s no wonder she''s so frightened that it''s mistaken as a monster. Luck is a wolf. If a big dog suddenly appears in front of me, I would have been scared. "I was a little lacking in consideration ..." After thinking to myself and reflecting, I thought it was bad, but I pull Alice-chan out of the hole and lay her down on something like a simple bed. "For the time being, should we investigate the area? Luck, can you use Kagema to investigate the area and look for other explorers? While you''re at it, please defeat the nearby monsters." "Won." Following my instructions, Luck makes dozens of Kagema from its shadow and leaves with them. I think it can protect this child''s safety and get a certain amount of information. I don''t think Luck''s Kagema will lose to a D-rank monster. "Nn ... Nnnn ..." "Oh, are you awake?" After a few minutes, the girl starts to move and gradually opens her eyes. I look her in the face and call out. "... Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" "I don''t think you have to be so surprised ..." Gradually focusing and noticing me, she raises her upper body slightly and backs up behind her. As expected, it hurts when she gets scared over and over again. "Are you okay? I''m here to help you?" "Eh, ah, you, who are you!?" I briefly explain the current situation to Alice-chan without moving from where I am, but it seems that I have become a mysterious and suspicious person. "I was yelling just before. I''m Nanami''s older brother Satou Fuhito. Nanami asked me to help you, so I was investigating the Namioka Dungeon where you disappeared. Then I got caught in a trap just like you." "Nana-chan''s ... older brother?" When I explain why I came to help Alice-chan, Alice-chan looks at me dumbfoundedly and asks. "Ah, that''s right. Nanami cutely asked me to help you." I''m a brother who can''t refuse if their cute sister asks them. "So, can you move?" "S, sorry. I can''t put strength in my legs ..." "Okay. Luck, come back." Seeing Alice-chan who can''t move, I call Luck. "Won." "Hii!?" "It''s okay. This guy is my familiar and I call it Luck. It won''t attack you." "Y, yes, I understand ..." Alice-chan is terrified by the sudden appearance of Luck, but when she receives my explanation, she looks a little relieved and breaths a sigh of relief. "Let''s go to the exit first." "Kya ..." I pick up the calmed down Alice-chan. She lets out a little groan from the sudden turn of events, but I don''t care. "Eh, ah, wait, this ..." Alice-chan who was picked up is looking down with her face red. "Eh!?" However, it is only for a moment that I pick her up, and I immediately put her on Luck''s back, Alice-chan''s face is dyed with surprise again. Did something happen? "It''s different from what I expected ..." "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing!!" I ask her if she is dissatisfied with something, but she replies in a loud voice. Let''s go outside and figure out where we are. We start walking towards the entrance of the dungeon. CH 212 Episode 212: Dog, moving ahead "I see, Nanami is really popular at school." "That''s right, there aren''t many girls that are that cute both inside and out." Me and Alice-chan are walking towards the entrance of the dungeon while talking about Nanami. Alice-chan is rocking on Luck''s back. Nanami seems to be very popular in Junior High School due to her appearance and personality. I am very proud as an older brother. "Yeah, yeah, Nanami is certainly cute, so it can''t be helped that she''s popular. But, I have to correct one thing." "Umm, what is it?" However, there is one part about which I can''t keep quiet. Alice-chan tilts her head curiously. "It''s not that there aren''t many cute girls like Nanami, it''s that Nanami is the ''only'' one." "Eh, yes, that''s right. You are definitely Nanami''s older brother." Alice-chan looks kind of satisfied at my words and actions. "Eh!? Did you doubt me?" "No, I''m not saying that, but what the two of you talk about is exactly the same ..." I''m surprised that she still doubts me, but it seems that''s not the case. I let out a sigh of relief. "Did Nanami say something about me?" "She says you''re the strongest, coolest, most reliable, and the best Onii-chan in the world." "Oh!! I''m glad that Nanami thinks like that, even though I knew she loves me." Nanami loves me so much that she misses me just by being away for a while, yeah, yeah. Really ... It can''t be helped, so let''s buy her something again next time. Well, Nanami''s share is the same as everyone else''s, so she might buy it even if I don''t buy it for her, but it should be fine to give her a present. "Fufufuu. You really look like brother and sister." "Hahahahaa. It''s only natural for siblings, right?" "Umm, yes ... well, hahahahaa." Alice-chan smiles amusedly while looking at me, and when I respond with a grin, she hesitates for a moment, then affirms with a laugh. Huh? Did I say something funny?" It''s fine. "Won." "Oh, yeah." Luck barks at me. It''s a signal that another explorer is approaching. "Alice-chan, it seems that another explorer is approaching. I don''t know what kind of opponent they are, so please don''t let your guard down." "U, understood." After about five minutes of walking, six armed explorer-like people walk from the front. That''s normal, but there are things that aren''t normal at all. "Heei, doushitanda, booi ando gaaru? Maigoka?"(Hey, what''s wrong, boy and girl? Are you lost?) All of them are foreigners, not Japanese. I haven''t gone outside yet, so I don''t know, but something terrible might have happened. Because there is a high possibility that since there is a foreigner in the dungeon, this place might not be Japan. That''s why, the cell phone doesn''t work, and I don''t understand the language, I haven''t gotten out of the dungeon yet, but in such a situation, it may be that the circumstances of the people who disappeared in the dungeon could not easily communicate, and the case was not resolved. "Um, no, it''s totally fine. By the way, what country is this dungeon in." "Haahhahhaha!! Son''nakotomoshiranainokabooi!! Sassatoouchinikaerina!!"(Hahahaha!! I don''t know what you''re talking about, boy!! Quickly go back home!!) The man at the front with curly, blond hair and blue eyes laughs at me. The other members are all male, and I think it''s most fitting to call them college students with a slightly evil atmosphere. Come to think of it, why is this guy speaking broken Japanese? It''s really hard to understand. Well, I understand what they think of us. What they want somehow or another. "Haa ... I understand. I''m going home soon, so can you leave?" "Oi, oi, you''re not just going to pass through here, are you?" When I speak to the man who is blocking my way while being amazed, he suddenly switches to messy, slow Japanese and gives us a nasty smile. The other men are also laughing. Was it just acting? Haa ... I want to go back to where Nanami is as soon as possible ... Don''t they have great courage to disturb me when I''m going back to my sister? "Won!!" When my anger gauge begins to rise, Luck suddenly barks. "H, hii!?" "H, help!?" "S, stop!?" "U, uwaa!?" "M, monster!?" "Hiya!?" The next moment, a huge amount of Kagema surround them. The darkness itself takes on a terrifying appearance, as if it has taken the form of a wolf. "Hii." For some reason, Alice-chan is also frightened by Luck''s Kagema. Ah, I didn''t explain properly. "Alice-chan, that''s something like Luck''s alter ego, so don''t be afraid." "I, is that right." I stroke her head to calm her down and explain, and she shows me a relieved expression. Phew, good." ""Won!!"" The Kagema attack them as they are. ""Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"" The men''s wild screams go up, and then nothing is heard. "D, did they really kill them ...?" Alice-chan, who was watching the situation with bated breath, timidly asks about them. "No, that''s not true. Right? Luck." "Won." It happened so suddenly that I don''t know the details, but there must have been a reason. When I turn my gaze to Luck and ask it, Luck puffs out its chest and barks. Along with that bark, the Kagema that have been covering the men until just now separate from them and disperse. There are six unreasonable explorers with terrible faces wet with tears and runny noses lying there. "What are you going to do with these people?" "It can''t be helped. Let''s put them in Luck''s shadow and bring them with." "Won." I can''t leave them behind, so I put them in Luck''s shadow to carry them, and head for the dungeon''s exit again. CH 213 Episode 213: Illegal entry "Fuu ... Finally outside ..." "I''m finally out ... I''m finally oooooooout!! Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!!" A few hours after that, Alice-chan and I are able to escape from the dungeon. It feels like a wasteland as far as the eye can see, and the adjoining facility looks out of place. I didn''t think anything of it, but Alice-chan spent more than a day being tensed up in fear inside the dungeon, and she was alone. She must have felt lonely, and most of all, she had no prospect of escaping the dungeon alone, and would only die if she continued like that. Besides, there was no possibility that someone would come to rescue because no one knew that she was there. She thought the situation was really hopeless. There would have been hope if at least it was a full party, but it was only one person. I wouldn''t have come if I hadn''t been asked by Nanami. Considering that, Alice-chan might be pretty lucky too. If she miraculously survived such a situation, I think it can''t be helped even if her emotions explode. "For now, let''s put them out of sight and leave them alone." "Won." I let Alice-chan, who is on top of Luck, cry until she''s done with it, I throw the explorers out of the shadows after moving to an out-of-sight place. "Yoshi yoshi." "Ugu ... Gusu ... Uwaaaaaaaaaan." I continue stroking Alice-chan who is still crying for a while. "Ugu, gusu ... Iaabasoarary."(TN:Not a typo) Finally, Alice-chan, who has calmed down, cries and bows her head without being able to speak well. "No, no, don''t worry. I can''t leave a friend who gets along well with Nanami." "Ufufu ... Gusu ... You don''t have to put on airs ... Gusu." Alice-chan floats a smile, and laughs at me. Her face is quite terrible with her tears and runny nose. I don''t think it''s something that can be shown to people if a really cute girl is crying like that. Even if it can''t be helped if I see it, I don''t want others to see it. I take out a large towel and a potion from my bag and give them to Alice-chan. "This is?" Alice-chan tilts her head curiously because she has completely forgotten about her own condition. "Can you go out in front of people with such a face? Your cute face is ruined. So, if you wipe your tears with the towel and get rid of the swelling of your eyes with the potion, I don''t think it will be embarrassing to go out in public." "Th, thank you very much ..." As I explain, her face blushes and bows her head in thanks. The last bit was cute. She must be embarrassed to be seen crying. It would be cool if I could give it to her more casually, but even if I can do something about my appearance and fashion, I can''t do anything about my contents. After wiping her face with the towel, Alice-chan sprinkled the potion on her eyes. Thanks to that, her face is completely restored, and the face that she cried is nowhere to be seen. "H, how is it?" "Yeah. Your cute face is back to the point that I can''t tell you cried." "I, is that so. Thank you very much." When I smile at Alice-chan, who shows me a face that had become prettier, she bows her head in a slightly hurried manner and thanks me. "Well then, it seems that the cell phone doesn''t work, Alice-chan, let''s find out where this place is in a calm place." "Th, that''s right. I want to go home quickly." "Right. I have to keep my promise with Nanami. For now, let''s go to the building adjacent to this dungeon." "I understand." Me and Alice-chan head to the fairly large building that we can see. "Hunters'' Guild. Judging from the name, it''s probably a place like the Explorers'' Union, this building. It''s probably not Japan." "Eh!? Is that so!?" The sign on the building is written in English, but I am able to read it like Japanese without any particular problems. This may be thanks to the increase in Conversation proficiency. I had a guess from the beginning, but now it''s confirmed. Alice-chan is surprised by my words. I think she probably didn''t look around much because she was so happy she made it out of the dungeon. There may be places like this in the middle of the wilderness like this in Japan, but they must be places that are usually not visible or unknown. "Probably. If that''s the case, the situation is quite bad. We are completely illegally entering now. If we get caught, we may be questioned." "I don''t like that." Since I don''t have a passport or anything, I might be suspected of being a spy, starting with how I got here. I think it''s very hard for the Junior High School student Alice-chan, even though I''m fine. "That''s right. Then, there''s one way to return. We dive into the dungeon and find that trap again and move to a Japanese dungeon." "~~ !?" If I don''t want to be investigated for illegal entry, that''s the only choice at present. No, there is the way of crossing the sea, but it is extremely difficult to cross the sea while dealing with a horde like when I went to SpaEmo. However, as soon as the method is brought up, Alice-chan''s body trembles. It''s no wonder. She had a terrible and scary experience. "Don''t worry. You won''t be alone. I''ve pretty much figured out about that trap." "I, is that so ... Fuu." I smile as gently as I can and pat her head with the power of Caress, and she blushes a little and relaxes. This should ease her mind a little. "However, it''s dangerous to ask anything in this building, so let''s wake up those guys and listen to what they have to say." "It''s true that we might bring unnecessary trouble to ourselves." "Oh, that''s right." We return to the vicinity of the dungeon gate and approach the explorers who had been rolled out of sight. CH 214 Episode 214: Wan-ternet(The convenience of the dog transcends continents) "I see, this is Arizona, USA, near the Grand Canyon. I see." "Y, yes!! That''s right, hehehe." I am asking questions to the American party that got involved with us in the dungeon. Apparently, this land is America, far away from Japan. It also seems to be a dungeon located a little off the famous Route 66, near the more famous Grand Canyon. "Now that the location is clear, is this okay? Luck, can you contact the Kagema in Japan?" After knowing the location, I give instructions to Luck and ask if it''s possible to contact Nanami with the Kagema. "Won." "Well then, first of all, I found Alice-chan and protected her. Next, I may not be able to return for a while, but I''m safe, so please tell her to wait with peace of mind." "Won." Luck says it can go anywhere in the world with Kagema when outside the dungeon. Are you a smartphone or something? How far will your convenience go. I am moved by the convenience of Luck and say what I want to tell Nanami. The reason why I don''t mention that I"m in America and that the dungeon disappearance incidents are teleportation is because Nanami would be uneasy if she hears that. It''s fine if I tell Nanami that I''m safe and that Alice-chan is fine. There''s no need to worry her by telling too much. "Also, Luck. Can you really bring out as many Kagema as you want?" "Won." "I see, I understand. In order to investigate this land, please leave a few hundred thousand of them alone as a self-supporting type. Also, I''d like to ask them to also go to South America." "Won." I decide to leave as many Kagema as I can, so that they can investigate the entire American content and move in the unlikely event that something happens in the Americas. I try saying that it should make hundreds of thousands of them, but Luck keeps creating black shadows one by one from its own shadow so that other people won''t find out. It says that it can contact them anywhere on the Earth, and I remember my smartphone and come up with the idea of creating a Luck''s shadow network. I don''t know how many times I''ll metastasis, but i think it''s just right. "Well, I''m ready, let''s go back to the dungeon." "Y, yes ..." When I return to the dungeon, Alice-chan has a dissatisfied face. She is hungry now that she''s no longer scared. Oh, I see. I still lack consideration. Alice-chan had been hiding alone for more than one night without eating anything, so I guess she''s getting hungry. "Well, before that, let''s have a meal. Hey, is there a restaurant around here?" "Eh, ah, yes. It''s on Route 66, but ..." "Okay, guide us there and treat us." "Eh!?" "You won''t say no, will you?" "Y, yesssssssssssssss!!" When I politely ask the leader of the party that got involved with us to treat us, he squeals and happily agrees to treat us. We return to the dungeon after enjoying a large portion of very American fast food. "You guys have this guy''s shadows on you. You know what that means, right?" -Bunbunbunbuuun "Okay then. See you later." I only spoke politely to the American party about Luck''s Kagema, so it won''t be leaked, and from now on, they should be a party that values etiquette very much. "Alice-chan, you probably haven''t slept much, have you? You won''t fall off, so you can sleep on Luck." Alice-chan, who is on Luck''s back, has been nodding off since a while ago, probably because her stomach is full, so I urge her to sleep. "Th, thank you very much ..." As soon as Alice-chan hears my words, she falls down on Luck''s back and begins to breathe the breath of a sleeper, quietly. "Okay, metastasis!! Luck should go into my shadow!!" "Won." I immediately detect the inside of the dungeon and find the metastasis trap. I run towards the trap as fast as possible, and the moment I find it, I jump straight in. "Pyramid!!" "Won!!" The next transfer destination is a dungeon in Egypt. Here, as in the United States, I got involved, but after talking politely and getting them to understand, I release a lot of Luck''s Kagema, and then jump into the next teleportation trap. "British Library!!" "Won!!" The next location was the UK, where I spoke in the same way, released Luck''s Kagema and continued on to the next one. "Palace of Versailles!!" "Won!!" Next is France. I talk here in the same way, release Luck''s Kagema, and go again. ... ... ... "Santa Maria De''la Grazie Church!!" ... ... ... "Taj Mahal!!" ... ... ... "The Great Wall of China!!" I also went to other countries, but I moved roughly in the flow of Italy, India, and China, and released Luck''s Kagema in all of them. "Fuu ... I''m a little tired ..." I continue to transfer, get involved with people, and ask about the location dozens of times. I''m a little mentally exhausted. "The next time we go, we should take a rest." "Won." It''s been a while since Alice-chan started sleeping on Luck, but there''s still no sign of waking up. She was very tired, and she may have been trapped by the magic of Luck''s mofumofu. I jump into the next trap while thinking about Alice-chan''s calm sleeping face. "Eh!?" At the destination of the teleportation, battered explorers were waiting. "Wh, who are you!?" "Umm, I''m Satou Fuhito." I introduce myself without realizing that the other person is speaking Japanese. CH 215 Episode 215: Wait for me, desu, Japan!! (Third Party Perspective) "Then, are you sure you''ll be careful?" "Yes, you helped me a lot!!" The young girl, Noelle, dressed in a white priest''s robe with a deep slit, and the blonde beauty Jessica in pants style are exchanging farewell greetings. As a result of Noelle''s struggle for several days, she healed tens of thousands of injuries and received a lot of rewards from the Explorers Association. One of them is a plane ticket to Japan. The other, of course, is money. Noelle can''t withdraw her money if she doesn''t have a card if they transfer it to her bank account, so she receives a certain amount in cash and buys her clothes and necessities, and gets off without a hitch. Noelle''s food, clothing, and shelter were secured for a few days by Jessica allowing her to stay at her own house. "Will you contact me again when you come to America?" "I understaand, desu."(TN:Not a typo) "Do you really understand?" Jessica, who gave Noelle her contact information, shrugs her shoulders in amazement when she sees Noelle''s reaction as usual. "Oh, I forgot, desu!! I''ll give you this, desu!!" Noelle turns over her large suitcase, takes out a package from inside, and hands it to Jessica. "Wh, what is this?" Jessica is puzzled by the package that is suddenly handed to her. "I tried to make clothes that would look good on Jessica, desu. Thank you for everything you''ve done, desu. I think they will look great on Jessica, desu!!" "Th, thank you. You''re surprisingly polite ..." Contrary to Noelle''s usual behavior, Jessica looks at Noelle with eyes that seem to see something strange. "In Japan, once-in-a-lifetime-chance, return gratitude for one night''s lodging and one meal, there are such sayings, desu. A once-in-a-lifetime chance is, to say that the encounter with someone is so important that you don''t know if you can meet them once in a lifetime. And the return of gratitude for one night''s lodging and one meal is, to repay the kindness that you were taken care of when they let you stay overnight and treat you to a meal. I want to cherish my meeting with Jessica, and I want to repay the favor, desu!!"(TN:Not sure if this wall of text is completely right, but it should be close?) Noelle speaks with a slightly sad farewell look on her face. Noelle likes Japan and has a certain amount of knowledge about proverbs and idioms that appear in anime. "This kid ... Well then, I''m grateful." Perhaps those words resounded, and glittering drops formed in Jessica''s eyes as she smiled broadly. "Yes, desu." Seeing Jessica''s expression, Noelle nods with a satisfied smile. "Well then, I''m really going, desu." "Yeah, see you later." "Yees, be well, desu!!"(TN:Not a typo) Noelle puts the overturned luggage back into the suitcase, waves to Jessica, and goes to the check-in area. "I have a favor to ask of you, desu." "If it isn''t Noelle-sama. What happened?" "I would like you to guide me to the boarding gate for Japan, desu." "Understood. I will call the person in charge, so please wait a moment." After checking in her luggage, Noelle asks for guidance until she gets on the plane so she won''t get lost. She wants to go to Japan this time, so she puts measures in place so that she won''t make the same mistake again. The country already knows about Noelle, to whom they owe a great deal, and it''s only natural that she is given the utmost consideration. "Thank you for waiting. I will guide you." "My best regards, desu!!" After waiting for a few minutes, a guide comes, so she goes through the security check according to the guide, and catches her breath before going towards the lobby. This time she was able to get on the plane to Japan without fail. "Fuu ... Now I can go to Japan, desu!! Wait for me, desu, Japan!!" The seat is first-class again this time. This is one of the measures of gratitude from the country for Noelle''s achievements, wanting her to have a comfortable trip. Noelle sits comfortably in her seat, fastens her seatbelt, and begins reading a magazine about Japan she pulled out of her carry-on. -Pooon Just like last time, the sound of the correspondence echoes in the plane, an announcement is played, and the plane takes off straight for Japan. "I''ve arrived, desu!! Japan!!" Noelle certainly arrives in Japan. However, the scenery in front of her doesn''t look anything like New Tokyo, where Shinomiya Academy is located. It is a landscape with a view of the sea, with a tropical atmosphere. "But ... Where is this, desu!?" "Yes ~? Okinawa ~?" Noelle arrives at Okinawa Prefecture. A nameless old woman passing by stops and answers the screaming Noelle, then starts walking again and passes in front of Noelle. "Okinawa? If I remember correctly, it is like the southernmost part of Japan, right, desu? How on earth did I end up here, desu?" Noelle screams again. As for why Noelle ended up in Okinawa, it goes back to when the plane came near Japan. Two typhoons suddenly appeared. They hit directly from Honshu in Japan to Hokkaidou, and no airport was in a condition for landing. Due to the long flight, Noelle''s plane, which could not be seen for a long time, landed at the only airport in Okinawa that had not been damaged. Noelle, who spent a lot of time looking at Japanese magazines and anime on the tablet she had brought with her, and hadn''t heard any announcements, comes to realize this fact for the first time when she gets out of the airport. "Again, desuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!?" Contrary to Noelle''s sadness that she couldn''t go to Akihabara again, a warm wind is blowing and the sun is shining brightly. It''s certainly Japan. ?????????? "I can''t wear this outside ..." Meanwhile, Jessica is wearing the clothes from Noelle. She is looking at herself in the clothes in front of a mirror. It is a full-body suit that highlights her vivacious body line. The suit, which reveals Jessica''s outstanding style and stimulates more sexual excitement than looking at her naked, takes courage to wear such a strange look outside. There is a great risk of getting involved with others. After Jessica mumbles, she silently puts it away in the back of her closet. CH 216 Episode 216: The type to use rare items without hesitation "Umm ... Anyway ... Is there something wrong?" In front of me lies a deeply chiseled man in a tattered state, with a pale face, in the lap of a woman who is also in tatters. The woman has silver hair and looks like someone somewhere, but I can''t remember. Hmm, I feel like I see them quite often, but who is it? I have a terrible sense of deja vu, but I don''t understand it, so I decide not to worry about it. "Yeah, that''s right ... But what about you!! Where exactly did you come from!! Monster!? Enemy!?" When I talk to the silver-haired woman, she looks said and then shouts at me. "No, that is, that''s not the point here ..." It''s true that she doesn''t know who I am, so I understand why she''s so wary, but for the time being, I''m talking friendly, and the man in front of me is in an emergency. On top of being injured, it looks like he''s been poisoned. Seeing how tattered they are, they probably ran out of potions. "Goho." "D, dear!?" The man coughs up blood from his mouth at that time. Seeing that, the woman yells out in a panic. It is presumable that the two are married. "Well, you can use these potions if you like?" "N, no good, this poison, if it''s not a potion better than high grade, it won''t work." I pulled out an advanced potion for the time being, but it seems that it''s no good. "Hmm, then how about this?" "Eh!? E, elixir!?" I don''t know the effect, but when I take out a divinely shining glass bottle of medicine and show it to her, the woman''s expression is astonished. "Will this cure him?" "O, of course. But ... Is it okay? Isn''t that something of great value?" I thought by the woman''s expression that it wouldn''t work for a moment, but it seems it''s okay. On the contrary, it seems to be valuable, and the woman is terrified. I''m not the type to treasure things like that in games, but I''m the type to use them without hesitation when it''s better to use them, so there''s no problem. "I don''t use it, and I still have lots, so it''s fine." "I, I understand. I''m grateful. Dear, Elixir, drink ..." The woman takes the glass bottle and places it against the man''s mouth, perhaps my sincere thoughts were conveyed. -Gokugokugoku(TN:Saying Goku 3x won''t summon Goku, don''t worry!! JK, it''s just SFX.) The man drinks the Elixir in an almost unconscious state. The effect is dramatic, the complexion improves immediately, and all the wounds on his body disappear completely. "You too?" "Eh, i, it''s fine. Such an expensive thing." When I hand out another Elixir, the woman hurriedly shakes her hands and head, but it looks pretty serious, so I want you to use it. "No, no, I really do have quite a few of these, look." "A, amazing ... I wonder how many battles you''ve gone through at such a young age ..." But, when I show her the number of Elixirs in the shadows so that she doesn''t have to worry, she mutters something in a daze.(TN:Selective hearing FTW!!) I can''t hear her. "What happened?" "No, I understand. I appreciate it." I couldn''t hear her, so I ask, but the woman shakes her head and drinks it all in one gulp. Immediately, the wounds on her body heal, the feeling of fatigue and despair that had been floating around disappear with it. "Fuu. Thank you. My husband and I were really on our last legs, so we were saved. Why are you here?" "Well ... I helped this child at my sister''s request, but the dungeon''s transfer trap was connected to a dungeon outside the country, and it became illegal entry, so I had no choice but to transfer to various countries with the transfer trap. Hey, come to think of it, this is Japanese? Is this Japan?" As I answer the question from the woman, I realize that she speaks Japanese, although I was late in noticing it because she is a foreigner. In other words, is it here? "Yes, this is Japan''s Fuji Jukai Dungeon." "Is that so!! Hooray!! I''m back!!" I shout loudly in joy. "Hey, if you raise your voice that loud ..." "Eh?" I let out a stupid voice as the woman murmurs at me who is exploding with joy. "Gishaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" "I told you so ..." Before I knew it, a gigantic snake-like monster had slipped its neck into the room and threatens us with its mouth wide open. The woman shakes her head in amazement. What, it''s just a monster. The likes of a C-rank Super Bonus Monster or lower is impertinent and disturbs my joy ... Unforgivable!! "Monster!! Unforgivable!! Toryaaaaaaaaaa." "W, wait a minute!! That monster is ..." When I jump at the monster, I thought I heard something from behind, but I ignore it and punch the monster. -Paaan It must have been a weak monster after all, as usual, it explodes and drops a magic stone about the size of a C-rank Bonus Monster. "Umm, what did you say?" "No, i, it''s nothing. Oh, come to think of it, I forgot to give my name. I''m Katsuragi Anna, and this person is Katsuragi Makoto. We were really saved this time. Thank you." After defeating the monster and picking up the magic stone, I ask what I had just heard from behind me, but she shakes her head as if nothing had happened. And she introduces herself and her husband who has passed out. Katsuragi, that surname sounds familiar to me. CH 217 Episode 217: Unexpected encounter "My name is Satou Fuhito. I''d like to ask you something else ..." "Is this ... Heaven?" Just as I finished my self-introduction and am about to ask about the surname I am interested about, the man called Katsuragi Makoto, who was sleeping in her lap, wakes up. "Dear, you''re safe. Unfortunately, this isn''t heaven." "I see, because there was an angel''s face in front of me." "Seriously, Dear, you ..." What am I being shown. The flirting of the couple suddenly starts in front of me. Completely forgetting I''m here. "Kohon." ""~~ !?"" When I clear my throat, the two look at me in surprise. "A, ah, I''m sorry ... Ahahahaa." "I don''t know who you are, I, I''m sorry ..." The two apologize lightly to me with embarrassed faces. "Umm, Satou-kun? Is that okay?" "Yes." "Satou-kun helped us." "Is that so, thank you very much." Maybe because Makoto-san woke up at the same time, she doesn''t have much confidence in my name, so after Anna-san asks me once, she explains the situation to Makoto-san. After Anna-san''s talk, Makoto-san sits up properly, gets on his knees, and bows to me in a formal manner. "No, it just so happened that I could be of help." "I would like to thank you again. Thank you. Come to think of it, Dear, Satou-kun used the Elixir on us." I just used the items that were sitting in my bag, so I was going to implicitly say that they didn''t have to worry about it, but Anna-san explained about the Elixirs, and the conversation escalated. "N, no way. Elixir!? Such a rare and expensive thing ... I thank you again and again." When Makoto-san hears that it was an Elixir, he almost bowed his head in a prostrate position. "N, no, no, I have a lot of them, so it''s okay." "A lot ... you say?" "It''s true. He showed me." When I hurriedly wave my hand in front of my body, Makoto-san looks at Anna-san, and Anna-san confirms that was I am saying is correct. "Seriously, you''re about the same as our daughter, and you have so many Elixirs ... You''re so talented." "No, no, I''m not that great. Rather than that, you have a daughter about the same age as me, meaning the two of you have a daughter, right?" The two of them bring up the topic of their daughter, so I ask a question in order to clear up my first doubt. "Oh, what''s wrong with that? No way ..." "Oh, no, no, don''t get me wrong!! I won''t tell you to introduce your daughter as a thank you, and I don''t really need a tank you!!" "Right. That''s fine. Then, what is it?" When I bring up the topic of his daughter, a genuinely serious atmosphere leaks out, so when I clear up the misunderstanding, the uneasy atmosphere subsides. Fuu. After all, is a girl''s male parent such a person? If Nanami said she was going to marry someone, I would be in a really bad mood. So it makes a lot of sense. "Shia, do you recognize this name?" ""~~ !?"" When I mention Shia''s name, the reaction of the two is dramatic. The two of them open their eyes wide, look at each other, and look at me again. "Do you really know?" "I wonder if Shia''s offical name is Alexia?" "Yes, she looks a lot like Anna-san." "I see. Then that Shia is probably our daughter ... Even so, you call Shia by her nickname, don''t you?" I was convinced after seeing the two of them, and when I asked, it is confirmed that Shia is their daughter. Well, she looks like Anna-san, and they have the same last name, so I thought it was probably a mistake, but I didn''t know that her parents were explorers too ... Shia became silent when I talked about her parents, casting a dark shadow on her expression. Since then, I''ve been avoiding such topics, but I wonder what the two of them were doing in this dungeon to meet them in a place like this. Putting that aside, Makoto asked with astonishment. "Umm, actually, we are classmates at the same school, and we formed an explorer party together. I don''t know why it is, but I was told to call her by her nickname. Also, I don''t know the reason, but she''s been obsessed with leveling up ever since we formed the party." He didn''t know why I call her nickname, so I state the facts as they were. Also, I was worried about Shia''s state while partying, so I reported it. "Really, that girl for us ..." "Yeah, she was trying to come to help us ..." They listen to my words and answer while looking into the distance. According to the content, it seems that the two of them were in trouble or something in this dungeon. Given that Shia was desperately raising her level, her parents must be reasonably high-rank explorers. As for Makoto-san, who had fallen with a bad complexion, he lost all his tools and was poisoned and could not move, I wonder if it''s something like that. "Is that so ... So, Shia ... I understand. If it''s Japan, I need to go out of the dungeon, so why not go with me? You''re tired, and I think it''s better to have a large number of people." "The monsters here are strong, but is it okay?" "Dear, it''s fine. Satou-san is stronger than us." Makoto-san raises a question about my proposal, but Anna-san disregards his question. "What is that ... Stronger than us ... Are you saying he has incredible strength?" "No, no, it''s just to the extent that I can defeat the monsters in this dungeon." "Haa ... That''s reliable." Makoto-san is surprised by Anna-san''s words, but since my strength is to the extent that I can defeat C-rank monsters in one hit, I''ll be humble. For some reason, Makoto-san looks surprised when he looks at me. "Well then, let''s get out of the dungeon right away." For the time being, the policy has been decided, and both of them have recovered their stamina thanks to the Elixir. "We can finally leave ..." "That''s right. No way ... To think the day has come we can leave this dungeon ..." It seems that the two of them were desperate to leave the dungeon due to the unforeseen circumstances, and fact that they are able to go out fills their thoughts. There must have been a lot of ugly traps. I wait for them to calm down a bit. "I will advance towards the exit while annihilating the enemy, so please follow me." I think the two of them are tired, so I''ll find out the route to the exit and defeat the monsters first. "Do you know where the exit is?" "Of course!!" "Y, yes. I understand." "Amazing. Understood." When I confidently nod at Anna''s question, the two nod at my suggestion. I bring the two of them along and start walking to escape from the dungeon. CH 218 Episode 218: Unknown -Paaan As usual, the monsters bursts with my punch. "Fuu. There are quite a lot of monsters in this dungeon." After finding the Katsuragi couple, we start heading towards the entrance of the dungeon, but there are more enemies than I expected. Battle are fleeting, and even though I won''t lose, it will be troublesome. "Luck, can you clean them up with Kagema?" "Won." It becomes troublesome and I decide to give instructions to Luck and let the Kagema defeat the monsters. "Supii ... Zzz." Alice-chan, lying on Luck, is still sleeping well. She is secured by Luck so she cannot fall. Well, considering she''s the same age as Nanami, the mental fatigue of being left alone must have been incredibly heavy. "..." "..." Besides, I''ve been feeling two gazes on my back since a while ago. "Umm ... Is something wrong?" As expected, I feel uncomfortable and turn around. "No ... I, it''s nothing." "O, oh, it''s nothing." Both of them are visibly shaken, look away from me, and answer while looking off into the distance. Even though they''re looking in a different direction, they''re always looking at me, so it shouldn''t be that there''s nothing wrong ... Well, if the two of them say it''s nothing, I''ll just leave it at that. I''m really curious. "Is that so, please tell me if there''s something." "A, ah. Thank you. By the way, is this your everyday life?" When I try to pretend that I haven''t noticed anything, Makoto-san asks me a question that I don''t quite understand with a somewhat flustered look on his face. I wonder what Makoto-san''s everyday life means. Speaking of everyday life, I''m in the middle of an expedition to escape from the dungeon, as I always do. Is the dungeon exploration I''m doing now the same as usual. I wonder if that''s fine. "Eh? I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I always explore dungeons like this." "I, I see. That''s all I have to ask." I don''t understand, but for the time being, I think that they have a convinced atmosphere with an impatient expression. "Then, let''s go ahead." "Y, yes." "O, oh." When I urge Makoto to convince him, they nod mysteriously. Since then, we have been walking for a few hours and climb the floors for a few hours, and have not encountered any enemies thanks to Luck''s Kagema. "I''m hungry ..." A person mutters quietly and gets up. The one who catches everyone''s attention is Alice-chan. She straddles Luck''s back and looks around with her sleepy eyes. "Alice-chan, are you hungry? Would you like something to eat?" "Eh?" When I call out to Alice-chan, she looks at me with an expression that she didn''t expect someone to talk to her. "What''s wrong?" "Ah, no, no, no, no!! Please forget about that just now!! I''m not hungry at all!!" When I ask the stunned Alice-chan, she opens her sleepy eyes wide and hurriedly waves her hand in front of her body to deny her mutter. "Really?" "Y, yes, really!!" I thought it was something like sleep talk, so I check it again just in case, and she shakes her head many times with tremendous force. -Kuu ~ However, at that time, out of nowhere, a cute cry could be heard. "~~ !?" As soon as she hears that sound, Alice-chan''s face turns bright red and she looks down. Really ... She shouldn''t have lied. "I''m hungry, so let''s eat soon. Makoto-san, Anna-san, is that okay?" "Oh, yeah. We were desperate to live and forgot about it, but we''re certainly hungry." "Yeah, right. I''m hungry now that I feel relieved." I couldn''t help but make a proposal to them, and they agree with me that they are hungry because they had escaped from the situation they were in. I step out into a slightly open area and immediately begin preparations. "Wawawawawa, wait a minute, Satou-kun. What is that!?" However, as soon as I start preparing, I am asked by Makoto-san with a surprised expression. Ah, it''s kind of nostalgic. When I went to the dungeon with Amane for the first time, her reaction was like this. "Eh, it''s equipment for eating Dungeon food?" "D, did you bring something like this for dungeon exploration?" Anna-san asks me instead of Makoto-san. "Yes, that''s right. I eat a lot with Shia though?" "I, I see. That''s right ... Well ... I wonder if there''s no problem if you have that much power." Anna-san seems to understand my answer while muttering in a whisper. Seriously ... You''ve been an explorer for a long time, but you don''t know about Dungeon food?" Even though it''s a compulsory subject. ''Then, I''ll prepare right away." "I, I''ll help you too." "Oh, yes. Thank you very much." When I start cooking alone, since she''s a woman, Anna-san volunteers to help me. I was a little worried because there was a past where Shia created a ridiculous object, but she helped me normally. We ate simple men''s cooking and Anna-san''s dishes and filled our stomach. Anna-san''s food was delicious. How did Shia end up like that? I wonder if she was lured by Nanami''s way of overdoing it. I had such doubts. "Well then, shall we depart?" "Yes." "Yeah." "Oh." After taking a break for a while, we resume our dungeon escape. "Tenth floor." After that, we walked again for several hours and climbed the floors several times, Anna-san muttered. "That''s right. If it''s about ten floors to go, it looks like we''ll be able to escape tomorrow." "R, right." Anna-san agrees with my speculation, even though she''s a little flustered. Did I say something funny? "Won!?" However, Luck''s bark drowned out the atmosphere of relief. "What!? A Kagema was defeated!?" It seems that a Kagema, which has never been defeated by most monsters, has been defeated. Certainly, a small sign was approaching here with a tremendous momentum compared to others, while defeating Luck''s Kagema. As expected, the C-rank monster is heavy for Luck. Apparently, I can''t avoid the battle, so I start walking towards the target. "Gigigigigigigigigigaaa!!" A robot-like monster appears from the depths of the cave wall. It has an oval body with four limbs and eye-like radars, and it seems to be over 10 meters in size. "Unknown!?" "I, I forgot!! It was on this floor!!" The two behind me are screaming in shock. It seems to be a monster called Unknown. "What is that?'' "It''s an irregular monster that nests on this floor, and it''s a monster with strength that stands out from the rest. Even the explorers who can come to this dungeon haven''t beaten it ... It''s over." "Kuh, even though we proceeded with proper caution when coming, it''s unlucky that we meet it on the way back ..." When I ask about the monster, the two talk with resigned expressions. This is a C-rank dungeon. So, to say that it has a strength that stands out from the rest, does that mean that it has the power of a B-rank. I''m still an explorer who can defeat C-rank monsters with a single blow. Even a B-rank monster should be able to take some damage. If you say that fighting is unavoidable, then I have no choice but to fight. And if it''s to meet Nanami, I''ll even defeat a Demon King!! "Please leave it to me!!" "H, hey. Stop it. Even you can''t win against that monster!!" "Th, that''s right. Let''s think of a strategy to escape somehow!!" "Hahahahaa. It''s okay!! If it''s to meet Nanami, I can defeat even the Demon King!! Well then!!" When I volunteer to fight the Unknown, they rush to stop me, but I can''t forgive it for interrupting my meeting with Nanami, so I reply appropriately and start running. "S, stop it!!" "Don''t be so hasty!!" Ignoring the screams that I hear from them, I approach the incoming Unknown. And I am excited about the Unknown. CH 219 Episode 219: Suspicious matter whether my daughter''s classmate is human (Third Party Perspective) "..." "Dear, stay strong ... !!" A woman in her late thirties, with silver hair extending down to her waist, speaks to an unconscious man in his early forties. However, the man continues to breathe heavily, his whole body turns pale, and he appears to be waiting for death. The reason why he is still alive even though he is unconscious is that he is an explorer, and that he is an SS-rank explorer, which is an extremely high rank among explorers, that''s because his level is high, and the body''s toughness is high. The silver-haired woman is Katsuragi Anna. Katsuragi Makoto is the man with oxidized-silver black hair. They are Katsuragi Alexia''s parents. "Somebody ... Somebody, anybody, please help Makoto ..." Anna is already desperate, but she can''t help but cling to hope. "Eh!?" Immediately after that, someone appears in front of her as if to answer Anna''s wish. It''s not normal to suddenly appear in a place like this. ''Transfer'' is a trap, and there are very rare monsters that use such magic. "Wh, who are you!?" "Umm, I''m Satou Fuhito." A visitor who appears so conveniently. Not knowing if he is an enemy or an ally, Anna can''t help but ask. To such Anna, Fuhito introduces himself indifferently. That was the first contact between Anna and Fuhito. What happened after that was something Katsuragi Anna couldn''t believe. "Umm ... Anyway ... Is there something wrong?" FIrst of all, it started with a question from Fuhito, and when he learned that Makoto was poisoned, he offered an advanced potion. She couldn''t believe that there was a person who could offer a super rare item for someone without showing any hesitation, it was incredible. Moreover, in truth, not only one Elixir, but she couldn''t say she was overwhelmed by his generosity that he gave one for herself as well. "Monster!! Unforgivable!! Toryaaaaaaaaaa." "W, wait a minute!! That monster is ..." The next thing she couldn''t believe was when the monster was drawn to them because Fuhito cried out in joy when he found out that the dungeon was in Japan. He jumped at the monster as soon as it came. The monsters here were at least S-rank. The current floor was SS-rank monsters. She didn''t know how he suddenly appeared in such a place, but she didn''t think that Fuhito, who didn''t come here by conquering the dungeon, could beat an SS-rank monster. Anna didn''t want him to die, as he was her lifesaver, so she tried to hold him back, but it was too late. Fuhito and the monster were already in close proximity. Anna imagined how Fuhito would be beaten and thought it was over. -Paaan However, what unfolded in front of her was the spectacle of an SS-rank monster bursting open with a single blow. "Ha?" Anna couldn''t understand what it meant and she let out a stupid voice with a dumbfounded look. "Umm, what did you say?" "No, i, it''s nothing. Oh, come to think of it, I forgot to give my name. I''m Katsuragi Anna, and this person is Katsuragi Makoto. We were really saved this time. Thank you." Fuhito who came back with a cool face even though he defeated an SS-rank monster with one blow. When Anna spoke to him, her head refused to understand her, so she introduced herself for the time being and hesitated. "Shia, do you recognize this name?" Her third surprise came when she found out that he was a classmate of her daughter, Alexia. When Fuhito suddenly mentioned her daughter''s name to Anna, she felt as if this was an inevitability that couldn''t be called a coincidence. As if Alexia had sent him. As a result, the trust of Anna-tachi in Fuhito increased dramatically, and they decided to follow the instructions of Fuhito. But, that wasn''t the only surprise. Fuhito said he could find the entrance to the Fuji Jukai Dungeon, the highest point of this intricate cave-type dungeon. They thought it was ridiculous, but when they were actually shown the shortest route to the stairs, they found out that it was true, and they were stunned in their hearts. In addition, Luck, who was a subordinate monster of Fuhito, was also astonishing. Fuhito was exterminating monsters with a cool face, but when it became more and more troublesome, he gave instructions to his subordinate monster, a wolf, and went on while ''letting them do their own thing''. Yes, the fact that the subordinate monster had the ability to wipe out the monsters of this SSS-rank dungeon gave them even more shock. That means that Fuhito has a monster of SS-rank or higher as his subordinate monster. They''ve never heard of anyone using such a high-ranked monster, so it''s natural to be surprised. And, the ultimate thing for Anna and Makoto was bringing all the extremely bulky cooking utensils into the dungeon in a space expansion rucksack. No matter how much you can expand the space, it''s common sense not to bring anything other than what you need, but a lot of tools popped out of the rucksack as if Fuhito were camping in the dungeon. Then they understood. For the young man in front of them, the dungeon was a place that posed little threat to the extent that he could enjoy camping. Therefore, the two were relieved that if they left it to Fuhito, they would definitely be able to get out of the dungeon. Until the time when the irregular monster, Unknown, that has slaughtered many explorers, appeared ... The Unknown was an X-rank designated monster that was said to be stronger than the Dungeon Boss, and was said to be out of the ranking. For some reason, the mechanical monster roamed the 10th floor and attacked explorers on a whim. However, it was also a monster that could be avoided if one wanted to. The two people who carelessly let their guard down this time forgot to implement a countermeasure to avoid ''that thing''. As a result, the Unknown appeared before Anna and the others. "Please leave it to me!!" However, in contrast to the two who had given up with the idea that they could never win, Fuhito thumped his chest and smiled broadly. "H, hey. Stop it. Even you can''t win against that monster!!" "Th, that''s right. Let''s think of a strategy to escape somehow!!" As expected, the two of them, who instinctively thought that even Fuhito who had defeated monsters up until now with a single blow, absolutely couldn''t win, desperately persuaded him to stop. Because, until now, all explorers had been turned into charcoal in a single blow. Absolutely impossible to win. It was the monster called Unknown. "Hahahahaa. It''s okay!! If it''s to meet Nanami, I can defeat even the Demon King!! Well then!!" However, for some reason, Fuhito ran off at a tremendous speed while maintaining a tremendous amount of confidence. The two were unable to keep up with his speed. "He''s gone ..." "He''s gone ..." The two muttered dumbfoundedly while looking at the back that they couldn''t stop, filled with regret that they had let their life benefactor''s life go to waste. -Paaan "N, no way!?" "Impossible ..." But the next moment they couldn''t believe their eyes. Impregnable, Absolutely Inviolable, Hidden Boss, there were many ways to call it, but the Unknown, that was said to be a symbol that no one could defeat, had most of its body destroyed with a single blow from Fuhito''s fist. However, one of the reasons why the Unknown couldn''t be defeated was it''s regeneration function. There were certainly explorers who had dealt damage before. However, there were only those whose subjugation was blocked by its regenerative function. "Be careful!! It''s still alive!!" Makoto gambled on a sliver of hope and shouted at Fuhito. He didn''t know if Fuhito heard those words, but he continued to punch at tremendous speed. Before they knew it, a cloud of dust had risen and they could no longer see the Unknown. "Did that ... do it?" "Dear ... those words ..." Makoto ended up muttering unintentionally, but those were words he shouldn''t say. Anna took note of it. However, the flag wasn''t established. The reason being that only Fuhito, a large magic stone, and a treasure chest were left behind after the dust had cleared. "That guy ... Is he really human?" It was no surprise that Makoto muttered so. At the same time, a feeling sprang up in Makoto''s heart. If it''s this guy ... CH 220 Episode 220: Dungeon Camp again "Haa!!" The enemy Unknown is in front of me. I am able to flow Qigong all over my body, so I cover my fists with Qigong and attack to destroy only its body without causing any damage to the dungeon. -Paaan!! As a result, the monster burst like all the monsters I have fought so far. The difference is that a part of the body remains and is quickly regenerating. Regeneration from where it burst. Even I am a little surprised that even a punch wrapped in Qigong could not burst it entirely. "What!? Comparing patience!? Let''s have a match!!" I continuously throw punches. The opponent repeatedly regenerates without losing. However, the Unknown can only respond to my attacks by regenerating and is on the defensive. It seems to be waiting for my physical strength to run out. Hahahahaa. Do it if you can!! ''Death'' is the only one that can get in the way of my return to Nanami!! I raise my punching speed even more. "Gugi, gagaga, gigiii ..." Then the Unknown makes some sort of choppy mechanical sound, and the regeneration can''t keep up. As expected of a Qigong punch. It''s a hidden proficiency that will be a special thing even in the hidden test. The Unknown thing is getting smaller and smaller. Then the time comes. When the volume, which was originally over 10 meters, is cut down to the point where it is no different from my size, the monster transforms into a magic stone. "Fuu. It was quite strong. As expected of a B-rank monster. It would have been dangerous if I hadn''t mastered Qigong." After it changes into a magic stone, I let out a big sigh. However, it was good to meet a B-rank monster this time. Because I was able to confirm that my proficiency has risen to a level that passed B-rank. If everything is maxed out, it should work for A-rank as well. When that happens, I think I''ll be able to clear up and pass the hidden test. "I''m looking forward to it ..." I am excited about the prospect of being able to reach the A-rank which is a high-rank explorer even if I have no status. "Hey, are you okay?" "Are you okay?" "Onii-san, are you okay!?" Makoto-san and the others run up to me and call out. "Yeah, there''s no problem. I defeated it perfectly!" I answer with a smile while pointing to the magic stone and the rainbow-colored treasure chest next to it. "Seriously, you ... I didn''t expect you to defeat the Unknown ..." "Really. You''ve never beaten it before?" Makoto-san and Anna-san praise me for defeating the Unknown. I''m happy about it, but I''m guessing there''s no one who has beaten it among C-rank explorers, which is the aptitude rank here. As expected, people who aren''t B-rank or higher can''t defeat the Unknown. Amane should be able to defeat it, who is actually in a party with me. In that case, I think my prediction is correct. "Hahahaa. That makes me happy." I obediently accept their praise. "Fuu, I''m tired because there were various things today. Should we set up camp soon?" After defeating the Unknown, Makoto-san makes a proposal to me with a slightly tired expression. Come to think of it, Makoto-san has just recovered from the poison. He may have recovered physically, but I completely forgot that there''s still a part of him that hadn''t fully recovered, that is, mentally. "Is that right. I understand." I node at the suggestion while feeling a little sorry. "Wawawawa, wait a minute!! What is that!?" "No, it''s a high-performance tent for boys and girls for a safe and sound sleep, and sleeping bags for a good night''s sleep, right?" As soon as I collected the magic stone and treasure chest and start preparing the camp, Makoto-san once again makes a tsukkomi at the tents I put out. He said he didn''t know anything about Dungeon food. What does it mean that you don''t even know about DunCan? Are they surprisingly ignorant of information? "I''m not asking that kind of thing. You take turns watching at night, right? Why are you putting out a tool like that to sleep with all your might?" I see. Makoto-san is wondering who had night watch, so why did I put out sleeping gear for everyone? "I''m going to sleep with all my might because Luck will be watching over us?" "... Haa ... It''s fine ..." When I give an answer that clears Makoto-san''s doubts, Makoto-san closes his mouth for a while, then lets out a sigh and sits down on a camping chair I took out and set up, leans his body against the backrest, and closes his eyes. I may have said something that bothered Makoto-san. "Umm, I''m sorry." "No, it''s not your fault. Don''t worry about it. Apart from that, are you going to cook dinner too?" When I apologize to Anna-san, she smiles wryly and shrugs her shoulders before asking me. I want to eat delicious Dungeon food, so of course I plan to cook. "Of course." "Then, Alice-chan and I will do the cooking, so you can take a rest." When I tell Anna-san about it, she says that Anna-san and the rest of the girls would cook for us. "N, no, as expected, that''s no good." "You''ve been leading the way the whole time, and we haven''t done anything, so leave it to us." "I can do it if it will help you!!" "I, is that so? Well then, I''ll take your word for it." I thought it would be a bad idea to ask them to do something for me because they are all subject to protection, but the two of them are very motivated, so I apologize, but decide to ask them. "Yeah, do you have ingredients?" "Yes, are you okay with these?" I take out the ingredients as Anna-san instructs and arrange them on the cooking set table. I''m glad I was able to meet her request because I bought a lot of ingredients. "Thank you. You really have everything." "No, no, it''s nothing, it''s just what I bought." "Yes, yes. I''ll call you when the food is ready, so take it easy." Anna-san, who seems to be impressed that the ingredients she requested come out. When I smile embarrassedly that it''s nothing, Anna-san chases me away with a smile. "Yes, thank you very much." "Fufufu, that''s my line." After bowing my head to Anna-san and the others, I left them and lay down on the belly of Luck who was lying on the ground. "Fuu, it looks like we''ll be home soon." "Won." "That''s right. I want to explore the dungeon with Nanami-tachi soon." I lay down on Luck''s belly and wait for dinner while imagining returning to my daily life with Nanami and the others. CH 221 Episode 221: Convenience of the dog breaks Tengen(TN:Tengen is the black dot in the middle of a Go board. Guessing it means it''s REALLY useful.) "Iyaa, I slept well today too." "G, good morning. Sa, satou-kun, you really slept soundly." "Ah, good morning, Makoto-san. Well, it seems that Luck won''t lose to anything other than that Unknown, so I completely fell asleep." When I stretch and pull my upper body out of my sleeping bag, Makoto-san, who was probably sitting in a battle-ready posture, looks at my face and starts talking to me. As an explorer, he''s used to taking turns guarding, so it must have been difficult to leave it to Luck. I don''t feel any signs of monsters stronger than the Unknown, and it seems that Luck was steadily raising its level by defeating monsters in the dungeon, so I decided that there was no problem. I slept soundly without worrying about anything. "I, I see, you trust your subordinates." Makoto-san gives a wry smile, perhaps because he thought it dangerous to trust my Luck too much. It''s true that trusting my subordinates too much might not be a good idea. I need to properly have vigilance. "Yes. Luck is a very talented kid. It''s always helping me." "Certainly. I was sleeping lightly and watching the situation outside, but I didn''t see any enemies approaching. I guess the monsters are afraid of Luck-kun." I see. Was it thanks to Luck that monsters didn''t approach in the dungeons until now? It''s really a good kid. At that time, I was made its master without permission, but now I have nothing but gratitude. And Luck''s gotten stronger too. To be able to defeat even C-rank monsters. The day may come when I will be overtaken. "Yeah, if it''s Luck, there should be no problem if it''s the monsters on this floor." "I, is that right ... SS-rank monsters appear here too ..." When I proudly boast about Luck, Makoto-san nods in confusion and mutters something.(TN:Selective hearing strikes again!!) Maybe I was bragging too much. "Did you say something?" "No, it''s nothing." I ask just in case, but Makoto-san shakes his head with a solemn look, perhaps because I had made his mood worse. "Somehow, I''m sorry." I apologize for bragging too much. "Nn? What are you talking about?"(TN:Gonna go ahead and change from hmm to nn like it should be.) "No, I was boasting about Luck ..." "No, don''t worry about it. I''ve never seen a subordinate like that. There''s no reason not to be proud." "Y, yes. I''ll be careful." When I tell Makoto-san, who has an expression that he doesn''t understand why I''m apologizing, that I was too excited and boasted about my Luck, he smiles and forgives me. It wasn''t like he hated bragging, but I''ll be more careful in the future. "Dear ~, Satou-kun, are you awake?" Interrupting our conversation, I hear Anna-san''s voice from outside. "I''m awake." "Oh, yes." We''re awake, so we reply. "Sorry for it being leftovers from yesterday, but let''s have breakfast." It seems that we were called for breakfast. "Understood." "I understand." After answering, we go out of the tent, sit down on yesterday''s **, and have breakfast together. After eating and resting a little bit, we head for the exit again to get out of the dungeon. "Oh, outside!!" "Yeah, outside!!" "I''ve returned ..." After that, we go outside without incident. It is almost dusk outside, and the three of them are all moved by the scenery outside. I decide to leave them alone for a while. "I never thought I would be able to escape from this dungeon alive. I am truly grateful." "It''s true. I had almost given up when Satou-kun came. But, thanks to you coming, both my husband and I were able to leave the dungeon safely. Thank you very much." "No, no, I didn''t do anything big." After a while, the Katsuragi couple, who returned to their senses, thank me, I am embarrassed and wave my hands in front of my body because I was just helping Alice-chan. "Haahaaha. Providing Elixirs, subjugating the Unknown, escaping from the Fuji Jukai Dungeon, it''s amazing to say that it''s no big deal." "Really. I don''t know how we can possibly express our gratitude." "Hahahahaa. More importantly, what are you going to do now? If you are going to where Shia is, I''ll accompany you." As the two of them look at each other and laugh, they continue to praise me, so I am overwhelmed with embarrassment. So, I forcibly change the topic to their future plans. "That''s right. If possible, please lend us your strength until then." "Yes, I''m counting on you." "Understood. However, it will take some time to return from here ..." Even though the two laugh a little at the forced change of topic, they decide to go together until they meet Shia. In that case, the problem is the current time and the time it takes to return from here to Toshima District. It takes time because we have to cross the prefecture. It''s already evening now, so if we go home now, it will be quite late at night. In that case, it might be better to take a rest at some accommodation before returning home. "Right ... For now, should we rest at the Explorers'' Union facility nearest to this dungeon?" "That might be good." They both seem to think the same as me. "Won." "What? Luck. Do you have something to say?" However, Luck barks as if to interrupt our thoughts. "Won." "What!?" I am astonished by what Luck answers when I ask. "What''s wrong?" "Looks like this Luck kid just learned a new amazing support skill." The content is that Luck has become able to use a new skill. I also tell Makoto-san. You might think that it was only just able to use the skill, but that skill is outrageous. "That is?" "Simply put, it''s a teleportation skill that allows you to instantly move from one shadow to another." ""Haaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"" The three scream in shock at my answer. That''s natural. Because what Luck learned is a skill that allows him to teleport to where a Kagema is. Luck, how far will your convenience go ... CH 222 Episode 222: Great misunderstanding "That means ..." "Yeah, that''s right." Makoto-san doesn''t say anything to me with a shocked expression on his face, but asks me a question and I nod as if to take over what he wants to say. What Makoto-san wants to say is whether it would be possible to move all the way to Toshima District using that skill. I affirm that question. Luck''s skill is Shadow Transfer. It''s a skill that allows you to transfer yourself to where Luck''s Kagema are. It seems that there is a limit to the distance and number of times, but it seems that we can move from Fuji Jukai Dungeon to Toshima District without any problems. Even though there is a limit on the number of times it can be used, it seems that it can be used several times. Isn''t this a moment you were aiming for to be able to use it at this timing? "You weren''t hiding it, were you?" "Wowon!?" "Right. That''s fine." The timing is so good that I glare at Luck, but it shakes its head and denies it. Well, there''s no reason for Luck to lie to me. "If my Imouto Nanami is there, I can move there in an instant. Since the destination is close to where Shia is, I think you can meet again today." "That''s ... Unbelievable ..." "Yeah ... If you can do that, it''s really amazing." My Imouto has Luck''s Kagema in her shadow. So, if it''s Nanami, I can go right away. However, it seems that it''s hard to believe that it can properly control a phenomenon that they has never experienced outside of the trap called metastasis. Besides, they might not have thought they would be able to meet Shia again so quickly. In fact, even though they came all the way back, it failed to transfer and they died. Is it better for me to try it first. "What do you want to do? I haven''t tried it yet, so should I try it first by myself?" "No, I''ll go with you." "I don''t care either. A life I once thought was lost. I''m not afraid of anything anymore." "I will go with you!! I believe in Nana-chan''s Onii-san!!" "I, is that so. Understood." When I ask for confirmation, everyone kind of agrees. On the other hand, if you experience death close at hand, you may feel like anything other than death is just a scratch. Luck is also confidently proposing it, so there''s no problem. "Is that so. Then, let''s go right away. Luck, can I ask you?" "Won!!" The three of them seem to have already made up their minds, so when I ask Luck, I give them a note of caution. "By the way, we''re going to sink into the shadows, but please don''t be surprised." ""Eh!?"" When I tell everyone what Luck said, everyone shows a surprised face. We sink into the shadows while everyone is astonished. "Whoaaaaaaa!?" "Kyaaaaaaaa!!" "Uwaaaaaaaaa!?" We continue to fall as if we are falling forever. After enjoying the feeling of floating in pitch darkness for several tens of lines, the next thing that comes into sight is a room with a sofa and a table.(TN:Several tens of lines apparently means the amount of time it takes to read several tens of lines of certain verses. Not sure how long that would actually be.) It''s the new Satou family living room. "Onii ... chan?" Before I knew it, Nanami was right in front of me. Nanami was sitting on the sofa, hugging a large cushion in front of her, and glaring at her phone. Uwaa. I completely didn''t think about going out into the room. She murmurs while matching her gaze with us who appear out of nowhere. "Oh, I''m back, Nanami, I''m home." I smile at Nanami. "Onii-chaaaaaaaaaaaaaaan!!" "Guhoooooooooooooooooooooo!!" Nanami''s ramming headbutt attack hit the pit of my stomach cleanly. I received damage that I haven''t received in a long time. Fufuu. As expected of my Imouto. Has she already surpassed me ... I wonder why Nanami''s headbutt hit me even though I''m wearing the strongest Jersey, maybe because I don''t have the will to attack Nanami, I wonder if it''s because I love my family. Protective gear is meaningless in the face of familial love ... "Seriously ... You didn''t have to worry so much, right? I contacted you properly." "I will worry!!" As I endure the pain and smile wryly, Nanami presses her head against my chest. "Hahahahaa. I''m no match for you at all. Thank you for worrying about me. However, since I came back with the person Nanami wanted, you should worry about them, okay?" I think it would be embarrassing to be seen by someone other than me, so I quickly make her realize that there are other people besides me. "Eh?" Nanami stops pressing her head at my words, pulls her body away, and looks around. "Na, Nana-chan, I''m back. Sorry to bother you?" "Nice to meet you. Sorry for being so sudden." "Nice to meet you. Sorry for the sudden notice." As Nanami hugged me, Alice-chan smiled wryly, and the Katsuragi couple greeted her with an apologetic look. "Eeeeeeeehhhhhhh!? Onii-chan!! If someone was here, tell me sooner!! Mou!!" When Nanami is extremely surprised by the appearance of the three, she moves away from me embarrassedly and arranges her appearance. "Hahahahaa. I''m sorry. I didn''t expect to come out in the room." "Mou ... It can''t be helped ... Well, you came home properly, so I''ll forgive you. Welcome back, Alice-chan. I''m glad you''re safe." When I scratch my head in embarrassment, Nanami looks at me in amazement, then approaches Alice-chan and hugs her gently. "Yup, thank you, Nana-chan. Didn''t you ask your Onii-san?" "Yup, I thought Onii-chan would do something about it." The two close their eyes and rejoice at each other''s safety. "So, Onii-chan, who are those people?" After confirming each other''s safety for a while, Nanami asks me a question. "Aahh, Shia''s parents." "..." Nanami freezes at my words. Eh? I didn''t say anything wrong, did I? I''m perplexed because I don''t understand why Nanami froze. "H, hey, Nanami. What''s wrong!?" "When exactly did you become such good friiiiiiiiiends!?" When I panic and shake Nanami''s shoulders, she shouts loudly. However, the content is clearly a misunderstanding. CH 223 Episode 223: Lovely Saint has arrived!! (Third Party Perspective) "The blazing sun, the blue sea, the beautiful sandy beach, the tropical plants and the tropical juice ... Wait, I''m not a traveler here for a vacation, deeeeeeeesu!?" Wearing a pure white swimsuit, sitting in a white chair under the scorching sun, with tropical juice in one hand, a girl screams towards the cloudless blue sky. In front of her eyes, the sea is shining cobalt blue under the sun, and it is a sight that could only be imagined as being on vacation. The girl''s name is Noelle. She is a researcher at a certain institution, and is one of the world''s best Healers, called a Saint. Contrary to the name Saint, she has a completely opposite, fierce personality, which is rarely seen on the first meeting. Of course, there are also organizations that regulate information. She was supposed to study abroad at a certain school in Japan, but she took the wrong plane and went to America. And for some reason, in the blink of an eye, she has become a tourist enjoying a vacation at a resort. "Well, that''s fine, desu. Chuu ~ ." The screaming a moment ago was nothing special. Noelle, who quickly changes her mind, rests her back on a beach chair where she could lie down lightly, drinks tropical juice, and stares blankly at the scenery in front of her. The beach chair that Noelle is sitting on now is in a place like an arbour, where tourists playing in the sea naturally come into view. There are various combinations such as university student couples, parents and children, women only, men only, and large groups. "Mumuu!! It''s a maiden''s pinch, desu ~ . Chuu ~ , zuzozozozozoo. Hou." However, Noelle, who finds something unbecoming in such a scene, sucks up the tropical juice at once, drinks it up, and runs to the sandy beach. "P, please stop ...!!" "Th, that''s right. We already refused." "Oi, oi, is that okay, are you going against an explorer?" "Are you sure? If we get turned down now, even if we find you guys at the next Stampede, we might not be able to help you." There are two pretty women ahead of Noelle, and the content is more like a threat than a pick-up. Since explorers have combat abilities that are different from ordinary people, and have the aspect of protecting ordinary people from monsters, there are a certain number of people who try to scare ordinary people into doing what they say. "Wait right theeeere, desu!!" "Bastard, who are you!?" "Fuufuufu. Why should I hide it, I''m a maiden''s friend, Lovely Saint, desu!! Kyupipipipipiiiin." AN intruder who takes a strange pose suddenly appears in between them. The men are perplexed. However, when they recognize the true identity of the other party, they involuntarily freeze. Because Noelle is an overwhelmingly beautiful girl. If she didn''t say anything, and just keeps quiet, it wouldn''t be strange to call her a Saint, just like her nickname. She has a dumpling head with flowing blonde hair in a vacation atmosphere, large, clear crimson eyes, reminiscent of a cat, well-proportioned features, and with her well-proportioned style, she stands out on the beach where there are many Japanese people. However, her behavior and pose ruin it. "Haa!? What the hell!!" "Don''t get in our way!!" The two were entranced with her for a moment, but the strange behavior and pose of the other person brings them back to their senses, and they complain about being disturbed by Noelle. "Tch, tch, tch. To threaten them with the power of an explorer, you''re a trashy disgrace to explorers, desu. Polish yourselves as men and start over, desu." "Hey, just because you look a little good, don''t get carried away!!" "That''s right!! In this case, I''ll let your body understand!!" The two men scream at Noelle, who is provoking them, while stoking their anger. "These men are completely hopeless, desu. It looks like I have no choice but to punish, desu." "Try it!!" "Bring it on!!" The men are even angrier at the shocking gesture. "Then, I''ll take your word for it, desu. Saint Kick!!" "Fubee!?" Provoked back, Noelle dropkicks one of the men in the face, blowing him away. "Wh, what!?'' The other man who sees this is panicked by Noelle''s unexpected strength. Noelle is one of the world''s best Healers who is called a Saint. In other words, she has the highest power in the world. Of course, that indicates that she also has combat abilities. Of course, she is inferior to combat classes, but she is not inferior to other low-ranked explorers. "Fuufuufuu. What''s wrong, desu? Aren''t you going to come, desu?" "Do, don''t screw with me!! I''ll definitely make you cry!!" Seeing Noelle acting like she is making fun of him, the man who is in a cold sweat but can''t back down, puts up a bravado as much as he can. "If you can do it, try it, desu!!" "I''ll take you down!! Fugoo!?" Provoking with the same lines as the opponent, she returns them back at the attacking man. "Maa, that''s how it should be, desu!!" Noelle triumphantly puffs out her flat chest. The men are stuck in the sandy beach. "Are you okay, desu?" "Y, yeah, thank you very much." "Thank you very much." When she heads over to the frightened girls, they lower their heads to Noelle with a relieved expression. "It''s the mission of the Lovely Saint to protect the pretty girls, desu. The Lovely Saint will take them to the Explorers'' Union, desu, so be careful when you play, desu." "Yes." "I''m truly thankful to you." Noelle has a satisfied smile on her face and crosses her arms and laughs. The two bow their heads to Noelle and start playing on the beach a short distance away. "This Lovely Saint will not tolerate violence against girls, desu!!" Noelle declares to the tourists by the sea who had seen her. The men at the beach react with a start. "Good, good, then, farewell, desu!!" Satisfied with the men''s reactions, Noelle grabs the legs of the two unconscious men and drags them through the beach, changes clothes and heads for the Explorers'' Union. CH 224 Episode 224: Leave it to the great detective, desu!! (Third Party Perspective) "Excuse me!! Desu." "Welcome, erm ... Customer, who are those two?" As soon as she enters the Explorers'' Union, the staff member in charge of being a guide calls out to her involuntarily when seeing Noelle''s strange state. If a Middle School to High School girl pulls two grown-up men, it''s only natural that they would stand out. "Those who tried to threaten girls with the power of an explorer to make them do as they say, desu. I would like you to take over, desu." "I, is that so. I understand." At Noelle''s words, the female staff speaks to something like a microphone on her chest. Within a minute several men came and took the two unconscious men. "So, I''d like to hear your story, would you mind?" "Yes, desu." When asked by the staff to find out more about the men she brought, Noelle nods without making a displeased face. "Excuse me!!!!!! Please help!!!!!!" However, the flow is cut off by the next visitor who came to the Explorers'' Union. "What happened?" "U, umm, my little sister went into the dungeon and hasn''t come back for three days. I went to look for her, but she''s nowhere to be found!! I beg of you, please help!!" "P, please calm down." When the guide staff who was dealing with Noelle calls out to the woman who entered the Explorers'' Union in a rushed state and is sweating profusely, the woman clings to the staff and appeals while shedding large tears. The staff calms down the woman while being confused by the woman''s appearance. It''s normal for an explorer to not return from the dungeon for several days, but it''s strange to say they''re not anywhere in the dungeon. "Pipiiiin. This is the scent of an incident!!" Just like a scene where white flashes run on the pitch black background, Noelle has an attitude that she seems to have an idea, with her thumb and forefinger under her chin, she grins fearlessly.(TN:Some detective reference I''m guessing? Is it Conan? I have only watched one episode, so I don''t know.) "Please search ... !!" "No, that ..." Before Noelle, a battle between a clinging woman and the staff member is unfolding. "I heard your story, desu!!" "Y, you are!?" Noelle cuts in between the two of them, puffing out her chest with a proud smile, Noelle interrupts the woman shedding tears and gives her name. "I am Great Detective Noelle!! I will take over this case!! Desu!!" "Eh!?" "Haa!?" Noelle dons a detective hat and cape that are unknown as to where they came from, gives a thumbs up and winks. The woman and the staff are stunned by Noelle''s theatrical moves. "Hey, let''s hurry up, desu!! The case won''t wait, desu!!" "Eh, ah, wait!?" "Ah, hey!! I haven''t heard from either of you yet, so please don''t go anywhere without permissioooon!!" Without waiting for a reply from either of them, Noelle takes the woman''s hand and pulls her, running out of the Explorers'' Union. For a moment, the staff member freezes blankly, but she also runs after the two of them. However, halfway through, Noelle picks up the woman under her arm and speeds up, making it impossible for the staff member to follow her. "Aaaaaahhhhh!! Seriously!! What am I going to do about this!! I have to write a report!!" The staff member stops running and curses when she realizes she can''t catch up. The cicadas are chirping and the sun is shining brightly. "And, where is that dungeon, desu?" "I want you to stop carrying me like this first ..." Asked by Noelle, who is still holding the woman under her arm, the woman lets out her complaints. "That''s no good, desu. We won''t make it in time for the case, desu." However, Noelle has no time to let her go. "Haa ... I understand. Over there." "Understood, desu!!" Realizing that it didn''t matter what she said, the woman leads her to the dungeon. "Arrived, desu!!" "Ugh. Put me down ..." "It can''t be helped, desu." The woman is exhausted because Noelle was running for real. Since there will be a permanent guard and a dungeon gate ahead, Noelle decides to let the woman down. "Haa ... Haa ... Who exactly are you?" "First of all, isn''t it the Japanese way to introduce yourself first, desu?" Noelle asks the questioning woman. In Japan, the knowledge that if someone asks for your name, they will tell you theirs first, of course, anime and manga works are the source of this knowledge. "Th, that''s right. I''m Yamazaki Himari. I''m a D-rank explorer. My sister is Hina. She''s an E-rank explorer."(TN:Ugh, she also uses Desu, lol. However, unimportant character, and inconsistent, not exactly a speech tic so I''ll omit it.) "Himari is it, desu. That''s a good name, desu. I''m Noelle. My international rank is B, desu." Himari introduces herself first, followed by Noelle. Noelle''s normal license, which is accepted all over the world, is B-rank. However, if it''s domestic, the same treatment as the highest rank is assured. "B!? You''re a high rank explorer after all!?" "Do you believe me, desu?" Noelle wonders at the surprised Himari. Recently she feels that there are many people who believe her even when they hear what she says and does. "If you carry me and move that much, I''ll know that you''re quite high level." "I see, desu. Well then, since I introduced myself, I''ll go right away, desu." Convinced by Himari''s answer, Noelle immediately starts walking towards the dungeon. "W, wait please." Himari hurriedly chases after Noelle, who moves forwards. CH 225 Episode 225: And then back to square one (Third Party Perspective) "What kind of dungeon is this, desu?" "This is an E-rank dungeon of the brick labyrinth type." When Noelle asks a question while walking through the cave that connects the dungeon to the outside, Himari answers. "It''s the type of dungeon with quite a few traps, desu." "Yes. However, since it''s E-rank, there aren''t that many deadly traps. It''s basically just small pitfalls or nets, that''s about it." There are many traps in labyrinth-type dungeons reminiscent of brick towers and labyrinths in RPGs. In low-rank dungeons, there are no life-threatening traps, but in high-rank dungeons, there are cases where deadly and brutal traps are set up. The explorer who disappeared this time is E-rank, and the dungeon she was challenging is also E-rank. The traps aren''t much of a threat. "Then, it doesn''t look like there''s a problem, desu!! I''m looking for clues, desu." "Ah, please wait ~ ." Realizing that there is little threat, Noelle immediately runs off. Himari, who was blanked out, rushes after her. "Hmm, so far, there aren''t any obvious clues, desu ~ ." "It''s been three days already, and maybe ... Gusuu." After that, she searched the dungeon for several hours while mapping all the rooms, but she couldn''t find anything that seemed to be a clue. Because of that, she once had a hope called Noelle, and her feelings revived, but she fell into a negative state again, and her tears overflowed. "It''s too soon to give up, desu ~ . Has anything changed recently?" Noelle, who can''t just wait to see how Himari is doing, asks her if she has any clues. "Gusuu ... About the disappearance of humans in dungeons, it''s not just my sister, it seems there are actually many more happening around the world." "Such a thing ... If so, it''s still too soon to give up, desu. There must be something in the dungeon''s traps, desu." When Himari answers hesitantly, Noelle, who was so preoccupied with being able to go to Japan that she didn''t know anything related to the dungeons, thinks all the more that the possibility that Hina is dead is low. "Anyway, hurry up, desu!!" "Yeah. Eh!?" "From here on, hurry up, desu!!" "Kyaaaaaaaaaa." However, Noelle, who thinks that there is almost no time to spare, starts running with Himari under her arm again. The careless Himari is surprised, she is exposed to sudden acceleration and screams. The scream echoes through the dungeon and recedes like the Doppler effect. "P, please stop!!" "What''s wrong, desu?" After that, the two of them stayed up all night investigating the dungeon as they progressed, but Himari discovers something and hits Noelle''s body to stop her. "That ... !!" "Are those ... shoes, desu?" Himari finds some shoes. Noelle rushes over to the shoes and puts Himari on the floor. Himari desperately runs up to the shoes and hugs them. "Those are?'' "These are the shoes I gave to my younger sister as a gift to celebrate her ranking up ... Gusuu." When Noelle asks Himari, who is holding them carefully, Himari answers again with tears in her eyes. "That means something happened around here, desu. I''ll check it out carefully, desu." "Ugu ... Uuuuu ..." "I''ll do some research, desu." Noelle decides to look around when she sees Himari holding the shoes and not moving. "Hmm, the flow of magical power is strange around here. This phenomenon tends to occur in places with teleportation traps. If that''s the case, there''s a high possibility that the disappearance cases that are happening around the world right now are related to teleportation traps!!" Noelle looks around and carefully investigates. At that time, Noelle''s eyes are shining a pale bluish-white color. It''s a skill called Magic Sight. There aren''t many people who have the skill of seeing magic power. Nanami also acquired it in a dungeon, but it''s a very rare skill. Noelle uses that skill to investigate the flow of magic in the dungeon. This is because there are often traps in places where the flow of magic power is strange. And from the trends up until now, she decides that this trap is a transfer trap. "With this, chances of survival have increased, desu." Talking to herself, Noelle returns to Himari. "I''m sorry ... I was upset." After a while, Himari calms down and apologizes to Noelle who is walking towards her. "You don''t have to worry about it, desu." "Yes, thank you very much. So ... Did you understand something?" Himari timidly asks Noelle, who shakes her head and says not to worry about it. "Himari, the chances of your sister being alive have increased, desu." "R, really." To Noelle, who answers with a smile, Himari changes her expression to surprise and happiness. But, she could only hear her to that point. When Noelle noticed, she was standing in a completely different place. "Oh No!! The teleportation trap moved, desu!? Also, a cave? A completely different dungeon, desu? Then it''s understandable that there are missing people, desu!! From the feeling of magical power, it''s about D, desu? Anyway, I should get out of the dungeon for now, desu!!" After holding her head and shouting, Noelle put her hand under her chin and muses in a mumble. Noelle regrets her shallowness for being caught in a trap, but decides to go outside while exploring as much as possible. "Oh, someone''s there, desu!!" While running in the dungeon, she finds a party fighting enemies on the way. They have a Japanese appearance. "Could it be ..." Noelle approaches the party. Normally, if an explorer party were to approach another explorer, they would be wary, but Noelle had no such thoughts. "Do you need rescue, desu!!" "!? P, please!!" Apparently it is a party of four, and they are struggling with three monsters. A warrior man who seems to be the leader glances at Noelle and asks for help. "Leave it to the Lovely Saint!!" Noelle kills three enemies with her staff in an instant. She is a bludgeoning priest. ""Haa!?"" The party of four open their mouths as if their jaws fell off in surprise. "Fuu. You''re safe now, desu!! Anyway, that person over there, is your name Hina, desu?" After Noelle turns around and smiles, she asks because one girl looks a lot like Himari. "Eh, eh, how do you know that ..." "I came to look for you at your sister''s request, desu!!" Hina is confused. Noelle puffs out her chest with a doya face as if ignoring Hina''s feelings. "O, Onee-chan''s!?" "Yes, desu. She was very worried, desu." "I see, Onee-chan was worried about me ..." "I''m glad you''re safe, desu!!" Hina is shocked to hear that her sister is worried about her. It''s natural. She doesn''t think her sister, who is usually fussy and mean-spirited, is worried about her. Noelle is also happy that Hina is safe. "Thank you for coming all the way to find us. So, can we go home?" "Hmm, it''s impossible right away, desu? Because I came flying with the trap too, desu!!" "I, is that so ..." With Noelle coming to look for them, they were hoping that they might be able to return, but they can''t hide their disappointment at Noelle''s reply. "For the time being, you may be able to go home if you are caught in the trap again, but I don''t know how many times you will have to be caught in the trap, so let''s go outside, desu!!" "I would greatly like to do that, but the monsters here are strong ..." "Leave that to this Lovely Saint, desu. I''ll take you safely to the ground, desu!!" "Th, thank you very much." After discussing with the other party members, Noelle and the others head outside. "Pyramiiiiiid, desu!?" "No way, this ..." "That''s right, probably ..." "That''s right, isn''t it ..." "Yeah, that''s right ..." It seems that the floor was relatively shallow, and the four people who went outside in a short time are stunned. Because there is an ancient building called a pyramid at the end of their line of sight. Moreover, it closely resembles a very famous pyramid that they have seen in textbooks. There is only one place with such a pyramid. "Even though I was finally able to go all the way to Japan, now it''s Egypt, deeeeeeeeeeeesu!?" Noelle holds her head and screams at the heavens as usual. CH 226 Episode 226: No one can beat the LastBoss "No, no, don''t misunderstand, Nanami." "What am I misunderstanding!? Onii-chan!! You brought Onee-chan''s parents here to talk about getting married to Shia-onee-chan, right!!" She suddenly starts screaming, and when I try to calm down Nanami, who is clearly misunderstanding, Nanami puffs up her cheeks and questions me. Come to think of it, Nanami didn''t know that Shia''s parents were in distress in the dungeon. Of course, I didn''t know about it either. Certainly, if I suddenly bring her parents, she may misunderstand the reason. Their clothes are in tatters, though. "No, no, no, why are you talking about that!!" "Because that''s what it means to talk to a girl''s parents, isn''t it?" While I am confused when I am suddenly told I''m getting married, Nanami brings up a story I don''t know where she learned it from when I ask her. Who does she take after to have such intense assumptions. "No. To put it simply, it seems that Shia''s parents were unable to leave the dungeon for quite a long time. It''s true that the two of them were in a terrible condition, so I helped them escape after using medicine to help them completely recover. By the way, since I''m a member of Shia''s party, I brought them with Luck''s new power in order to meet Shia." "Is that so?" "No, I don''t mind if that happens." "Right." When I roughly explain the circumstances, Nanami turns her gaze to Makoto-san and Anna-san and appeals. In response to that question, the two of them say something I don''t understand. What''s more, the faces of them looking at me lifted the corners of their mouths. Uwa!? Aren''t these people skeptics. They''re going to make fun of me ... "Hey!! Isn''t it like that after all!! Onii-chan is a liar!!" "Oi, oi, I can''t lie to Nanami, right? The two of you, please give me a break." Nanami glares at me from below as if to peer into my face, and after I sooth Nanami while being perplexed, I give the two of them a look of protest. "Iyaa, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. Is it okay to call you Nanami-chan? I''m Katsuragi Makoto. This is my wife, Anna. Nice to meet you." "Nice to meet you." While apologizing to me, the two give a wry smile and say their prank had gone too far. "As was said earlier, Satou-kun, maybe I should call him Fuhito-kun here. What he was saying is true. About half a year ago, we got lost in a dungeon, or rather, we were transported to a deep place. We were wandering around without knowing our way back, but the enemies were quite strong and we couldn''t make much progress in our search. Time passed while we were doing that, and the food and potions in our bags ran out, and at that time, I was poisoned." "I carelessly lost my footing. He received a poisonous attack while protecting me." "I did that on my own. There''s no need to worry about it." "Dear ..." "Anna ..." It was Makoto-san who was explaining the details of what happened, but when Anna-san interrupted with an apologetic look, a pink world emerged around the couple. The two of them drew closer as they called each other''s names. "Kohon." I felt a disturbing flow, so I clear my throat. Really, this married couple ... Well, I think it''s good to be in love no matter how old you are, and I admire such couples, but I want you to know TPO. "Hmm. W, well, that''s when I became barely conscious." "I, it was too hard for me to defeat monsters by myself, so I moved to a room that wasn''t very big, and we were both waiting for death there. I will definitely come back to Shia. Even though I left while saying that, I didn''t seem to be able to keep my promise anymore, I thought so. At such a place, he suddenly appeared, Fuhito-kun. Thanks to him, we were able to escape from the dungeon and get to where we are today." Makoto-san remembered where he was, straightened his appearance and connected his words, after which Anna-san spoke. Well, I think she got the general idea. "Hmm. Is that right. I''m sorry, Onii-chan. It looks like Nanami misunderstood." "Fuu, as long as you understand, that''s fine, as long as you understand." Nanami stops pressuring me and looks dejected. While feeling relieved, I stroke Nanami''s head. "Well, I honestly don''t mind if Fuhito-kun becomes Shia''s husband." "That''s right, Shia is a ''powa powa'' girl, so I think it would be good for her to be with someone like Fuhito-kun."(TN:Only info I can find on powa powa is cute, gentle and ditzy in a good way. It''s not quite as fluffy as fuwa fuwa.) At first, Makoto-san and Anna-san should have been very wary of me because of Shia. But, before I knew it, the favorability of the two of them had risen, and now the atmosphere is like I would always be welcome. However, please don''t say that here. "Aaahh ~ I knew it!! That''s what I was talking about!!" "I didn''t do anything!! Please stop dropping bombs here!!" Nanami''s anger flares up again, and I am once again trapped in confusion. Hey, it''s going to end up like this!! "I''m back after preparing the bath ... You guys!!" ""Hii!!"" However, we forgot that there is a LastBoss in this house. A terrifying voice comes from behind. Not to mention us, Makoto-san, Anna-san, and even Alice-chan all raise their voices in reply, and look back timidly. Standing there was my mother, with her arms crossed and a hannya look on her face, giving off an overwhelming aura. "Especially that couple!! You''re dirty and stinky!! Hurry up and take a bath!! Also, if you do something strange at someone else''s house, you know what will happen!! Take off your shoes there and leave them at the entrance!! That girl should also take off her shoes and just wait!!" ""Yes, Ma''am!!"" In response to instructions from my mother, everyone stood straight and stood still like a frog stared at by a snake. "Fuhito, take off your shoes and put them away, and while you''re at it, guide those two." "Understood!! Everyone take off your shoes and follow me." ""Roger!!"" I also receive instructions from my mother, give instructions to everyone, and after listening to the reply, I lead the way. "Nanami!! You clean up after everyone has moved!!" "I got it!!" Behind me, Nanami receives additional instructions. There is no one in this house who could beat my mother(LastBoss). (TN:LastBoss is above the word ''mother''. Written as ''mother'' read as ''LastBoss''.) CH 227 Episode 227: Reunion for one and advance notice It seems that Makoto-san and Anna-san didn''t do anything wrong according to my mother''s words, but it seems that the dirt for a few months was terrible, and it took a while to clean up to some extent. It seems that the bath water was changed several times along the way. That shows just how harsh it was. As for clothes, I changed into plain clothes. Makoto-san wore something like work clothes, and Anna-san dressed in a blouse and a flared skirt. She has a great contrast between Japanese and Western. "Thank you for letting me use the bath even though it was the first time we met." "Thank you very much." Makoto-san and Anna-san, who have returned, first bow deeply to my mother. "No, no, don''t worry about it. The original cause was that my stupid son brought you here without any contact. Alexia-san''s parents, right?" "Yes, my name is Katsuragi Makoto. Nice to meet you." "I''m Katsuragi Anna. Nice to meet you." "I''m Satou Hitomi. It''s nice to meet you as well. Besides, my idiot son is always indebted to your daughter." "No, no, it seems that our daughter is always being taken care of ..." Seeing the actions of the couple, my mother waves her hand in front of her, they introduce themselves to each other, and start talking about the circumstances and things about me and Shia. Alice-chan and I didn''t take much time because it was only a few days, and Alice-chan is borrowing Nanami''s clothes. It seems that the fact that there isn''t that much of a height difference between them worked well. Although it was a little cramped around her chest. Nanami cleaned our dirt, ventilated the living room, and made it clean. After everyone came back, the dishes were arranged on the table, and despite the sudden increase in the number of people, it was as expected of Mother to prepare for the number of people. "I never thought that I would also be able to get food ... I am deeply grateful." "That''s true. Thank you very much." "Th, thank you very much!!" "No, no, it''s not a big deal, but I''d be happy if it tasted good. Please enjoy it." ""Itadakimasu."" Everyone sits down and the three of them bow to my mother, who takes the lead and eats the food. "Well then, we would like to apologize." "As expected, we can''t impose on you any further." After finishing the meal, it became quite late as it was time to take a bath. However, I think it would be very troublesome to search for a hotel, make a reservation, and move at this time. "Oh, don''t say that, please stay the night. The guest rooms are completely vacant, so I think it would be a waste to stay at a hotel." "I, is that so. Since it''s come this far, I''ll take your word for it until the end." "Yes, I don''t mind." My mother seemed to be thinking the same thing, so when she proposes to the Katsuragi couple, they accept the proposal while looking apologetic. It''s easier and more convenient for me to go to school as it is than to join up with them one by one. "And, what about Alice-chan?" "M, me, is it!?" Alice-chan, who is suddenly talked to by my mother, is surprised and her body shakes. If the Katsuragi couple''s plans for the time being are decided, Alice-chan will be the only one who has yet to decide. It may be that she still can''t keep up with her thoughts. "Yeah, I don''t think it''s that far away, and if you want to let your parents know that you''re safe right away, I''ll have my kids send you. It''s dangerous for you alone. If it''s okay to leave tomorrow, then you can stay in Nanami''s room." "Hmm." At my mother''s words, Alice-chan crosses her arms and worries. She was able to come back here and eat and think slowly, so she should want to go home as soon as possible, but it''s late, so maybe she thinks it''s bad to have Nanami and I send her home. To be honest, I think I could just send her with Luck''s Kagema, but it''s visually like she''s asking to be attacked, so I think it''s better for us to follow her as a deterrent. This time, I''ll take Luck out of the shadows and bring it with me, rather than leave it in this house. It would be more difficult to attack us if we have a dog with us. "Hahahahaa. Alice-chan, you don''t have to worry about us, you know? If you want to go home, you can say you want to go home." "I, I see, well then, I guess I''ll go home." "Fufufufuu. You want to see your father and mother as soon as possible." "Y, yeah, that''s right." When Nanami tells her not to hold back, Alice-chan shyly chooses to go home. Nanami smiles, and Alice-chan blushes even more. "I understand. Then, can the two of you along with Luck send Alice-chan home?" ""Roger."" After that, we send Alice-chan to her house. It isn''t very far. ""Alice!!"" "Mom, dad, I''m home!" It seems that she had contacted them in advance, and as soon as she opened the door of the house, her parents greeted Alice-chan. The three of them forget that we are behind them and cry tears of joy that she is safe. We quietly leave the place. "I''m back safely. Tomorrow, I''ll show you something amazing, ." When I see Alice-chan and the others, I remember that I haven''t contacted her since I came back, so I messaged Shia on ''LINNE''. [ I''m glad you''re safe ? I don''t know what it is, but I''m looking forward to tomorrow ? ] I get a reply right away. I pray that it will be a good report for Shia tomorrow, and let myself fall asleep. CH 228 Episode 228: Second time, with love The next day, I wake up at the usual time. I still have a strong sense of the Satou family home as a place I come to occasionally, so even though I say my room, it feels like I''m staying at a hotel. It''s almost like I don''t have my own luggage. "I should get up first." After speaking to myself, I get up and go down to the living room on the first floor. "Good morning, mother. Good morning Anna-san." "Good morning, Fuhito." "Good morning, Fuhito-kun. You''re up early. You''re similar to my husband." Mom and Anna-san are standing in the kitchen. Anna-san probably offered to help her, and although she turned it down once, I think that Anna-san requested so strongly that she couldn''t turn her down. Anna-san replies while nodding in admiration in response to me being an early riser. "I woke up later before. But, after becoming an explorer, no matter what time I go to bed, I usually wake up at this time." "Hee ~ that''s amazing. We weren''t like that, that might be the secret as to why Fuhito-kun has a great deal of strength." Anna-san stares at me as if she is even more impressed with my reply. "That''s not true. Come to think of it, is Makoto-san an early riser too?" "Yeah. He''s borrowing the garden for training." "He''s fine even though he was like that yesterday." "It''s a daily routine, so if he doesn''t do it when he wakes up, it feels wrong." It seems that Makoto-san gets up earlier than me and trains in the garden of the house. Certainly, I feel that the body that was visible through the cracks in the tattered armor was sufficiently toned. I wonder if I should learn martial arts like that too. I learned by imitating Saotome-senpai for now, and the rest is my own way. If there''s a strong martial art that suits me, I''d like to learn. And even though he''s completely cured, he just came back yesterday, but he''s a person I can genuinely respect for being able to train as usual today. -Gachaaa "Oh, looks like he''s back." I hear the sound of the front door opening, signaling that Makoto-san has returned. "Oh, good morning, Fuhito-kun. Are you training, too?" As soon as Makoto-san comes into the living room wiping his sweat with a towel and sees me, he asks. "No, I don''t do that, so ..." "And you are still that strong. I''m amazed." I scratch my head in embarrassment, and Makoto-san puts his hand on his chin and nods in admiration. I feel that the points that this couple admire are somewhat similar. I don''t know if they''re similar because they''re a couple or a couple because they''re similar. "No, no, I still have a long way to go. I''m nowhere near as good as high-rank explorers." "I don''t think that''s the case?" After all, I''ve finally reached B-rank. The hidden test is still half-way complete. That''s why I can''t be selfish to say that I''m strong. "I''m happy to be evaluated highly, but I''m still E-rank." "What!? You''re still E-rank!?" When I tell him my rank, Makoto-san is so surprised that his jaw almost popped open, and his eyes are about to pop out and fall out. Come to think of it, these two have been hiding in a dungeon for half a year, so they don''t know much about Japan these days. "Yeah, a little while ago an abnormal situation happened in the dungeons, and Stampedes happened all over the world. For over a month, Stampedes and Rebirths of many dungeons overlapped. I think I didn''t have time to rank up because I was busy." "Is that what happened ..." When I briefly talk about the recent circumstances, Makoto-san answers with a mysterious expression. "Yes. I''ll talk about that at breakfast." "Okay. Tell me more." "Leave it to me. Also, Mom, I''ll be leaving a little early today." After I promise to talk to Makoto in detail later, I tell my mother about today''s schedule. "I understand. I want the two of them to meet with Shia-chan as soon as possible." "Yeah. I''m sure there''s a lot to talk about, so I think I''ll meet with her and head to the classroom after a while." "That''s right, it''s bad to disturb the family." As my mother says, I am leaving early so that Shia and the Katsuragi couple can meet. I will meet with Shia and lightly explain to her before leaving, and Shia will probably not be in a condition to go to school, so I should tell the teacher about Shia. "I know. Then, I''ll watch the news." "I understand. Wake up Nanami in a little while." "Roger." After talking to my mother, I sit down on the sofa and turn on the TV. "Can I borrow the bath again?" "Yeah, of course." "I appreciate it." Then Makoto-san heads to the bath to wash away the sweat from his training. After that, I stare blankly at the news until it''s time, wake up Nanami when the food is ready, and after Makoto-san comes back from the bath, we all eat breakfast and talk about the recent dungeon happenings. "Well then, I''m off." "Yes, have a nice day." "We were very well taken care of." "Thank you for being so kind to us, despite us being strangers." After finishing the meal, when I greet her at the entrance, the Katsuragi couple thank my mother and bow their heads. "No, no, it''s someone who could possibly become a relative. Please don''t worry about it." "That''s right!! Haahaahaahaa!!" "Will I be able to see my grandchildren at this age? I''m looking forward to it!!" It seems that my mother picked up yesterday''s story and talked about various things, and before I knew it, the conversation was progressing on its own. They''re completely ignoring my intentions. Even though I''m already seen that way at school, there''s no way I can escape if even my own parent becomes a successor. I don''t think Shia thinks of me like that. I have to do something. "It''s useless if I don''t give permission!!" "I understand. You still love Fuhito too much." "Of course!!" However, Nanami takes a firm stance of refusal, so my mother looks at Nanami as if she is looking at a helpless child and shrugs her shoulders. I''m glad that Nanami is the final line of defense. "If you can come out right away, can you come to the school gate, ."(TN:Guessing he just keeps using like saying ''over'' on a radio.) I send a message on ''LINNE'' before I leave. [ Okay!! ] After confirming that a message with high tension that is clearly different from normal conversation is returned, I head to school. As Shia said, she is waiting at the school gate. Her eyes are already filled with tears. I think it''s okay because the other students aren''t coming because it''s early. Yes, she can already see them. She knows who the two people walking behind me are. "Shia, you''ve gotten bigger in the time I haven''t seen you for a while, and you''ve become beautiful. Are you surprised?" "Shia, I''m sorry I left you alone. It must have been hard, right? You did your best." Everyone stopped once at a place about 1.5 meters apart, and Makoto-san and Anna-san take a step forward and smile at Shia. "Father!! Mother!!" Shia jumps in between the two of them, and the three of them quietly shed tears for a while as they hug her. I watch the three of them for a while. "Gusuu ... Why ... ?" "I told you that, right? I''m going to show you something amazing. It''s a surprise present. Are you happy?" When the tears subside a bit, Shia looks at me with swollen red eyes, so I answer with a triumphant look as much as possible out of embarrassment. "Yeah ... Gusuu ... Thank you ... Fu-kun." "Don''t worry about it, it was just a coincidence. Then, I''m going?" Shia quietly bows her head to me. I become embarrassed and turn my back on Shia and start walking toward the entrance. "Wait a minute, Fu-kun." "What?" However, Shia stops me and I turn around. "Chu ~ !!" "~ !?" At that moment, Shia''s face was turned up in front of my face, and a soft touch is pressed against my lips. I can''t pull away because she''s holding my head. The feeling is clearer and more vivid than the first time. I open my eyes wide in confusion. "Ara, ara, how bold!?" "I, I never thought Shia would act like this!?" Seeing Shia like that, Anna-san smiles broadly, and Makoto-san is shocked. I don''t know if it was a few seconds ore a few minutes, but it is a long kiss that feels like hours. Seemingly satisfied, Shia separates her face from mine and says this. "Fu-kun, I love you." . Her smile at that time was really cute like an angel, and pretty like a fairy. I was shot through the heart in one blow. CH 229 Episode 229: Legal wife''s dignity and forced movement "Umm ... How can I say it ... Ahahahaa. Of course, I''m happy to be loved by a girl like Shia, but it''s too sudden and confusing." Shia''s expression is showing more than usual, her eyes are swollen, and while I am looking at her neat face with tears and a faint smile, I can''t accept the reality and scratch my head with a wry smile. It wouldn''t be strange to say that a doll suddenly has emotions and smiles with all its might. It''s so very different from Shia''s usual smile. Also, I''ve lived for 16 years and this is the first time I''ve received a confession. I never thought that I would be confessed to. It''s true that Shia and I have been in a party together for the longest time so far, so I was aware that we get along better than others, but I thought that it was just a feeling as a member of the same party and as a friend. And my relationship with her is that of an employer and an employee. Also, there''s the fact that I''m no match for Shia. I had a feeling that I shouldn''t have such feelings for her. However, due to Shia''s confession, that wall was destroyed today. She, herself, not someone else, affirmed her feelings that it is okay for me to like her. "Okay. I know ... If it''s Fu-kun, it doesn''t matter how many people you marry." "Huh!?" Seeing me confused, did she misunderstand, Shia releases the hand around my neck and stops her stretching posture, with her right hand, she put her thumb and forefinger together making an okay sign and issues a harem permission declaration. I didn''t expect to be told such a thing, and my voice leaks out in surprise. It seems that Shia thinks I''m confused because I can''t choose one person. "Acchan is there, Rei-tan is there, and Nanamin is there too." "No, no, the first two aside. Nanami is my real sister." Certainly, I think Amane and Rei are very attractive girls and women of different types. However, compared to Shia, my relationship with them is shallow, and now that I understand the purpose of Shia''s approach of me, it''s difficult to completely accept the two, who I still don''t understand their purpose of approaching me. And above all, Nanami is my blood-related real sister ... She should be. Somehow, I''ve lost my confidence. I''ll check with my mother later just to make sure. Anyway, even if you say she''s my adopted sister, Nanami is still my sister, and of course I love Nanami, but that''s pure familial love. I don''t see Nanami as the opposite sex or lust for her or something. If a man who could make Nanami happy appears, I have a feeling that I will leave her to him. However, we''ve grown up together for a long time, and we both love each other too much, so it''s clear that if that happens, I''ll feel very lonely. "Are you OK." "Because I have no idea what''s going on." I can''t help but be perplexed by Shia''s thumbs up. "Haa ... Anyway, I want you to wait a little longer for a reply." "Reply?" When I let out a sigh, I ask Shia to give me time. However, she doesn''t seem to understand what I am saying and tilts her head. Eh? If you confess that you like me, isn''t that equal to dating? "Dating or becoming lovers or something like that." "No problem. Stay together without permission." "Eh? What about my will?" "Doesn''t matter." When I ask her to confirm, she says that she will be with me regardless of my will. "Hahahahaha. I didn''t expect Shia to like him this much. Indeed the man I have expectations of."(TN:Some weird stuff with the hahahaha, so I''m not gonna add the random extra h''s and a''s.) "Right. I didn''t think that Shia, who tried to keep others away, was such a girl. It''s thanks to Fuhito-kun." The Katsuragi couple, who are watching our exchange, burst into laughter. No, it''s no laughing matter for me ... "Isn''t it a serious problem for me?" "What? Are you dissatisfied with Shia? Or do you dislike her?" When I talk to the two who were laughing with a troubled face, Makoto-san suddenly turns serious and bites at me. "N, no, I''m not dissatisfied, and I don''t hate her, do I?" "Then why not go out with her? Isn''t it parent-approved?" They are definitely parent and child. Very pushy. Of course, I would be happy if I could go out with a cute girl like Shia, but I still wonder if I can be myself and make her happy. It''s not like we''re getting married, but I end up thinking about the future. But, if I''m going to date, it should be dating on the premise of marriage. I want time to think. "Please let me think about it for a while. It''s my first time dealing with something like this." "Haa ... It can''t be helped. We''ll give you a little time to think about it." "Thank you very much." When I beg, Makoto-san lets out a sigh and agrees. I lower my head in relief. "Mo ?re ?imp ? ort ? antly. Apparently there are women other than Shia you''re getting along well with?" Just when I think that this is the end of the conversation, Makoto-san, who had heard what Shia was saying earlier, puts his arm across my shoulders and asks with a smile. However, his eyes aren''t smiling at all. "N, no, they''re just party members ..." "When you say they are, it means they are all women, right?" "Th, that''s right ..." Makoto-san''s sharp thrust came at me as I was timidly starting to talk. I have no choice but to answer as he asks. But, here I want to say it out loud!! It wasn''t my choice!! They all came from their side, I didn''t do anything!! "I understand. Would you like to tell me about that in detail as well." My heart''s voice is empty, and it seems that I''m about to be interrogated deeply. "U, umm ... I''m going to school now, okay?" "Hahahahahaa. Shia''s future is at stake. Is there anything more important than that?" "Th, there isn''t!!" I make a bitter smile and try to struggle for the last time, but I am easily sunk by Makoto-san''s eyes that won''t take no for an answer. "Very well. Then, let''s go. Is Shia okay?" "Nn." When Makoto-san nods in satisfaction and asks Shia, Shia returns her usual reply. Through the harmonious cooperation of the three of them, I am taken somewhere. The melody of ''Dona Dona'' echoes sadly in my head.(TN:Dona Dona is a song about a calf being lead to slaughter.) CH 230 Episode 230: Overseas is scary!! (Third Party Perspective) "For the time being, follow me, desu. If I''m here, you''ll be able to do something even overseas, desu." Noelle changes into her white priest''s outfit and encourages Hina and the others behind her. In fact, Noelle has the power to make other countries move. She may be asked for some kind of cooperation in return, but even so, as long as she cooperates, she will be able to have the other party fulfill her request. Besides, Noelle realizes that her promise to find Hina and the others who had been teleported and return them safely to the very end would be fulfilled until the very end. This is also largely due to Noelle''s exposure to anime. She accumulated information that the ally of justice doesn''t break promises made to anyone. "I, I understand. Is everyone okay?" "We don''t mind. Why this Nee-chan? Because, there is almost no way for us to return to Japan other than relying on her." "That''s right. We''re Junior High School students, so there''s no way we can go home from this place alone." "Yeah, I agree. If it''s just us, it''s probably dangerous. We don''t even have a passport, so I think we''ll just die somewhere after being deceived." The four Middle School Students agree to follow Noelle. If it was a badly behaved party, they might reject Noelle''s proposal, but if they did that, a suspicious explorer who didn''t even have a passport would be ended in one go. That''s where their life would end. "It''s okay!! I''m a fairly famous explorer, desu!! I''m going to the Hunters'' Guild, which is closest to this dungeon, desu." ""Roger."" Noelle took the party and stepped into the facility that corresponded to the Explorers'' Union. "Hello." "Welcome. What is your business." "The Saint has come. I hope you could tell them that, desu ~ ." "I, I understand!!" Noelle only says a few words while presenting her explorer card to the employee who approaches her, and the employee retreats in a hurry. "Are you a Saint?" "That''s right, desu ~ ? And you are?" A middle-aged Arab man dressed in a complete suit comes out from the back. With his slender physique, he seems to be practicing some kind of martial arts, and his spine is straight. "Oops, excuse me. My name is Asim, and I am the head of this branch. It''s nice to meet you. I will show you to the reception room, so could you follow me?" "I understand, desu. The Party behind me is also with me, so can they come with us, desu?" "I understand. Please come with me." "Thank you, desu ~ ." After Asim introduces himself, he tries to guide Noelle to the reception room, so Noelle looks behind her and asks. Asim, who sees that gaze, sees the clearly Asian party of explorers behind her, and because he has some idea of the situation, he allows them to come with Noelle. "Everyone follow me, desu." ""Roger."" Junior High School students can''t understand most of it. Because they are speaking fluent English. Even though they have been learning English since they were in Elementary School, it is very difficult for them to understand native speakers and accented English. "So, what is your business today?" "First of all, I want you to arrange passports for these children and plane tickets to Japan, including mine, and take care of their livelihood until they return to Japan, desu. How about providing information about the dungeon disappearance cases as compensation, desu?" Noelle describes her request and the compensation she can offer. For Noelle, she wants to withdraw the reward without moving as much as possible. That''s why she is going to present him with a faint hope that by disclosing the information she''s obtained from investigating the disappearance cases, he''ll be able to grant her wish. "Fumu. I see. Is that so. I understand. However, the price is a little too low. With the appearance of you guys, we can roughly figure it out."(TN:What a dick.) "Fuu ~ . As expected, it''s no good, desu ~ . Well then, I''ll solve the problem as much as I can, desu." However, Noelle''s intentions are not understood by the head of the branch and she is rejected. Noelle had a feeling that it might not be able to pass, so she immediately changes her thinking. "Then it''s fine. It would be helpful if you could treat the seriously injured and if possible improve the food situation a little." "There is no problem with the treatment of the injured, desu, but there is a limit to what I can do about the food situation, right, desu? Also, I need you to prepare what I need, desu." The head of the branch presents the conditions to Noelle, and Noelle also says that she can''t do what she can''t do, and agrees on the conditions with the other party. "It can''t be helped. If the food situation improves even a little, it will be easier for us." "I understand, desu. Then, I''m counting on you, desu." "I understand. My best regards." While making compromises with each other, they reach out to each other and agree with a handshake. "Then, I''ll make the arrangements, so please wait a moment." After confirming the four people''s names and addresses, the head of the branch takes a picture of their faces and leaves the room to complete the formalities. "I''m relieved that I''ve taken care of everyone''s passports and plane tickets, and even the trouble of our livelihood until I pay compensation. However, I have to do a few things, so, once everyone''s bases have been decided, we''ll be acting separately for a while, desu." "Haa ~ , thank you very much." ""Thank you very much!!"" After the branch head leaves, Noelle explains the situation to the party she protected. The party members, including Hina, bow to Noelle. "Don''t worry about it, desu. It''s because of the promise I made to Himari, desu. Everyone, please don''t leave the base, desu. If you go out, you''ll be deceived and even your clothes will be taken, desu. Next time I can''t protect you, desu." ""I, I understand!!"" After shaking her head at the party''s actions, Noelle smiles and says something scary, and the party shakes their heads. Everyone''s feelings are set. Overseas is scary!! .(TN:That random end denotation again.) CH 231 Episode 231: I''m sorry. That''s impossible!! "Haa ~ , that was terrible ..." I''m walking home after being released from forced custody. After being forcibly taken away, I was made to talk endlessly about everything from entering High School to the present day. In the middle, Shia also had a few words, but she added what she felt from her own point of view, and she stayed with me until the end. "If Shia doesn''t mind, it can''t be helped, so I will allow your party members." For the time being, Amane and Rei are allowed to go without incident. However, like Shia, for some reason, Makoto-san is along the lines of accepting Amane and the others. I wonder what''s going on. Even though I explained many times that it isn''t that kind of relationship in the first place ... "Proof that my father likes Fu-kun. Fu-kun Mama is also okay. In other words, it''s official." Shia in question is also happily walking with her own arm wrapped around mine. I don''t mind her doing it at all, and I rather enjoy walking around with a cute girl on my arm. She is doing what Amane also did, so I don''t particularly reject it and let her do as she pleases. There was probably a lot to talk about today, and I thought that the parents and child would spend the day together without outsiders, but after I finished talking and everyone had dinner together, she said that she would return to the dormitory with me and walked towards the school dormitory. It was impressive to see Makoto-san''s lonely face. The Katsuragi couple seem to be high-ranked explorers in their own way, and they took a room in a luxury hotel and we ended up talking endlessly in that room without worrying about the time. It is about a ten minute''s walk from the hotel to the school. "That''s on hold for now." "Nn." To be honest, I still don''t have a sense of reality, so I want a little more time. Seeing Shia happily crossing our arms makes my heart ache. However, since Shia''s physical contact has become quite excessive after her confession, since men are creatures who don''t feel bad about being attached to a cute girl, I feel like I will be overpowered like this. In the first place, it''s ridiculous that a cute girl like Shia who is one of humanity''s strongest would end up confessing to me. "I''m sorry." "It''s okay. We''ll be together anyway." "I, I see." Somehow, regardless of if I refuse or not, I feel like the outer moat is filled up and it doesn''t make any sense. No, no, that shouldn''t be the case. I''m sure this time to think has meaning ... probably. While thinking in agony, I spoke a few words to Shia, and in no time at all, we arrive at the entrance of the school. "They''re here." "Nn." Even though it is almost eight o''clock, there was a person waiting at the school gate. Shia also notices that sign. "What a coincidence, Satou-kun." As expected, it was the Student Council President who emerges from the darkness of the night illuminated by the streetlights near the school gate. I didn''t go to school this morning, so she must have thought I went out, she must have been waiting as close to the school gate as possible. I don''t know what she wants to do, but I feel an extraordinary obsession. "That''s true. What is the Chairman doing at this hour?" However, I''ve gotten used to it, and my response has become normal, and I no longer maintain my vigilance. "I''m taking my daily evening walk, and I was just thinking about going back to the dormitory." "Is that so, we''re going back to the dormitory too. Would you like to join us?" "Yes. Did you go out somewhere today?" As usual, we meet up and walk to the dormitory together, to inquire about the truth when she sees me come back from outside, she is indeed the Student Council President. "Yes, I had something to do with Shia ..." "I see. That''s why there is an unwanted third wheel." When I answer her question while looking at Shia, the Student Council President bends down a little and stares at Shia in disgust. "I''m not a third wheel. I''m already Fu-kun''s woman. Lovey-dovey. We also kissed." "What did you say!? Is that true!?" To such a Student Council President, she, who has completely returned to her normal routine from the lively Shia during the day, answers in a straightforward way and restrains her. Hearing Shia''s words, the Student Council President stares at my face with tremendous force. Her eyes are bloodshot and for the first time in a long time I feel a sense of terror towards her. "No, that''s wrong!? Shia, lying isn''t good!?" "Sorry. Restate. I love him, so I kissed him." From that feeling of fear, I hurriedly wave my hand and warn Shia. "But ... You really kissed?" However, the fact that I kissed Shia doesn''t change, and I am attacked. Those eyes aren''t smiling at all. Hii!? Scary. "W, well, it was force majeure, though. I didn''t have time to dodge because it was so sudden when I turned around." "I see. Then, you can kiss me too, right?" "Huh?" When I made a desperate excuse, the Student Council President responds with an incomprehensible answer. I don''t understand the meaning, and more fear springs up from the bottom of my heart. "So ... Can you give me a kiss, too?" Thinking I didn''t understand, the Student Council President repeats. And then she creeps up to me. "I''m sorry!! (I''m too scared) That''s impossible!!" Her face looks somewhat horror-ish, and I immediately leave, with my body bent at a right angle. "Eh ..." "Excuse me!! Shia, see you tomorrow!!" "Nn." Without looking back, I say goodbye to Shia and return to the dormitory. "Welcome home, ''Goshujin-sama''." Kasumi-san''s smile, which welcomes me as usual, eases my fear a little. CH 232 Episode 232: Don''t let your guard down ... "I''m back. Kasumi-san." I return the greeting of Kasumi-san, who greeted me, with relief. "You''re kind of tired, aren''t you? What''s wrong?" "No, no, it''s nothing." Kasumi-san lowers her eyebrows in worry, I wonder if my face has become gloomy due to the new fear given to me by the Student Council President. I pretend it''s normal and shake my head, take off my shoes, and go up to the dormitory. I want to shut myself up in my room as soon as possible. Or rather, I want to hide in Luck''s shadow warehouse. "Have you had a meal?" "Yes, I ate outside. I would like to take a bath later." I ate with the Katsuragi couple and their daughter, and most of it was canned food, so I will take a bath later. Anyway, I want to shut myself up in my room. "I understand. Please let me know if you have any questions. If it''s what Goshujin-sama says, I''ll overcome all odds and make it a reality!!" "Thank you for thinking of me. If anything comes up, I''ll tell you right away." "Yes. I''ll be waiting for you." Whether she knew my feelings or not, Kasumi-san was so enthusiastic that I feel warm and bow my head lightly. Kasumi-san tilts her body slightly and smiles. "I can finally calm down ..." "Won." "Ohh ~ , Luck, you''re a good guy, yoshi yoshi." I leave Kasumi-san and go back to my room and sit on my bed, and Luck emerges from the shadows and licks my face to comfort me. I am so happy that I stroke its head as much as I could. Luck also distorts its face happily. I left Luck at home, but its Kagema was following me, so it must have sensed my fear through the Kagema and rushed over. What a kind child it is. Ah ~ , the fear is being purified. If it weren''t for luck, I might have been overwhelmed by fear. I had let my guard down. I should have known that I didn''t understand the Student Council President, but since she never did anything other than casually chatting and having lunch together, I let my guard down. Then, that happened today. "Since I kissed Shia, she thinks it''s only natural to be kissed herself." I remember and involuntarily say to myself. What in the world would cause such a thing? Always having a fateful encounter - To the Student Council President - I wonder if she misunderstands and thinks that I''m like a boyfriend because such a thing happens. For the first time in a long time, I shudder at the thoughts of the Student Council President. Either way, I realize once again that I shouldn''t let the Student Council President take care of me. "Fuu. Somehow, I feel like I''m finally back." "Won." I lie down on the bed. Luck wants to come next to me, so when I move to the side, Luck comes up next to me and curls up to make it easier to mofumofu. This kind of thing is also wonderful. I mofumofu while thinking so as not to be dominated by fear. "For the time being, tomorrow is Saturday, so I have to come up with some countermeasures by Monday. Ah, right. Shouldn''t I use shadow transfer? That way, I can go outside and come back without being caught. I''ll do that, yup." I have a flash of inspiration. As expected, I don''t think she''ll say something like yesterday in a place with a lot of people, so when I''m passing through a place with few people, I avoid it with transfer, and when I go somewhere, I go out with transfer, and when I come back, if I transfer, it won''t be found out that I''m out. It''s the perfect countermeasure, yup. "Okay, I feel relieved and want to take a bath, so I''ll go take a bath." "Won." It''s been a long time since I met the crazy Chairman, and I was upset, but as soon as the countermeasure was decided, I felt like taking a bath, so I go straight to the bath. "Oh, if it isn''t Fuhito. Are you going to take a bath now?" "Yes, Saotome-senpai too?" "Right. What a coincidence, I''m heading there too." There are several other people in the changing room, and the one who arrived at the same time as me was Saotome-senpai. "Well then, let me accompany you." "Sure." Unlike the Student Council President, it really was a coincidence that he wanted to take a bath. "Even so, you really do train. It''s a good body." "No, no, please don''t look at me like that, it''s embarrassing." When I take off my clothes, Saotome-senpai next to me, who quickly took off his clothes, puts his hand on his chin and praises me with a serious look. The appearance isn''t hidden at all, it''s completely visible. I''m embarrassed, so I twist my body. "What are you shy about? You can be proud. Also ..." "Also?" Saotome-senpai, who admonishes me with a serious expression, cuts off his words in the middle. I tilt my head, not knowing what to say. "Also, when it comes to a man''s soul, I am completely defeated!! Haahaahaaha!!" "Please excuse me!! I, it''s normal!!" Saotome-senpai lowers his gaze and focuses on my lower body before laughing. I never thought Saotome-senpai would say something like Aki. I am so embarrassed that I immediately wrap myself in a towel and run away to the bathroom. "Aaaaaaaahhhhhhh, I''m back to life. How is Fuhito doing these days?" I go to the bathhouse first, wash my body, and when I am soaking in the bathtub, Saotome-senpai sits down next to me and asks me a question. Recently, I''ve been working hard to fulfill Nanami''s wishes, and I''ve been busy helping Shia''s parents along the way. Ah, I''ll talk about what happened earlier. "Well ~ , I was quite busy. Ah, please listen, I''m a little scared of the Student Council President." I inadvertently leaked about the Student Council President. "Huh? What about her? What exactly happened?" "For some reason, she always ambushes me, and when I pass by, she pretends it''s a coincidence and approaches me. It would have been nice if it was just that, just recently, I ended up kissing Shia due to force majeure, and she felt I should do the same, so she pressured me, I was terribly scared, hahahahaa ..." To my Senpai who asked me with a disbelieving expression, I end up talking fluently, probably because of my daily frustration. "Seriously ... I''m sorry she was being a bother." "Eh, ah, no, no, I was just a little scared, so please don''t worry about it!! Besides, there''s no reason for Saotome-senpai to apologize." When I finish talking, Saotome-senpai who was listening apologizes to me with a very serious face for some reason. I am taken aback by that appearance and am speechless for a moment, but immediately regain my mind and hurriedly wave my hand in front of my body. It''s true that I was scared, but thanks to Luck and coming up with a countermeasure, I was relieved, so I''m sorry if I made him worry. "No, I''ve been with her for a long time. It''s my fault that I couldn''t stop her eccentric behavior. I''ll make her stop, so please forgive me." "Ah, yes, of course." I nod without saying anything to my Senpai, who bows his head deeply. "I can''t do this. I''ll go first." "Is that so, I''m kind of sorry for that. It''s the time to relax in the bath ..." Senpai shook the hot water and stood up, trying to get out of the bath. To the back of Senpai who has completely lost the mood to take a bath, I apologize because I can''t bear the feeling. "Don''t worry about it. It''s my fault from the beginning. I''m the one who heard you out. Well then, see you next time." Senpai looked back at me once and admonished me, and then left the bathhouse. I wonder what will happen from now on. I once again lit the flame of anxiety in my heart. CH 233 Episode 233: Friends "Morning ..." Yesterday, I had a problem with the Student Council President, so I couldn''t sleep and was frustrated. However, it seems that I fell asleep due to the healing power of Luck. Luck in question wrapped around me and is sleeping peacefully. I get off the bed, head to the changing room, wash my face, brush my teeth, and wake up. "Won." "Oh, Luck, did you wake up. Thank you for yesterday. Thanks to you, I was able to sleep." When I return to my room, Luck is awake and greets me. I immediately approach Luck and stroke it. I was agonizing yesterday, but when I slept through the night, my head is cleared and my fears lessened. "Saotome-senpai said something like that, but I wonder if it''s okay." Yesterday, Saotome-senpai said that he would ask the Student Council President to stop the ambushing after listening to my story, but what will happen. Come to think of it, I forgot about it because I was so busy and afraid of the Student Council President, but I completely hadn''t contacted Amane and Rei. I wonder if Nanami contacted them. "I''m sorry I didn''t contact you for a few days. Nanami asked me to investigate a disappearance in the dungeon." I send them a message on ''LINNE''. It''s early in the morning and I don''t think they''re awake, so I think it''s still too early to contact them. -Tirorin "So fast ... are they awake?" My expectations weren''t met, it was read immediately, and I was contacted. [ I heard from Nanami. I heard you went looking for her classmate. I thought you''d be fine since it''s Fuhito-kun, but what happened? ] [ I got a call from Nanami-chan. I''m looking into that as well, but it''s quite dangerous. I was worried. Well ... I don''t think Satou-kun will have any problems ... So, did you find something out? ] Both of them seemed to have been contacted by Nanami, and knew that I had gone looking for Alice-chan. However, they didn''t receive any communication after I returned, so they don''t know the result. "Nanami''s classmate was brought home safely, and the cause of the disappearance was found." I simply state the conclusion. Actually, there was also Shia''s parents, but she didn''t tell me in the first place, and Shia''s family just happened to be hiding. [ Oh, really!? Good for you!! I was worried because Nanami was so depressed. ](TN:Amane) [ Eh!? You found out what caused the disappearances? I want you to tell me more!! ](TN:Rei) [ Ah, what''s wrong with me ... I''m glad that Nanami-chan''s friend is safe. ](TN:Rei) Perhaps because Amane isn''t that interested in the case, or because Nanami is genuinely happy that Alice-chan has returned home safely, and because Rei is involved in the case, that side goes first. After reacting unintentionally, she celebrated Alice-chan''s safety. "I want to share the detailed story, but can we talk today without going to the dungeon?" There was also the thing about Shia''s parents, and there are many things that can''t be conveyed through text alone. If possible, I think it would be better for the whole party to face each other and talk. [ I''m fine with that. ] [ I''m fine too. I''d rather hear the story. ] Time seems to be fine for both of them. What''s next is the place and time. "What about the place and time?" [ Where we should go. I can go anywhere, and I''ll match the time. ] [ Hmm, it''s not something I''d like to talk about in a crowded place, so Satou-kun''s house would be good. I''m also fine with any time. ] In that case, I specified 10 o''clock. After that, I contacted Shia, went to my house, woke Nanami up, and explained the situation. Shia also contacted me after, and there was no problem. "Everyone, thank you again for coming today." "Thank you." "Don''t worry about it." "It''s fine." "Nn." When everyone has gathered, we sit down at the table in the living room and start talking. My mother makes tea and juice and leaves it in front of everyone. "Well then, I would like to talk about how I came to investigate the dungeon disappearance cases and what I found out." "Okay." "Regards." "Please." Everyone listened, I got a call from Nanami, when I found out that Alice-chan had disappeared, I went looking for her, I talked about the flow as briefly as possible until I came back to Japan. Along with that, I also explained Luck''s new power. Everyone was surprised about Luck''s power, but somehow they understood it because it was Luck. "It means that the moving teleportation trap and the teleportation destination aren''t both in the same dungeon. Certainly, that would explain many of the disappearances." "That''s pretty dangerous, isn''t it. It seems that there is no way to deal with it." The two people who heard the story took the issue seriously. The phenomenon is certainly dangerous. Since there is no way to prevent metastasis. "That''s right. If it''s an explorer who can see the trap, they might be able to avoid it, but the trap is moving and it''s quite fast, so it''s quite difficult." "By the way, is the transfer destination always the same, or is it random?" From what I said, Rei seems to be interested in where the teleportation trap will teleport to. "I don''t know about that. My first priority was to rescue Alice-chan, so I didn''t have time to test it. Considering that Alice-chan was in the place where I transferred, I think it''s a fixed destination. "Certainly. But, if that''s the case, it''s easier to find a countermeasure than a random one, if we just know where it''s going, we can do something about it by collaborating with organizations that are equivalent to the Explorers'' Union in each country." "Right. If we can figure that out, we might be able to deal with it." As far as I''ve heard, it''s true that if the transfer destination of the transfer trap is fixed, it''s possible to do something about it. "Then, I''m sorry, but could everyone help me find out where the teleportation destination is?" "Eh!? Is it okay for us to be involved in that?" I am surprised by Rei''s sudden proposal. Such a request would be subject to a confidentiality obligation, and I would feel bad if I let an outsider get involved. "There''s a big problem, but I''ll immediately have the information that you''re teleported somewhere right away, and if I know where it''s going, I''d like to collect the information as soon as possible. The fastest way to do that is to use Luck''s help, and it''s safer to be with everyone rather than just me. Of course I will pay you." "Is that so." It means that the situation is so dire that it is not possible to take leisurely measures. As Rei said, the number of victims will increase if measures are not taken quickly, and there is a high possibility that they will face a terrible experience in the destination dungeon or country. That means that compliance violations are unavoidable. "No, I don''t mind. I''m a little tired of leveling up, so it''s just right. Besides, I don''t need a reward. You''re a friend, so it''s not a bad thing." I accept the offer of gratitude and answer with a grin. "Of course, I don''t mind either!! And I don''t need a reward either!! I''m indebted to you." "I''ll help you too. It looks interesting. I don''t need a reward." "I''ll help. Don''t need a reward. Rei-tan is a friend." The other members also follow me in replying with a smile. Shia''s ahoge is jumping around, but she looks like she''s having fun. "Satou-kun ... Thank you everyone ..." Rei seems to be happy with our reply, her eyes slightly moist as she smiles. Thus, we decide to investigate the transfer traps. CH 234 Episode 234: Surprise, and then surprise "Also, although it''s completely different from the disappearance case, there is a report. Shia, is it okay to tell them?" "Nn. Leave it to Fu-kun." After that, we discussed our plans for the future. I decide to talk about Shia''s parents because that was the last thing. "What happened with Alexia?" "Yeah, I wonder if something happened." "Come to think of it, I don''t know the details either!!" "Oh, I''ll tell you about it now." Since the three of them understood that it was Shia who was going to be talked about, each of them react, so I nod and start talking. "First of all, regarding Shia''s parents, they entered a dungeon about half a year ago and never came back, and they were in a state of life or death." "Eh!? Was that so!?" "I can''t believe that ..." When I start talking, Nanami and Amane show an astonished expression knowing the situation had turned out to be outrageous. "Ah, actually it was. Shia, is that right?" "Nn. Both of them stopped coming back one day. I leveled up to help them." When I ask Shia for her consent, she nods and adds some additional information. "There was such a reason why Shia-oneechan was working hard to raise her level ..." "Nn." Nanami makes a sad expression when she learns why Shia worked so hard to raise her level. "By the way, Rei wasn''t surprised. Did you know?" "Yes. I knew Katsuragi-san''s parents hadn''t returned from the dungeon. They''re both pretty famous." When I ask Rei, who doesn''t look surprised, she knew about Shia''s parents. "Is that so. Anyway, today''s main topic is, after picking up Alice-chan, I came back to Japan via many dungeons, but the last time I arrived at a Japanese dungeon and found them. And since they were in a pretty bad state, I used items on both of them to heal their wounds and protected them, and the day before yesterday I brought them back to my house with Luck''s power." "I was surprised when they suddenly appeared!!" "You didn''t notice them at first." "Onii-chan, don''t say that!!" When I report that I had found the two missing people and brought them back alive, Nanami butted in. I wanted to be a little mischievous, so I teased Nanami with a grin while remembering the situation at the time, and Nanami puffed up her cheeks. Haa ~ , my Imouto is cute. "In other words, it means that you brought back Alexia''s parents, who had gone missing, right?" "Yeah. It was late at night the day before yesterday, so I asked them to stay at my house and clean up, and yesterday they had a surprise reunion with Shia. Amane summarizes the story and confirms it with me, so I nod my head in affirmation, explain what had happened since I returned, and ask Shia to confirm. "Nn. I thought my heart would jump out." Shia says such a thing with an almost expressionless face, so the gap between them was somehow odd. "That means that you''ve fulfilled Alexia''s heartfelt wish, right?" "Umm, is that what it''s like?" "Nn. I was very happy." Amane asks me an additional question. Is this some kind of interrogation. I don''t know, so when I ask Shia, she nods expressionlessly. "Is that so ~ , I''m glad you did that. Did anything happen at that time?" Amane sends me a grinning, teasing look. Uwaa. Did this guy confirm that Shia did something to me and is pursuing it. "N, no, nothing happened?" I make a lame excuse. Kuh. I had forgotten that talking about helping Shia''s parents could lead to this topic. "Alexia, really?" Seeing that I wouldn''t speak, Amane turns to Shia and asks. "Nn, I came to love Fu-kun even more, so we kissed." ""Eh!?"" Shia answers without hesitation without being particularly embarrassed. The three people who were surprised at that answer open their eyes wide and stare at Shia. "We kissed." "It''s different. It''s not like that!!" Perhaps misunderstanding that the three of them couldn''t hear it, Shia repeats it again. "Onii-chan, did you really do it!?" "No, well, i, if I had to say if we did or not, we did." Looking at my face with an expression of disbelief, I couldn''t lie to Nanami, so I turn my head away and scratch my cheek as I answer. "No waaaaaaaaay. I was supposed to get Onii-chan''s first kiss!!" "No, no, I won''t kiss my little sister!!" Nanami says she had an unreasonable wish for a brother and sister, but I firmly refuse. However, the confusion does not subside. "Second time." "Eh!?" "This is the second time I''ve kissed Fu-kun." ""Eeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhhhhhh!?"" Shia''s further attack made the three of them scream in even bigger surprise. "What''s going on, Onii-chan!!" "What is she talking about, Fuhito-kun!!" "Can I ask you for more details?" No, wasn''t that force majeure to stop my rampage, Shia-san!? Is it okay to count a kiss without that kind of mood as the first time!? I was thinking about such things while being questioned by the three people other than Shia. After that, I have information about Shia persistently pulled out of me. CH 235 Episode 235: Saint''s true value (Third Party Perspective) "Well then, please house-sit again today, desu." ""Roger."" Noelle, dressed in a white priest''s uniform, leaves the base she rented. It''s been a few days since Noelle and the others stepped on the transfer trap and were sent to Egypt. In exchange for traveling to Japan and providing their safety and necessary items, Noelle treated the people who were seriously injured by the dungeon Stampede, and yesterday the request was completed. Actually, that was enough for compensation, but Noelle, who has a personality that finds it difficult to refuse when asked, wants to do something about improving the food situation. "Please guide me, desu ~ ." "I understand." She calls out to the Egyptian guide who is waiting in front of the base, gets in the car, and goes to today''s site. "Did you take a lot of damage, desu?" "Yes. The Stampede did a lot of damage to the town, especially concerning food. The airport was also destroyed, and maintenance took time, and the food arrangements haven''t caught up." "I see, desu ~ ." Because they are having their livelihood taken care of, they are provided with proper meals, but the view of the city from the window of the car is not very good. Many people are unemployed, unable to find food, and often seen sitting down with their heads bowed and lethargic. This is the scene she''s seen for the past few days, but no matter how many times she sees it, it''s still a tense state. "Is it okay for the land we arranged to be in a place like this?" "No problem, desu ~ ." Noelle is guided to an empty plot of land on the outskirts of town. Originally it was a field, but it has become desolate land, trampled by monsters, and now there no shadow of its former self to be seen. "Then, it''s time to show the true worth of Saint Noelle, desu!!" Noelle pulls out her staff from her bag, closes her eyes and begins chanting a spell. "Change Field!!" The tip of the staff shines brightly, and after chanting the spell, Noelle opens her eyes wide and holds the staff up high, says the magic''s name, and then brings the staff down at the ground. ""Ha?"" At that moment, the devastated earth transforms into a ridged field, centered on the place where the staff struck. The soil has changed into a solid field soil that you couldn''t believe had been devastated. The guide who accompanied her to the scene and dozens of people who followed as labor are surprised with wide-eyed looks. The area is 1 hectare. The area transforms into a field in a matter of minutes. "Fuu ~ ." Noelle takes a deep breath and begins chanting more spells. "Earth Blessing!!" Light gathers at the tip of her staff again, and Noelle points the tip at the land that has been turned into a field. A divine wave of light spreads over the field, and the field itself emits a faint light. After several tens of seconds, the light subsides. "Fuu. Now this field can grow any kind of crops for a month, desu." "Hah!? I, is that true!?" When Noelle calls out to the guide, the stunned guide returns to his senses and reveals his astonishment. "Yes, desu. Try planting something, desu." "I, I understand." In order to convince the guide, who is in disbelief, Noelle asks him to plant the seeds of the plants he brought with him on the ridges that were formed. Even though the guide is confused, he brings the seeds from the car and plants them at the edge of the ground that has turned into a field. ""Eeeeeeeeehhhhhhhh!?"" The change is dramatic. After several tens of seconds of planting the seeds, the seeds sprout, and then the stems begin to grow and lush leaves appear as if they have regenerated several months of growth at several tenths of the time. It is no wonder that the local people, including the guide are surprised at the speed of their growth. In the end, the fruit grows on the tips of the leaves that grow quickly and grow to be the most suitable for eating. "Yeah, it''s delicious!!" Noelle takes a ripened bright red fruit. She picks a vegetable called a tomato and bites into it to make sure it tastes okay. "Th, this is serious. I''ll bring more people to help. Perhaps when they hear that food is available, many will come. You guys, please plant your crops immediately." ""Roger!!"" The guide understands that the crops will grow in no time and will be ready for harvest, and decides that the current number of people will not be able to make the most of the field, so he decides to call for support. The locals who receive the instructions start planting crops with the seeds. "Noelle-sama, is this the only place that can be turned into a field?" "For the time being, nine more places. I''m planning to do ten hectares, desu." The guide immediately approaches Noelle to confirm how much this field can be expanded. For Noelle, there is no problem with her amount of mana, but if she overdoes it, it will be bad, so she keeps it to that extent. It''s undeniable that her standards for that degree are significantly off. "I understand. I am extremely grateful for your cooperation in improving the food situation. We Egyptians will never forget this kindness for the rest of our lives." "It''s not over yet, desu ~ ." The guide thanks Noelle for her mercy and bows deeply. Seeing that his originally polite demeanor has become even more respectful, Noelle smiles wryly. "No, I have to go to arrange for more manpower, so I can''t stay with you anymore, so I have to thank you in advance. You will have to wait here until someone takes my place, but is that okay?" The guide asks Noelle while looking at the plants that are already bearing fruit. "Understood, desu. Ah, I forgot to mention, desu, but the effect of this magic is for one month, desu. After that, it will return to a normal field, so be careful, desu."(TN:No, you said it would last one month ...) "I understand. It''s effective enough. With this, the number of hungry people will decrease significantly. Thank you very much. Well then." Noelle originally intended to cooperate, so when she agrees, she tells him the precautions without forgetting. After listening to the instructions, the guide nods and bows his head again, and hastily rushes to arrange for help. After that, Noelle turned 10 hectares of land into fields, the supporters came and the seeds of crops began to be planted one after another, and bore more and more fruit, which was then harvested and collected by more supporters. "Let''s grow crops in the wilderness!! Desu!!" Looking at the locals, Noelle smiles and says to herself. CH 236 Episode 236: Beyond expectations (Third Party Perspective) "What''s wrong, you suddenly called me." "Haa ... You really don''t understand?" "Yeah ... I don''t remember doing anything in particular to be summoned." A woman and a man are facing each other in a futuristic room. The woman has curly, semi-long hair and a loose atmosphere, and the man has a sultry appearance with tanned skin. Hojou Tokine, Student Council President of Shinomiya Academy, and Saotome Shinji, head of the Dungeon Exploration Club. The two are childhood friends and have a relationship where they can frankly exchange opinions with each other. This time Shinji called Tokine. However, Tokine can''t think of a reason for it, so when Shinji asks her about it, she crosses her arms and tries to think about it, but nothing comes up. "I never thought it would turn out like this." Shinji shrugs his shoulders when he sees Tokine not understanding anything. Shinji is the same as Tokine in that he has no idea why this happened. "What exactly are you talking about?" "Haa ... Can you hear me? You''re making Fuhito extremely wary of you, aren''t you?" "Eh?" Shinji tells her what he unintentionally discovered this time, while being amazed at Tokine who doesn''t seem to notice it at all. Tokine opens her mouth with an expression that makes it seem like she never thought he''d say something like that. "Eh? No way. What exactly are you doing?" "I followed Saotome-kun''s advice, and tried to have my existence recognized by having contact, by greeting and talking to him, right? We eat lunch together and talk about topics that Satou-kun might be interested in ..." "If what you''re saying is correct, then I wouldn''t have said anything either, and there''s no reason for Fuhito to be wary ..." When Shinji asks Tokine in a reproachful manner, Tokine answers while remembering what Shinji has said. What Tokine says should have been completely normal, but the reality is abnormal. Shinji looks into the distance while remembering the time when he listened to what Fuhito had said. "Did Satou-kun say something?" Seeing Shinji''s condition, Tokine asks, convinced that something happened. "Yeah. First of all, why are you meeting Fuhito everywhere he goes, as if you were waiting for him?" "Of course, that''s because I meet Satou-kun by chance and have lunch together and talk with him?" It isn''t a coincidence when you lie in ambush, but Tokine seems to think that it is a coincidence if the other party thinks it''s a coincidence. At that point, it''s very strange. "Haa ... No, if you were found out, it''s no longer a coincidence." "No way, the ambush was discovered ... then?" Seeing Tokine, who doesn''t understand the abnormalities in her actions, Shinji replies while being amazed. In response to that, Tokine timidly asks back as if confirming the unbelievable reality. "Of course it was. He''s stronger than me, you know? He should be able to sense Tokine''s presence." " ~~ !?" Faced with reality, Tokine turns red and looks down. "Ha, it''s embarrassing ..." And those are the words that come out. "No, why are you being shy ..." As expected of Shinji, he can''t help but be perplexed. Because it would be embarrassing if he found out that it wasn''t all a coincidence ..." "That''s right, but you should turn your thoughts elsewhere." Tokine looks up at Shinji shyly. If someone who doesn''t know anything sees it, it''s cute enough to fall in love, but Shinji, a childhood friend, cuts her off. "Where is this other place?" "You are up to the task with your work, so why is this kind of unfortunate ..." "Oh, that''s what Fuhito-kun said too!! That''s terrible!!" She tilts her head with an expression that says she has no idea. Shinji is stunned by Tokine, who can completely finish her work as Student Council President and housework, but when she is involved in love affairs, she becomes a wreck. Tokine covers Shinji''s words by bringing up Fuhito and puffs out her cheeks in anger. She is perfect for the onomatopoeia of ''Pun pun''. "Hey you, think about it for a moment. Suppose there''s a man who''s just acquainted with you, who doesn''t get along very well." "Yes." Shinji puts himself in the shoes of Tokine so that Tokine can easily understand him and begins talking. "What if that man happens to show up wherever you go? And not just a few times, but over and over again." " ... I think it''s a coincidence a few times, but if he keeps doing it, I might feel a little suspicious." When you replace Tokine with a man and make her recognize what she''s doing objectively, she may have gradually realized that what she was doing was strange, and she replies a bit depressedly. "You know? What if you know it wasn''t a coincidence but an ambush?" "It''s very suspicious ..." Tokine answers Shinji with an even more dejected answer. "Then, what are you doing differently?" "Different ... it''s not ... right. It certainly wouldn''t be strange to be wary of that." "You finally understand ... What you''re doing is close to what is called a stalking act, even though it''s limited to school." And finally, by making her compare the man''s actions with her actions, Tokine finally admits that her actions were enough to make Fuhito wary. "Also, it''s strange that just because he kissed another woman, he has to do it for you as well, right?" This time the subject changes and moves on to the kiss. "Eh!?" Tokine looks surprised at Shinji''s words. "That''s why, right!? It isn''t. Even if you kiss someone, how would you feel if a guy you didn''t get along with told you that you should kiss him as well?" While wondering why she doesn''t understand such a thing, Shinji explains to Tokine again using replacement speech and asks. "Feel ... it''s bad." "That''s how it is." Tokine answers depressedly as if she has accepted about the matter of the kiss. "So, from now on, unless it''s really a coincidence, don''t do that." "Yes ... That''s right." When Shinji warns Tokine, who finally understands that she was acting strangely, Tokine nods with a sigh. "No way, he was being wary of me ... It was completely unexpected ..." "For me, everything you did was completely unexpected." Tokine mutters when she realizes what she had done, and Shinji responds in amazement. "Haa ..." Shinji sighs, wondering if he should have given more specific advice. "Then, how can we get along better in the future?" If she can''t pretend to meet by chance, she will have fewer points of contact. As Tokine, who wants to get hold of Fuhito, she wants to somehow get along peacefully. "Hmm, that''s right. How about having a conversation on ''LINNE''?" After thinking about it for a while, Shinji recommends a conversation on ''LINNE'', where she could feel free to contact him so that she wouldn''t make any mistakes. " ''LINNE'' ... is it." "Oh, then there''s no problem just sending it, right?" "Yes, I will try." Tokine is a little lost in thought, but after listening to Shinji''s words, she decides to try ''LINNE''. Without knowing that this will create another tragedy. CH 237 Episode 237: Killing two birds with one stone I am lying exhausted on the sofa after being made to confess everything that happened with Shia. "What does kissing feel like?" "Soft?" "No more!! It''s not like that!!" Nanami is talking to Shia on the other sofa, but the conversation is a little off. "Regarding the verification of the transfer destination, I will ask for full-scale help after the summer vacation. Everyone has school, and when it comes to verifying the transfer destination, you may not be able to come back the next day." Rei, who is sitting on a cushion on the table in front of the sofa, speaks to me. "That''s true. It was quite difficult to find and step on the transfer trap in the dungeon, and depending on the destination of the dungeon, it would be difficult to come back." Regarding the disappearance cases in the dungeons, Rei has already sent a report summarizing what is currently known. It should also increase the chances of being found and protected. We let the large organization do that, and we quietly devote ourselves to researching the transfer destination. If there are people who are missing in the process, we may be able to help them. " ... It''s not something you can step on in the first place." "Did you say something?" "No, so let''s only do it on Saturdays, Sundays, and the day before a holiday until we go on holiday." I feel like someone said something to my reply, but Rei shakes her head in denial and suggests a schedule until the holidays. That said, there''s about a week left until the holidays. Summer vacation will start next week, and Monday is a national holiday, so today and tomorrow are the only days we can actually go before the holidays. After that, it will be after the summer vacation begins. Until then, I think we can only go to the nearest dungeon to see if there are foreigners visiting. "Okay. I''m fine." "I''m fine too!!" "I''m fine too." "Nn." Everyone accepts Rei''s proposal. Does that mean that it''s highly likely that we''ll be going abroad to the dungeon during the summer vacation ... I feel like it''s a bit wasteful to go abroad and just do research. As a sane boy who dreamed of making his High School Debut, I thought it sad that the summer vacation would end up being nothing but research. Of course, people''s lives are important, and it would be better to investigate the transfer destination as soon as possible, but I think it''s not good mentally to be caught up in just that. "Hey, Rei." "What is it?" "When we teleport and investigate further, can''t we do something about permission to stay in that country?" I think so and ask Rei. "That''s right. It might be tough for me alone." "I see. It''s no good." I close my eyes at Rei''s reply and lie on my back on the sofa. If I move in Luck''s shadow, it''s possible to go sightseeing, but it''s also only possible to sneak around ... "I don''t want you to jump to a hasty conclusion. I said it''s tough for me alone. I don''t think there will be any problem if you can get the cooperation two other people." It seemed that my thought that it was impossible was premature, Rei seemed to have a solution in mind. "Eh? Is there such a person?" "There is, right. Two very famous people." "No way, those two ..." I don''t know who would be able to implement that solution, so when I ask Rei, she answers while looking at Shia. In other words, it is ... "Yes, that''s right. Alexia''s parents." "Nn? Father and Mother?" Rei gives the expected answer. Shia tilts her head when her name is called. "Yup. If those two are willing to help, you probably won''t be charged with illegal stay anywhere in the world." "Hee ... Were those two people that famous?" "Rather, it''s rare that anyone doesn''t know about it, right? Well, if it''s Satou-kun, it''s not like I don''t understand." Rei, who answers while looking at Shia, criticizes me lightly for not knowing that they are such amazing people. It''s truly regrettable. "I feel like I''m being dissed in a natural way." "It''s not like that. I''m praising you." "Is that so? That''s fine. Shia, do you think you can ask Makoto-san and Anna-san to help us?" I look at Rei with questioning eyes, and she shrugs her shoulders. I reluctantly agree and ask Shia. "Fu-kun saved their lives. It''s okay if you ask them." "I see. Then, can you please do it?" "Nn. I''ll tell them later." After receiving Shia''s reassuring answer, I request a message. It seems that their smartphones are broken and they have to renew the contract. "If possible, I would like to make it a joint name for the three of us, so would it be okay for me to meet with them?" "All right." When Rei asks Shia, she happily nods. You know she''s willing because her ahoge looks like a hand making an OK sign. "Come to think of it, why did you say that? If it''s just an investigation, you don''t have to do that, right?" "That''s ... I thought it would be nice to travel overseas as well. What do you think?" As the sharp-eyed Amane asks me the intention of my question, I express my thoughts. "Eeeeeeeeeehhhhhhhhh!! Overseas trip!! Onii-chan!! That''s good!!" "It''s true that just investigating is suffocating. I think it''s good too." "Nn, I''m looking forward to traveling overseas." "Overseas, huh. I''m looking forward to it other than America." All four happily agree to my proposal to have fun. "Isn''t it? Rather than just investigating, I feel more motivated when I get a clear picture, and I can do sightseeing, so I think it''s good to kill two birds with one stone." Everyone''s reaction made me have a triumphant look. "Certainly!! The tension has been rising since just now!!" Nanami isn''t going today, but she''s itching to go soon. "What about your mother?" "I don''t think she can keep up with our physical strength, so she''ll go to the spa with the ticket she got the other day." "Roger." Our mother won''t come with us and will probably go to SpaEmo. It might be a little difficult for Mom. If she''s okay with it, that''s fine. In this way, we decide not only to investigate the transfer destination, but also to have a sightseeing trip. CH 238 Episode 238: Hijacking (Third Party Perspective) Chapter 5 Epilogue "Here''s your ticket to Japan for tomorrow." "Thank you, desu ~ !!" A girl in a white priest''s uniform receives a ticket from a middle-aged Arab man in a suit. Four people, both men and women, behind them are watching. Saint Noelle, a researcher and explorer of a certain institution, Asim, the head of the union organization next to the dungeon in Egypt, and a Junior High School explorer party helped by Noelle. The tickets are for Okinawa, Japan. Noelle would like to get off at Hayama Airport, which is a transit airport on the way, but she has an appointment with Himari, so she plans to send them off properly. That''s why she asked them to prepare tickets to Okinawa for the number of people. "Even so, the name of a Saint was not just a fancy name. Haahaaha." "That''s not true, desu ~ ?" Asim laughs with his mouth wide open, Noelle tilts her head in humility. "Haahaaha. It''s rare to be humble after doing all that." "Humility is a virtue, desu ~ ." It is rare for a foreigner to be humble, but Noelle has grown up incorporating Japanese culture. For that reason, she has also perfected the culture of humility, and since it is rooted in Noelle, she often takes such an attitude. "Is that so. Well then, the contract will be completed once everyone departs." "Yes, desu. I''ll wait a moment, desu." As compensation, Noelle cooperated with the treatment of the injured and improved the food situation, and in exchange for taking care of her livelihood, she just received the tickets. She will just go back to Japan later. "Everyone got a plane ticket to Japan, desu." "Thank you very much!!" "Thank you, Noelle-neechan." "Thank you very much, Noelle-san." "Thank you, Noelle-ane." When Noelle reports while showing off her ticket, the people who had already opened up in the past few days smile and thank her. "Fufufu, you don''t have to thank me, desu." Noelle didn''t do it because she wanted to be thanked, but she is happy to be thanked, so her face relaxes involuntarily. "That''s fine, but we''ll be leaving tomorrow. Until then, you can go sightseeing, but what are you going to do?" "I will refrain." "I want to go back quickly, too." "Me too." "Me too." Since they have plenty of time before their flight tomorrow, Noelle changes her expression and asks them, but no one wants to go sightseeing. They are younger than me. After all, Noelle is convinced that their thoughts are full of Japan. "Understood, desu." After receiving everyone''s reply, Noelle stands before Asim again. "It seems that no one is interested in sightseeing, so we will spend the rest of the time here until departure time." "Is that so. I understand. I will pick you up in time for your departure tomorrow, my best regards." "Understood, desu." "This time, truly, thank you very much." "You''re very welcome, desu!!" After reporting everyone''s intentions, everything is over, and Asim, who was unlikely to meet again, bows his head. The next day, the guide came to pick them up as planned, and the group headed to the airport in the car, safely boarding the plane that would go through England. "This time I''ll make it to Japan, desu." "Did you want to go to Japan?" "Haa ~ ." Hina, who sits next to Noelle, asks Noelle, who sighs in relief. Due to the government''s arrangement, everyone''s seats are placed next to each other, so Hina and the others are relieved. "That''s right, desu. I want to go to Akihabara, desu." "Akihabara, is it. I want to go there someday." When Noelle talks about Akihabara, Hina also lives in Okinawa, so she answers with envy since she has a yearning for the city. "Yup, yup, Akihabara is a sacred place, desu. This time it''s difficult because we don''t have time due to ticket issues, but next time Hina should go too." "Well, we can return safely like this, and it''s easy to save money if you''re an explorer." Seeing Hina''s expression, Noelle is happy to propose the idea, and Hina, also happy about her safety, says that she would gladly accept. However, there is something Noelle can''t overlook in her words. "That''s right, desu. However, there is still not much we know about the transfer trap, so I recommend that you refrain from exploring the dungeon, desu. Next time, I will probably not be able to help you, desu." "I, I''ll be careful." That means that nothing is known about the movement of teleportation traps or the rules of teleportation. It is clear that if they entered the same dungeon, there was a high possibility that it would be the second happening of the other day. So Noelle pays close attention to that point, and Hina nods her head. "I don''t know if all the dungeon transfer traps are like that, desu. If you can find out about it and find a safe dungeon, I think it''s okay to dive, desu." "Well, I''d like to avoid going until there''s an announcement." "Yup, yup, I''m glad Hina is a good girl, desu." While the two are talking contentedly, it is time for the plane to take off, and they will fly straight to the Hero International Airport in England. And everyone falls asleep from the daily fatigue and the relief of being able to go back to Japan. -Pon "Fuwaa ..." By the time everyone wakes up, they arrive at Hero International Airport. [ Everyone, today ... ] An announcement is made, and everyone starts preparing to get off without unfastening their seatbelts. Next it was finally time to switch to a plane that flies to Japan. "Freeze!!" It happens just as she thinks so. Aiming for the moment when no one has unfastened their seatbelts, a masked man begins to move, prying open the cockpit door and several people rush in, and the audience seats are also scattered with a number of people. The man wears the armor worn by explorers, so it can be seen that he has an aptitude for explorers. He has a cane and a gun in his hands, since the airport in Egypt was also in tatters, the inspection was hardly functioning, so it was highly likely that a space expansion bag or conversion ring was used. "If you move, I''ll kill you!! Be quiet!!" "What exactly is your purpose!?" The cabin attendant shouts at the threatening masked man. "We have only one request. This plane has an explorer called a Saint on board, right?" "I, I don''t know." Threatened with a gun, the cabin attendant hurriedly answers the man''s question. "Right. Tell the explorer called the Saint. Come forward within ten seconds. Otherwise, I will kill this woman." "H, hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!?" "Ten, nine ..." As soon as he found out that the cabin attendant didn''t know, he changed his policy, took her hostage, and made the Saint come forward. " ... Noelle-san, what are you going to do?" Hina, who knows that Noelle is a Saint, speaks in a low voice. "Fumu. It can''t be helped, desu. I''m going, desu. Hina and the others be well, desu." "Uu ... uuuu ... Noelle-san ..." Hina can''t say anything to Noelle, who made up her mind. "You don''t have to worry about me, Hina, desu. I''m still a B-rank explorer, desu. I won''t die, desu. Well then, let''s meet again in Japan, desu." Y, yes ... Noelle-san be well too ..." And Hina knows that Noelle is a great explorer. That''s why she doesn''t stop Noelle, believing that she will live and see her again. "Wait a minute, desu!! I''m the Saint, desu!!" "Haa!? How can someone like you be a Saint!!" Noelle goes forward, but due to her strange behavior and actions, she is not recognized as a Saint at first contact. After that, Noelle, who has managed to convince them that she is a Saint, is taken away by the masked man, seated in an isolated seat, and a surveillance system for her is established. He held hostages and demanded fuel. After being refueled, the other passengers were disembarked and the plane took off to another location. "Haa ... I couldn''t go to Japan again, desu ..." Noelle, who has never worried about herself, thinks about Japan and speaks to herself. CH 239 Episode 239: Eerie stillness "Recently, I haven''t seen the beautiful Student Council President." "Th, that''s right." When Aki says such a thing at school, I can''t help but have my shoulders shake. The reason why my shoulders shake is because it is almost certainly my fault that we stopped seeing each other. "Eating lunch together was my purpose in life ..." For Aki, who is disliked by women and has a party with only men, the time he could have lunch with the Student Council President and her student attendants, seems to be something like an oasis in school life, as it was the only thing related to women. I couldn''t comprehend it and was terrified, but Aki didn''t seem to think that we were being ambushed, and was genuinely disappointed that he couldn''t eat lunch with the Student Council President. "Because she''s the Student Council President. I guess she got busy with some work all of a sudden." "Maybe so." When I briefly explain why we stopped seeing her, Aki replies while looking into the distance. The reason why this happened is that after talking to Saotome-senpai, the Student Council President''s school stalking behavior suddenly stopped. "I strictly warned her, so she should be fine now. She''s reflecting on it, so please forgive her." At the beginning of the week, Saotome-senpai came to me at school and apologized, so I think he probably said something to her. It''s not something that Senpai should bow his head for. She''s his childhood friend, so he''s been following her for a long time, so maybe it''s become a habit. However, it was hard for me to believe that just because my Senpai said something to her, her actions would suddenly end, so I''m still on full vigilance. Right now, I don''t feel like I''m being ambushed, but every day I''m terrified that she might be thinking of something bad somewhere else. "I''m not sure about the reason either ..." Besides, Saotome-senpai didn''t seem to understand why she was persistently ambushing me, so he bowed his head lightly to me with an apologetic expression. She didn''t invite me to join the student council, nor did she confess to me. She was just talking to me, so now it''s really a mystery why she approached me. In any case, the past few days she has eerily disappeared from the waiting time in the morning, the break time, and the ambush on the way home. And when today ends, it''s summer vacation. Basically, there is a high possibility that we will be in a dungeon or traveling overseas, so the chances of meeting her will be almost gone for a while. Even though I know the reason and feel lonely without an ambush, now I don''t know if Saotome-senpai''s words are the real reason or not, so the eerieness only increases. "Haa ..." I involuntarily let out a sigh. The homeroom began, the grades were handed over, and the list of homework was handed out. "Today marks the end of the first semester, and tomorrow will be summer vacation, but please try to live a moderate life like a High School Student. Especially, the explorer group that has gained strength from the simultaneous global Stampedes. Make sure you don''t use that power for evil. If you threaten ordinary people with that power, the punishment will be heavy. Got it!!" ""Yees."" "Then, that''s all from me." "Rise. Bow. Sit." The teacher finishes homeroom and leaves the classroom. My classmates start talking all at once without leaving immediately. "Haa ... Even though it''s because we didn''t participate in the class, I''d like to be spared of having a lot of homework." As soon as the homeroom ends, Aki sits down on the opposite side of the chair, turns to face me, and slams it into my desk. "Well. If you make a plan every day, it will be over in no time." "As I thought, you''re a traitor ..." I thought he was going to say something very normal, but Aki opens his closed eyes and stares at me. I see, so that''s what he means. "Why am I a traitor. Does that mean you''re the type to stay up all night without doing it until the last minute?" "Well. Summer vacation is a time for rest." As expected, Aki is the type to not do his homework until the end of summer vacation. "I don''t know, I don''t know ... But, I think it''s easier to do a little bit every day and finish it." "If I could do that, there would be no need to worry." "Is that so." "That''s right." I don''t understand the feeling of wanting to say that it''s strange to have homework even though it''s a holiday, but I think it''s better to do it early if you have to do it. However, it seems that not everyone can do that. Well, my Nanami is also pretty close to the same type as Aki. I studied a lot and tried to avoid that as much as possible. "So, do you have any plans for summer vacation?" Aki asks about my summer vacation. "I''m going overseas for a little while." It''s bad to talk about the investigation, but I don''t think there''s a problem with this. "Eh!? Seriously, that''s great. I''ve never traveled overseas before." "Well, it''s my first time to travel, so I want to go to various places." The word overseas surprised Aki as I answered. "So, where are you going?" "Maybe America." "Who are you going with?" "My sister Nanami and ''I''m going too.''." When I was about to answer where and who was going, Shia interrupts the conversation. When she hears that I am traveling overseas, I think she entered the conversation. "I am, together." "Kah ~ !! Hurry up and have your rear explode!!" And when Shia says it to repeat it again, Aki covers his eyes with his hand, looks at the ceiling and shouts, then glares at me. It''s the usual guy. Moreover, since Shia confessed to me and I put it on hold, I can''t deny that we are in that kind of relationship. "We''re in a party together. It''s not strange for us to go together." "Yeah, yeah, is that so!! I''ll spend my summer vacation in gray at best!!" "I''ll buy you a lot of souvenirs, so please excuse me." "It can''t be helped." Aki folds his arms and turns away from me because of my desperate excuse, but he seems to take comfort in the word ''Souvenir'' and quickly returns to normal. He''s as easy-going as ever. "If you have any requests, please tell me on ''LINNE''." "Okay. I''m looking forward to it." Our summer vacation has begun. CH 240 Episode 240: Exams and a reunion after a long time At the same time as I became on vacation, I receive a phone call notifying me of a rank-up test. "Two days. I wonder if that much is an error. Take the test and then leave, ''both of us''." Moreover, for me and Shia both. It''s been about a month since the world''s simultaneous multiple Stampedes happened. It seems that the rank-up test has finally resumed. I feel like it''s a bit late for Shia, but she, "I didn''t redeem magic stones." said that. It seems that she wasn''t contributing enough because she didn''t convert the magic stones into money much, but since her parents came back and found out that she spent the money, they gave her the money because it was their fault. However, the gift tax is troublesome and I don''t really understand it, and Shia has a considerable amount of magic stones sleeping in her bag. It seems that the amount of money that was saved has been returned. Of course, the lowest possible rank Bonus magic stones. It might be suspicious for a low-rank explorer to have a high-rank magic stone. But the clerk who I exchanged with didn''t say anything at all. I wonder if that is the reason why I am being contacted now. "It seems to be the Forest Dungeon for me, but what about Shia?" "Same." "I see. Then, let''s go together." "Nn." The test site for both of us is the same Forest Dungeon. I think it''s probably because the Forest Dungeon is the only D-rank dungeon that didn''t have a disappearance incident. We don''t have any reason to go separately, so we ride the train together and head for the dungeon. "Oh, that is." When we arrive at the dungeon, two explorers who looked to be examiners are standing a short distance away, waiting for us. One of the two is a woman whom I don''t know at all, but the other is someone who left a deep impression on me, so I recognize them right away. "Arakaki-san!!" Yes, the examiner in charge of my exam is Arakaki-san, the C-rank explorer who was in charge of my previous E-rank promotion exam. "Ah, you!! I see, you''re a participant today ..." He didn''t know that today''s participant was me. I wonder if the information of the participants is only known after arriving. I didn''t know about that. He has a confused look on his face, but what''s wrong? "What happened?" "No, it''s nothing. D, do you know that girl over there?" After shaking his head at my question, Arakaki-san looks at Shia while asking me nervously. No wonder. There''s no doubt that you''ll be captivated by her cuteness when you meet her for the first time. I''m used to it now, but I remember being quite nervous at first. "Yeah, she''s my party member." "I, I see, if it''s your party member, she must be very good." In response to my explanation, Arakaki-san shows a different, impatient smile from before. "No, no, I''m no match for Shia." "Really? That''s ridiculous. For the time being, that girl should listen to the explanation from Rokujou-san." "Nn." Since Shia has already surpassed me, I shake my head, but for some reason Arakaki-san''s face pales and he immediately sends Shia to listen to the other examiner. Shia nods with an expressionless face and goes to the female explorer named Rokujou who was a little further away and starts listening to the explanation. "Hahahahaa. She''s quite the unique child." "She''s like that to almost everyone." Arakaki-san, who sees that Shia doesn''t change her expression at all and doesn''t even greet him, returns his gaze to me with a wry smile. "Kohon ... I''ll leave the matter to Rokujou-san, and I''ll explain this exam to you." "Yes, my best regards." Arakaki-san regains his composure and begins to explain the exam. "This time, you will first subjugate ten D-rank monsters, just like last time. After that, I''ll have you camp and then the test is over. D-rank and C-rank dungeons usually exceed 20 floors. In that case, it will be necessary to camp on the way. Of course, if you form a party, there will be no problem, but there are times when you get separated, so I want you to show me the power of camping alone."(TN:That''s assuming you can''t plow through 20+ floors in one day ...) "I understand." I see. Does that mean that this time it''s a test of your battle power against D-rank monsters and how comfortable the camp will be. D-rank monsters are small-fry for me, who has considerably raised my proficiency, which is a hidden test, and for camping, I have a lot of items in the space expansion bag. It''s like we''re promised a comfortable camp. "Any questions?" "I don''t have to worry about Arakaki-san''s camp when I''m camping, right?" "Of course. I just follow and watch and do nothing. Camping is also on me, so you don''t have to worry about it." I ask Arakaki-san what I was wondering about. It seems that I don''t have to worry about Arakaki-san while camping. "I understand. Also, after we go camping, will we just come back?" "That''s right. Is there a problem?" "No, is it okay if I go through the dungeon?" The next thing to worry about is after the camp. If I go to the trouble of camping, it will take the same amount of effort to return even if I go through it, and I might find something interesting if I go deeper. "Huh?" That''s what I thought when I asked, but perhaps Arakaki-san didn''t expect to be asked such a question, his mouth opens wide and he has a dumbfounded expression. Did he not hear me? "That, I''m asking if it''s okay to go through after camping." "U, umm, if you can do it, that''s fine." "I understand." Just in case, when I ask him again, Arakaki-san, who is looking into the distance, focuses on me and agrees that there is no problem. "Then, let''s go quickly." "Yes." The examiner gives me approval, so I pass through the Forest Dungeon gate in high spirits. CH 241 Episode 241: Prohibited!! While Shia''s group is still talking, Arakaki-san and I dive into the Forest Dungeon. "Then, what kind of monster should I defeat first?" "Hmm, you can defeat them freely. You just have to defeat ten types. You''re going to go through it, right? It''s better to get moving." "Understood. Well then, I''ll kill them all as we go!!" "Ehh?" Last time, I was instructed to defeat monsters, so I wondered if there would be something similar this time, but it seems that they will let me do whatever I want. It looks like the Bonus Monsters have all but disappeared, and I''m not the kind of person who''s going to waste time on monsters like the ones in the Forest Dungeon. I take advantage of Arakaki-san''s kindness and start running. The Forest Dungeon is quite large, so I can''t go through it by just walking around. I think it''s fine to advance while running. "Hey, wait a minute." A few seconds after I start running, I hear Arakaki-san''s voice behind me. I guess I ran a little too fast. It seems that Arakaki-san hasn''t changed his rank from C yet, and it''s possible that he still doesn''t know anything about the proficiency level of the hidden test. I''ve gotten stronger too. Proficiency is great. He won''t be able to evaluate me if I leave him behind, so it won''t be a problem if I take it a little slower. "Oh, I''m sorry. I was in too much of a hurry." I stop and wait for Arakaki-san to join me. "Haa ... Haa ... As usual." "Nn?" "No, it''s nothing. It would be helpful if you could run a little slower for now." "I understand." I feel like Arakaki-san after catching up to me said something with a wry smile on his face, but it doesn''t seem to be anything important, so I slow down as Arakaki-san says. "Fuu ... I can evaluate this without any problems." "I got a little too enthusiastic. Then, I''ll kill some monsters." "Got it." Seeing him wipe his sweat with a relieved expression as I slow down, I proceed through the dungeon floors while hunting monsters at the same pace. "Should I camp here today?" "Haa ... Haa ... Th, that''s right." After about eight hours, I reach the 13th floor, and when I ask if it''s time to set up camp, Arakaki-san nods. "Was there no problem with subjugating monsters?" "No, Or rather, I would like you to tell me where you thought there was a problem?" When I ask about today''s monster subjugation before setting up camp, I am asked back. I defeated them all without incident, and I didn''t get hit by any of my opponent''s attacks, so I don''t think there''s a problem. "Hmm ~ , there''s nothing in particular, is there." "That''s right, it''s all one-shot, hahahahaa ..." After pondering a bit, when I answer, Arakaki-san looks into the distance with a dry smile. He may be a little tired because he hasn''t raised his proficiency. If he''ll allow me, I''d like to treat Arakaki-san to a delicious meal. "That''s good. Then, I''ll prepare the camp." I take the usual camping set from my expansion bag. "S, stoooooop." "Yes? What''s wrong?" I don''t know how many times we have this exchange, but I am stopped again. I wonder if it means that even Arakaki-san doesn''t know about DunCamp .(TN:Not sure on this sentence, but close enough?) "N, no, what is that?" "These are tools for dungeon camping?" Arakaki-san, who has a slightly withdrawn smile, points his finger at me and asks, so I answer as if it''s only natural. "Eh, are you going to camp with that?" "Is it no good?" If the evaluation was based on how comfortably one spends time in the dungeon, then I don''t think there is a better tool than this, but I wonder if that''s the case. "Well, it''s a bit too far from the normal camping gear, so if possible, I''d like you to use a normal one. I''ll lend you one." "Y, yes. I understand. Well then, I''ll borrow the tent from Arakaki-san today." "I, I''m sorry." Surprisingly, it seems that the test was not how to spend a comfortable night, but how to camp using the same tools as everyone else. I borrow Arakaki-san''s camp equipment, spread it on the ground, and lay down without thinking about anything. Arakaki-san doesn''t use my tent and leans against the wall and falls asleep. I sleep without worrying about it. "Fua ~ ah, I slept well." "G, good morning. You slept soundly." As I get up from where I was sleeping and stretch, Arakaki-san approaches me with a strained smile. Several magic stones had fallen near me. Apparently, enemies approached. It seems that all of them were defeated by my strongest Jersey without being able to fight back. "Yeah, I had a good sleep." "Is there anything wrong with your body?" Arakaki-san asks something strange in reply. I slept soundly, so there''s no reason for there to be anything wrong. "Yes, absolutely. I''m doing well as usual." "I, I see. Then that''s fine. Well then, since we''ve come this far, will you go all the way to the end?" Arakaki-san asks me about my future plans as I mimic radio calisthenics. "Well, we''re more than halfway, so it''s faster to go through, isn''t it." "R, right ... That hell is about to start again ..." I agree with Arakaki-san''s words and reply that I am going to proceed as planned. -Paaan I didn''t have to worry about it in particular, so I proceed to the final floor, defeat the Dungeon Boss with a single blow, and go outside with Arakaki-san using the return magic circle. CH 242 Episode 242: Warmth A little while after Arakaki-san and I came outside, Shia and Rokujou-san come out. Shia is the same as usual, but for some reason, Rokujou-san is walking behind Shia with a dumbfounded expression. "Was it okay?" "Nn. No problem." When I ask Shia who is approaching me, she nods without changing her expression. However, her ahoge is in the shape of a thumbs-up, so I think it was perfect. Then she comes over to me, takes my arm, and wraps hers around it. "~~ !?" I am taken aback by the sudden action. It''s bad for my heart to do things like that naturally, Shia-kun. "What''s wrong?" "I just felt like it." "I, is that so." I ask if there''s a reason, but it seems there''s no particular reason. It''s hard for me to tell her to stop, so I decide to let it go. "Umm, are you in that kind of relationship with that girl?" " ''Not now'', it''s different." Seeing Shia sticking to me, I''m asked, but it''s on hold right now, so I deny it. " ''Not now'', does that mean there''s a possibility of that in the future?" "Is that so, well, I don''t know yet." Shia is cute and it''s not a problem since she''s not bothering me, but I still can''t sort out my feelings. "Haa ... You have such luxury. Being liked by such a cute girl." "Is that so, I understand." Arakaki-san lets out a sigh with an exasperated expression, so I reply with an apologetic expression. "Well, as long as you understand." "Yes, thank you for your advice." I wonder if something happened with Arakaki-san. I bow my head to Arakaki-san, who can''t help but say something. "Well then, shall we go to the branch office." "Yes." "Nn." After the conversation has settled down, we head to the branch office. It seems that the results will be announced at the branch office today as well. "Rokujou-san, are you okay?" However, Arakaki-san calls out to Rokujou-san who doesn''t follow for some reason. "No way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way, no way ..."(TN:Arienai x 12) Rokujou-san is stunned and muttering something, but it''s too soft to make out. "Rokujou-san!!" "Hiiya!?" Arakaki-san approaches Rokujou-san and slaps her on both shoulders in a slightly loud voice. "Eh, ah, Arakaki-san?" "Yes, are you okay? Your face is pale, isn''t it?" Rokujou-san, with her eyes wide open, gives a puzzled look at Arakaki-san, who is standing in front of her for some reason. Arakaki-san looks into her face with a worried look. "Ah, y, yes, I''m fine. I''m sorry for worrying you." Rokujou-san, who seems to have come to her senses, takes a step back and bows her head. "That''s fine. We have to submit these two''s evaluations to the branch office, so please follow me." "I understand." This time, the four of us start walking towards the branch office of the Explorers'' Union. "Thank you for your hard work on the exam." "Yes, this is Satou-kun''s report." "This is Katsuragi-san''s report." "Yes, I will keep them for you." Upon arriving at the Explorers'' Union, Arakaki-san and Rokujou-san submit a paper report to the reception. The receptionist takes the documents and begins to process them. "Can Satou-san and Katsuragi-san submit their cards, please?" "I understand." "Nn." Within a minute, the receptionist gives us instructions, so Shia and I submit our cards as instructed. This exchange is also the second time, but it feels different this time since I''m with Shia. "Then, please take this number tag. You will be called by that number when the process is complete." "I understand." "Nn." Shia and I receive the number tags that are handed to us. "Well then, I''ll excuse myself here." "Understood. Thank you for your care during the exam." Arakaki-san says goodbye to us when he sees that we have received our number tags. I bow my head and thank him for taking care of me this time as well. "No, no, thank you for letting us have such a valuable experience. Then, Rokujou-san, let''s go to the branch." "Th, that''s right." Arakaki-san waves his hand with a wry smile as if he is flustered, then looks at Rokujou-san and the two leave. After that, when we are called, we are told that we passed. We passed with the highest evaluation without any complaints. "You did it!!" "Nn!!" Shia and I are happy with each other''s passing, and then we head home. [ Onii-chan, please stop by the house today!! ] Nanami said something like that yesterday, so we stop by the house. "What is it?" "Don''t know." Not knowing the reason, we both tilt our heads. "I''m home ~ ." "Home." We arrive at home without knowing anything. I open the door and the two of us try to enter while giving our greetings. -Paan paaaan "Congratulations on your promotion to D-rank!!" ""Congrats!!"" However, at that moment, along with a dry sound, paper tape, confetti, and words of congratulations rain down on me and Shia''s heads. At the entrance, Nanami, Amane, and Rei are all there, along with my mother, and they all welcome us. Is that how it is. My heart feels warmer. CH 243 Episode 243: E-rank explorers who can''t be understood anymore (Third Party Perspective) "Are you really okay now? Rokujou-san." "Y, yes, I''m okay. I just couldn''t accept reality." University student Arakaki Shigeru and slightly older Rokujou Koharu finish their work and walk from the nearest station to the branch in order to deliver a report to the branch. "Oh ~, is that what you meant. I understand that feeling." "Eh?" Shigeru was worried when he saw Koharu looking unwell, but after hearing Koharu''s words, he finally understood why she was acting strange. However, Koharu herself doesn''t expect to be told such a thing, and she leaks a voice. "It''s the second time I''ve met him, but last time it took me a while to accept that abnormality." "I, is that so. So, it was real after all?" "Well, it would have been nice if it were just a dream. This time it was even worse than last time, so it''s definitely reality." "Is that so ..." While taking care not to give out information about Fuhito and Alexia as much as possible, the two of them look off into the distance with a sense of escapism. Both are still young explorers, and are said to be excellent by those around them. In fact, Shigeru was promoted to B-rank, and Koharu is also a B-rank explorer. Even to those two, Fuhito and Alexia were E-rank, no, they were D-rank now, but they clearly had deviant powers. "Honestly, I think calling them S-rank or SS-rank would be fine." "Well, I don''t want to believe they''re below my rank." For Koharu, it was an outrageous shock. "I was surprised when I saw it for the first time. After all, just by specifying it, he could tell where a monster was, move at the shortest distance, and explode any monster with a single hit. There was no monster that couldn''t be defeated in a single blow. How was it for you?" "Katsuragi-san was also abnormal. She was ..." A girl who was much younger than herself, who seemed inexperienced, and who didn''t look like she''s trained, lightly swung a weapon of unbelievable quality, and slaughtered enemies with a single strike emotionless like it was her job, she shuddered at the sight of her slaughtering them one after another. At the time of camping, she tried to take out something like a luxurious camping set like Fuhito, so she hurriedly stopped her and lent her own camping equipment, and she just lay down and went to sleep. But, she had the dexterity of waking up without warning and cutting down monsters as they approached, and then immediately lay down and went fast asleep when she finished. "I see. She''s definitely his party member. But, it''s more normal than I thought. No, this may be because he''s the object of comparison. Ahhahahaa ..." "I, is he more ridiculous than that?" Arakaki heard about Alexia''s ridiculousness, but he thought that it was normal compared to Fuhito, probably because he had already lost his sense of normalcy. When Koharu hears that he is worse than Alexia, she can''t help but raise her voice. "Yes, this time it was even worse. The moment he saw the monster first, the monster burst. In addition, he found the stairs in at the shortest distance as if he knew the internal structure of the dungeon, which changes from time to time, and completed more than half the floors in one day. I was made to run the whole time. Thanks to that, I''m exhausted. Ahhahahaa ..." "That''s crazy ... She didn''t go that far." After listening to Shigeru''s story, Koharu''s face pales even more. No matter how strong you are, the dungeon is spacious. Among them, natural dungeons tend to be extremely spacious. The Forest Dungeon they tested this time is also included in that category, and the first floor is unusually spacious. "That''s right. But, the worst part was when we were camping." "What exactly happened ... Gokuri."(TN:Gulping SFX) To Shigeru, who continues to talk, Kohaku gulps while feeling like she doesn''t want to hear what''s coming next. "Yes, he also brought out a luxurious camping set like she did, so I lent him mine and made him camp, but he didn''t wake up even once when the monsters came." "Eh?" Didn''t wake up. Koharu couldn''t believe her ears when she heard that. "That''s right, I don''t know what to say." Seeing Koharu''s reaction, Shigeru gives a wry smile. "Wh, what exactly do you mean by that?" "Yes. Monsters that got close to him exploded and disappeared into magic stones, even though he didn''t do anything." When Koharu timidly asks, Shigeru looks into the distance and talks about what he saw. He can''t accept reality either, but he decides not to think about it too much. "Haa!?" "I really don''t know why, normally, if you sleep without doing anything, points will be deducted, but in his case, he can intercept while sleeping, so I can''t deduct points." Koharu unintentionally raises her voice at hearing about a Fuhito who is even more incomprehensible than Alexia. Shigeru continues to explain while looking at such a Koharu as if he has finally acquired a kindred spirit. "Either way, I don''t understand either way, really. I want to drink and forget about it." "Sounds good. After submitting the report, would you like to go out for a drink. Let''s just drink and forget about it." "Th, that''s right, that might be good too." "If it''s decided, let''s submit the reports." Wanting to forget reality, the two decide to escape from reality by drinking. In fact, Shigeru thought Koharu was good. She was a sporty, strong-looking beauty with big eyes. Therefore, his wish came true. Shigeru, unlike other officials, had a happy ending waiting for him. However, Fuhito and Alexia will be called to their wedding as cupids of love, but that is still a story for the future. CH 244 Episode 244: Beginning of investigation(trip) We were splendidly promoted to D-rank, and had a celebration at home. "Thank you for your help, Kurosaki-san." "No, no, I have to do this much." "Thank you for the bath, Amane-chan." "You''re welcome!!" Today, everyone will stay at the new Satou Family house. Shia and Nanami are sitting on the sofa watching TV together, and Rei is standing in the kitchen with my mother doing the dishes. Amane washed the bath and heated it for us. The three of them are completely familiar with our house. My mother being mother, has a part that likes everyone and treats them like daughters. I guess it''s because they''re all cute, don''t look bad, and don''t have bad personalities. "Then, I''ll be the first to enter today!!" "Nn." "Okay." "No problem." It seems that Nanami will enter first today, and the other members seem to have no objection to it, and they are used to it. Of course, I''m the last one. "I''m D-rank now ..." Everyone gets out of the bath, and it''s my turn. After washing my body and soaking in the bath, the things that have happened so far come to mind. When I think about it, at first I thought I wouldn''t be strong at all because I didn''t have any stats, but fortunately, thanks to proficiency, which is the equivalent to an explorer''s hidden test, I''m now able to defeat B-rank monsters. Even just being able to become a D-rank explorer is a feat. However, if I can defeat B-rank monsters, I should be able to rise to B-rank. At least, I want to go up to there. "I have to work harder on the upcoming overseas trip, investigation, and dungeon search!!" -Zabaaan I stand up vigorously while getting fired up and get out of the bath. "Ehehe ~ . Onii-chan''s smell ~ . Su ~ ha ~ . Su ~ ha ~ ." Nanami will sleep with me today because everyone will stay overnight. Nanami clings to me and inhales my scent with all her might, making a sloppy face that other men shouldn''t see. I feel like Nanami is gradually becoming a pervert, but I think it''s just my imagination. For the time being, there''s no harm in doing it to me, so I''ll leave it alone. I fall asleep in preparation for tomorrow. "Are you all ready?" "Nn." "No problem!!" "I''m perfect!!" "I''m fine too." The next morning, when I ask everyone about it, everyone answers with highly motivated expressions. We''ve done our shopping and preparations before summer vacation, and thanks to Rei and the Katsuragi couple''s efforts, we''ve obtained a permit to stay in other countries without any problems, so we can transfer without worrying about it, we can walk around in countries on the other side without hiding. "Have you decided how to proceed with the investigation?" "Yeah. Apparently, the dungeons with disappearance reports have been narrowed down to some extent. That''s why I''m going to exclude dungeons without disappearance reports and only visit dungeons where disappearance reports have been reported." "I see. It certainly doesn''t make much sense to investigate a dungeon where there are no reports of disappearances." "It''s possible that it''s not just related to the trap, so I can''t say it''s meaningless, but it''s definitely a low priority." I hadn''t heard about the details, so when I ask Rei about the investigation policy, it seems that it has been decided to some extent. "I see, this time Rei should take command. We''ll follow suit." "Understood." I''ve always been the leader, but this time I''m helping Rei with her investigation, and above all else, it seems better to leave it to the professionals, so I decide to leave it to Rei this time. "Then, let''s go to the Namioka Dungeon first." ""Roger."" Following Rei''s instructions, we start moving towards the Namioka Dungeon. After about an hour of traveling, we arrive in front of the Namioka Dungeon. There isn''t a ruckus like last time, and on the contrary, information about the blockade has spread, so it''s quiet. A barricade is placed near the dungeon, making it easy to visually see that it''s blocked. "This place is off-limits now." As we approach the dungeon, a guard starts talking to us. "This is who I am. I have permission, so let us pass." "S-rank!? I, I''m sorry." In order to convince the guard, Rei shows him her guild card and a document stating that she has obtained permission. "No, thank you for your hard work." "Um, who are those people?" Rei waves her hand as if to say not to worry about it, and the guard points at us and asks. Apparently, since we''re all explorers and we''re all young people who haven''t had a lot of experience, they''re wondering why we''re here. They have their doubts, so it can''t be helped. "This is a party to accompany me on my research." "They look quite young, but ..." Rei answers, but the guard still doesn''t seem convinced. "Don''t judge people by appearances too much. You''ll have a painful experience. There is no problem because everyone has permission to do so." "I, is that so. Understood." Seeing the looks of the guard, Rei threatens him and presents a document with everyone''s names on it, with a pale face, he finally nods his head. We step into the Namioka Dungeon while being sent off by the frightened guard. CH 245 Episode 245: A battle that cannot be lost "It''s my first time in this dungeon, but this cave reminds me of the dungeon near my parents'' house." Nanami looks around the dungeon restlessly and expresses her impressions. Certainly speaking, it might be similar to that dungeon. "Nn." "Maybe so." Shia and I agree. "Come to think of it, I also went to investigate. It might be similar." Rei, who seemed to have gone to investigate that dungeon after receiving our late report, nods her head. To think that Rei had gone to investigate it in person ... As expected, Rei is reliable. "Eehh!? Am I the only one who doesn''t know about that dungeon!?" As the four of us share nostalgic memories, Amane is shocked with a slightly sad expression on her face as she is the only one who has never been to the stray dungeon. "Come to think of it. Everyone has been there except for Amane." "Eeeeeehhhhh!? Isn''t that unfair? I want to go too?" Hearing Amane''s words, I finally realize that everyone except her has been to that dungeon, and I mutter casually. Amane begins to make a fuss when she learns that she''s the only one who hasn''t been there due to my words. "Hey, I explained it before, but it''s said to be under investigation, right?" "Right, that place is under lockdown now." "Look here, use the power of Luck to do something about it. Please!!" I try to get her to give up by Rei and I saying it''s blockaded, but maybe she really doesn''t want to be left out, so she closes one eye and puts her hands together as if to beg me. Haa ... I can''t say anything about such a person since I''ve been diving in the Shushima Dungeon even though it was blocked. I look at Rei''s face apologetically. "Haa ... Well, it''s being blockaded because it''s quite dangerous, but if it''s us, I think it''s fine, so isn''t it okay? It''s too late to say anything since we were hunting in the completely blocked Shushima Dungeon." Rei, who understands what I want to say, sighs in amazement. It seems that she will tolerate our actions. The wonderful thing about Rei is that she''s quite flexible. Normally, it wouldn''t be strange to say it''s prohibited. "Hooray!!" "But, I don''t think there''s anything interesting about it?" I''m sorry if it seems like I''m throwing water on Amane, who jumps happily, but I''ll give her a warning for the time being. It''s no different from the dungeons we''ve explored so far, so it''s not particularly interesting. "It''s okay!! I don''t want to be the only one left out of the group." "I see. Then, let''s go together next time." "Thank you!!" As expected, it''s sad if there''s just one person can''t share in memories. Amane is happy to be able to go to the dungeon, and when I think that she is more grateful than before while loosening my cheeks, she grabs my left arm and presses it against her chest. Amane''s armor is a cheongsam-like combat uniform, so her large fruits change shape to fit my arm and wrap around it, and the feeling is transmitted directly to my arm. This is a technique that only Rei and Amane can do, and for Amane, who is in the fairly large category as a woman, not just in the party, it possesses tremendous destructive power. "H, hey, hey, don''t cling. Aren''t we in a dungeon?" "Don''t say that. I''m so happy!!" Amane presses her chest even more with a nasty grin towards me who is flustered. "Ah!! Acchan, that''s unfair!! I''ll do it too!!" Seeing Amane like that, Nanami takes my other arm. I won''t get lustful towards my sister, but Nanami''s breasts are flat to the point of being sad. "Uwaah!! I can''t do it like Acchan!!" The gap between me and Nanami, who is a cliff. Nanami screams sadly at the hopeless difference in strength. "Nn, Nanamin. Me next." Challenger Shia challenges Queen Amane without being discouraged. Nanami meekly hands over her place to Shia. Shia''s curves are far softer than Nanami''s. She takes my arm and puts it between hers, and I certainly feel her softness. I think it''s a good feeling in its own way, but there''s nothing I can do visually or instinctively in front of the overwhelming mass difference with Amane. "Nn ..." After Shia compares the state between herself and me, and the state between Amane and me, she lets out a sad voice and her ahoge becomes dejected. It seems that her mind has been defeated. It''s not about winning or losing, but as a woman, it might be a battle you can''t lose. "Fuufuufu. You''re ten years too early to beat my boobs!!" Seeing the two dejected people, Amane puffs out her chest triumphantly with a doya face. "Yes, yes, you guys. It''s time to stop it. Satou-kun is troubled, and don''t forget that this is a dungeon." Seeing us in high spirits, the older person, Rei, warns us as we enter the dungeon quite far from the entrance. Oh, as expected of an older person. She''s strong. "It''s fine. Rei should do it too." "No, I don''t think so ..." "It''s not going to decrease, isn''t it fine?" "W, well, it can''t be helped. I''m the last one, right?" However, my concern was short-lived as Amane invites Rei into battle, ignoring her warning, even though she refuses once, Rei tries to switch places with Shia after being strongly tempted and her face blushes with a faintly innocent look. "Are you going to do it after all!! Give me back my feelings!!" "Eh!?" I instinctively retort. Rei is startled and stops moving. CH 246 Episode 246: Ah, Aniki!? "Satou-kun, can you see the trap?" In the end even Rei challenged the battle that she couldn''t lose, and asks me after she is defeated by Amane. It is all but an error margin between the two of them. Any explorer should be able to find it. Everyone''s unconscious proficiency should reach max soon. I think there''s no doubt that they can grasp it''s location by sharpening their Five Senses and Intuition. "Oh, of course." I don''t understand the intention of the question, but I can see it for the time being, so I nod. "Then, would it be okay if I ask you to tell me the movement, and guide us somewhere so that everyone can teleport together at the right time?" "Got it." Following Rei''s instructions, I use my Five Senses and Intuition to find the transfer trap. Even so, I''m sure anyone can detect the trap, so why are you having me do it. Well, it''s Rei, so I guess she has some kind of idea, such as wanting to observe objectively by having me lead the way. As I was told, I report to Rei in detail while confirming how the teleportation trap is moving between floors. "Hmm, I see. It seems that the range for moving floors is fixed. But, I''d like to observe a little more. If I do that, I feel like I can understand the rules of movement to some extent. Rei, who receives my report, figures out the movement range of the teleportation trap, probably as a result of thinking along with the movement of the trap she could see. In the future, in order to explore the rules of movement, she wants to see the movement of the transfer trap a little more. "Let''s observe the trap from here for a while." "Understood." For the time being, we move to the floor just before where the teleportation trap can move, then take out the camping equipment and decide to have everyone take a rest except for me and Rei. Rei and I sit in chairs, facing the same direction, and spend our observation time earnestly. However, Nanami and the others seem to have too much free time and go to defeat enemies. You can''t even use your smartphone inside the dungeon. They can''t help but have free time. Next time, I''ll try to bring manga, novels, board games, and portable game consoles. I inadvertently forgot to prepare that part. It would be embarrassing to forget DunCamp''s philosophy of how to enjoy the dungeon in a comfortable and enjoyable way. "Fufufu, it''s similar to a part-time job for researching road traffic volume." "I see?" "Yeah, I can''t tell you the details, but I''ve only done it once for some reason." When the two of us are alone, Rei reminisces the old days and talks while remembering and laughing. "Is that something like sitting on a chair by the side of the road and doing something?" "Yeah, I just counted the number of cars and people that passed by." Rei answers my question with a distant look. "What''s with that, it sounds like it''s insanely boring." "Yeah, it''s outrageous. It was a complete fight against drowsiness." I replied that I thought it was a boring job, but from hearing Rei''s reply, it seems to be true. "If it were me, I''d probably go to sleep. If I just did it in a lazy manner, I could do it somehow." "That''s not possible because the guards come occasionally." Rei makes a vexed expression at my contemptuous words and shrugs her shoulders. "Surely that''s not the case." "Well, I was sleeping." "You did sleep!!" Just when I start to be convinced, Rei says something completely opposite. I unintentionally make a tsukkomi. "Fufuu. Yeah. I''m an explorer, so I can detect signs right away. I also stored traffic and weather data for the past few years, so if I used the average figures derived from that, I wasn''t told anything in particular." "What a waste of memory, or rather a waste of a brain ..." What she did is ridiculously advanced, but I thought it was a wasteful use of her brain. For a while after that, we continue to observe the teleportation trap while chatting here and there. "This should be enough for today." "Enough for today?" Rei''s way of saying it is no different from saying that the Namioka Dungeon investigation will not end today, so I ask. "Yeah, it may change depending on the day, so I think it would be better to check every day and record for about a week. Depending on the situation, it would be better to do it for a month, actually." "I see. If so, will you be verifying it in the same timeframe as today?" "If we do it in such detail, summer vacation will be over, so it''s fine for now. Let''s submit the report after a certain amount of speculation, and let the organization handle the rest." "Roger." Receiving Rei''s suggestion, we decide to end the investigation at the Namioka Dungeon after watching the movement of the transfer trap for several hours. "Onii-chan, I''m back ~ !!" "I''m back." "Nn." Just as we finish our investigation, Nanami and the others, who had gone out for a game called hunting, return. "Welcome back. We''ve finished our investigation, so we can leave." "Hooray!! I want to see America as soon as possible!!" "Well, it''s not certain that we will go to the same place, so don''t expect too much." "Yes!!" Nanami jumps for joy when I tell her that the investigation is over. When I got out of the dungeon I transferred to while looking for the missing person, I was actually quite moved, so I understood Nanami''s feelings. I am also looking forward to it because sightseeing is one of the purposes of this trip, not just research. "Then, Satou-kun, can I ask it of you?" "Understood." We all hold hands and wait at the place where the transfer trap will come and jump into the trap. "This place ... looks familiar." When I look around, the scenery is completely the same as the dungeon I teleported to last time, so I think it''s probably the same dungeon. "What do you mean?" "I''m not completely sure yet, but the transfer destination is probably fixed." I give an answer that I already understand to Rei who asks without saying it''s definite. "I wondered what to do if it was random, but that will make it much easier." "That''s right." I nod my head in agreement with Rei, who takes a deep breath in response to my answer and shows a relieved expression. "The stairs that lead to the entrance are over there." "Okay. I''ll take the lead." "Roger." Rei takes the lead and I act as rear guard, while Nanami, Shia, and Amane are sandwiched between us as we move forwards. After a while, I realize that a familiar presence is approaching us. "Local explorers are heading this way from the front." "Roger." I report to Rei just in case. After a while, I see a party of explorers dressed in familiar equipment walking towards us. Their presence confirms that this is an American dungeon. "Oh, cute Japanese. Wanna do something nice with us?" "Hey, hey. Where did you come from, let''s have some tea." After a few tens of seconds, they come in front of us and start picking up the women. Haa ... These guys are incorrigible ... "Hey, you guys!!" I can''t stand watching anymore, so I step out before the men. "Aah, we don''t need any men, get lost!!" "That''s right. You''re in the way!!" Maybe they don''t remember me, two people who look familiar spew out such abusive words towards me. "Haa ... You guys really don''t remember me?" "Haa? A boy like you ..." "That''s right. A boy like you ..." I let out a big sigh of disappointment and then glare at them, and the strong atmosphere of the two of them dissipates completely. ""Ah, Aniki!? Why are you here!?"" The two shout in unison. It seems that they remember me. But, I''m definitely not your Aniki!! CH 247 Episode 247: Don''t call me Aniki The two who recognize me stand up straight while sweating profusely. "Good. Also, acting incorrigibly, you shouldn''t do such a thing." "Gururururururuu." I glare at the two frightened people. Luck also emerges from the shadows and threatens them. "N, no, no, don''t be absurd." "Th, that''s right. Even today, I thought that the women here might be in trouble, so I called out to them." The two start making excuses in a hurry. Well, no one was hurt, so let''s overlook it for today. "Haa ... It''s fine. What happened to the other guys?" I''m sure there were more people when I came here before. "Today, they''re resting, Aniki." "That''s right. They''re out in the city, Aniki." I see. Are they out in the city ... Or rather, aside from that ... "What the hell is with the Aniki from a while ago?" "No, you''re stronger than us, right?" "Yeah, the strong guy is my Aniki." The delinquent explorers reply to my question while looking at each other in confusion. I don''t understand what they''re saying, but as expected, I want them to stop. "Stop with the ''Aniki''." "Even if you say so, we don''t know Aniki''s name, right?" "Right, right." The two of them reply to my order with a bit of confusion. "Speaking of which. I''m Satou Fuhito. Nice to meet you. This is Satou Nanami, Katsuragi Alexia, Shimotsuki Amane, and Kurosaki Rei. They''re all my party members. You won''t get needlessly involved with them, right?" I introduce myself along with my other party members. As I introduce them, each of them bow slightly. And finally, while being a little intimidating, I say it. "Fuhito-aniki, nice to meet you. I''m Jack. I understand, okay?" "Nice to meet you, Aniki. I''m George. That''s natural, hahahaa." After the two introduce themselves, they understand my intentions and promise in a panic. What do you mean by calling me Aniki even though I introduced myself? "I told you, please stop with ''Aniki''. Well, we are planning to leave the dungeon, but what are you going to do?" "That''s right. By the way, what are Aniki-tachi planning to do?" When I ask about their plans after reconciling with each other, they ask me back. "We are sightseeing. Also, didn''t I tell you to stop calling me Aniki?" "I, I''m sorry. Is it sightseeing? Have you decided where to go around?" It can''t be helped, so when I tell them of our purpose, Jack asks for more details. "That''s right. I''d like to go to the Grand Canyon or Niagara Falls." "I don''t know if we''re close, but I want to go to both Emotional Studios and Destinyland in America!!" "Nn. Dungeon." "I don''t think I have anything in particular. I''ll leave it to everyone." "I want to go to the Metropolitan Museum of Art." Starting with me, everyone throws out where they want to go. Come to think of it, we didn''t make any plans at all. It may be impossible to go around all of them because they are all in different places. By the way, everyone understands English. After all, their proficiency in ''Conversation'' has increased and it''s become easier to understand. ''Conversation'' is super convenient. "Umm ... As expected, it''s tough if it''s not around here, but if it''s a tourist spot around the Grand Canyon, we can show you around?" After all, the places they want to go are all over the place, and Jack and George have wry smiles on their faces, but if it''s nearby, they''ll guide us around. Isn''t that kind of suspicious? "You guys aren''t plotting something, are you?" "Th, that''s absurd. There''s no way we would do that to Aniki." "Th, that''s right!!" When I glare at them suspiciously, the two of them shake their heads in denial. It looks like they''re not lying. "Haa ... That''s fine. It''s a great offer. I''ll take you up on that proposal. Also, I''ve said it many times, but stop with the ''Aniki''." "I''m sorry, it''s too easy to say ..." "I''m sorry. It just felt so right ..." No matter what, I''ve already knocked these guys down once, I thought it would be okay, so I decide to thank them for the proposal and take them up on it. After all, it should be smoother to have a local person guide us. "Well, if you understand, that''s fine. Then, let''s leave the dungeon for now." "Gotcha, Aniki!!"(TN:Ryokai ssu) " ''Tcha!! Aniki!!"(TN:Ssu) Just as I forgive them and decide to leave the dungeon, they say that word again. "Didn''t I just tell you to stop calling me Anikiiiiiiiiiiii!?" As expected, I get mad and glare at them with my face close to them as if questioning them. ""Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? I''m very sorryyyyy!! Paisen!!"" The two of them hop backwards and pull out a beautiful jumping dogeza. I never thought that I would see a dogeza in America. However, the two chose a different word to make fun of me. "I''m not your Senpai eitherrrrrrrrrrrrr!!" ""Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!?"" I scream like an enraged beast again and the two hug each other and tremble while screaming. After they calm down, we are finally able to leave the dungeon. CH 248 Episode 248: Priceless We go out of the dungeon. "Fuaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! This is the vast America that I wanted to see!!" Nanami cries out involuntarily when she sees the scenery beyond the dungeon. The local explorers around us send curious glances at us, the strange Japanese, and there are several people who try to approach us. However, as soon as they see Jack and George, they look startled and leave. "Don''t you guys do something dangerous?" "No, no, we don''t do anything, Ani ... Satou-san." "That''s right. We carry ourselves with good conduct!! Ani ... Satou-san." When I ask the two of them about the skeptical way the people around look at them, they shake their heads in a panic. What exactly did these guys do? And these guys aren''t well behaved, are they. After doing that in the dungeon. Well, I don''t care as long as there''s no actual harm done. "Haa ... It''s fine? If you call me Aniki again, I''ll dekopin you, okay?"(TN:Dekopin = finger flick, usually to the forehead.) "Hii. I understand!!" "Aye!!" When I ready a dekopin at the two who were about to call me Aniki again, they tremble and reply. "And if you do what you did to us to someone else, from now on, Luck''s Kagema that are attached to you will show no mercy." ""Gururururururuu"" From the shadows of the two, Luck''s Kagema growl. Recently, the Kagema have become much closer to the real thing. Luck seems to be evolving day by day. "Ye, yesh!! I understand!!" "I, I''ll be careful from now on!!" "It''s good you understand." The reason why these guys listen so well is because Shia said something like this to them inside the dungeon. "Fu-kun, dekopin that rock." This. As I was told, when I let loose a dekopin, a large rock that was many times taller than me disappeared. As expected, the things inside a dungeon are fragile. While I was thinking that way, Shia and Rei said something to the two of them, and after seeing them shake their heads violently, they became even more obedient to me. I don''t know what Shia and Rei said, but it''s fine if they''re obedient. I feel like this has happened before. I somehow forgot. Let''s put the two of them aside for the time being and enjoy the atmosphere for now. "Certainly, when you stand alone in the middle of the wilderness, you can feel the vastness of the world and how small you are." "Yup!! The Earth is huge!!" When I call out to Nanami, who is impressed by her surroundings, my Imouto smiles at me as if she never lost her excitement. That smile is priceless. I think it was worth bringing Nanami just to see him smile. "Well, where are you going first?" "Well, it''s the Grand Canyon, and there''s Route 66 on the way, so let''s go from there." "How are we going to move?" "Let''s use our car." "Got it." We ask the two of them the procedure after we exchange the magic stones at the Hunters Guild, get into Jack and George''s car, and leave the dungeon. However, these guys are driving a HiAce.(TN:Of course they drive a Japanese car, Toyota HiAce, in America ...) This vehicle is famous in only a few places because it is often used to kidnap women. "You guys, I don''t think it''s true, but you didn''t kidnap any women, did you?" "I, I didn''t do that, Ani ... Satou-san." "Th, that''s right. We might have had a little fun here, but ..." "Hey, don''t say weird things, you!!" When I check just in case, the two of them reply in a hurry from the driver''s seat and passenger''s seat. However, Jack yells at George for digging a grave by saying something funny. ""Guilty."" "Ah!? Hey, stop for a minute!! Ouch!! It hurts!!" "Owowowowowowowowow!? Please give me a break, Ani ... Satou-san!! I will change from now on!! I won''t do it again!!"(TN:Hard to properly translate Itatatatatatatatata.) When the women declare their guilt, Luck''s Kagema show only their faces and begin to bite the two. They promise me that they will never do it again, and it will be dangerous if the two of them were to swerve into the oncoming lane as the car meanders, so I leave it at that. "Oh!! This is it, this. I like this scenery of a lone road running through nowhere." "That''s right!! This is the feeling of America!!" "Nn!!" After leaving the dungeon facility and driving for a while, there is a single road that goes on forever in front and behind. There is nothing resembling a building in the area, and only vast nature can be seen. When I unintentionally shout in excitement, Nanami and Shia respond with excitement while watching the spectacle. Come to think of it, Amane and Rei don''t seem very impressed.(TN:Cause it gets boring fast ...) "Amane and Rei aren''t that surprised, are they? Have you ever been here?" I am curious and ask the two of them. "Well, I''ve been here several times for college graduation trips and work, so it''s certainly not the first time." "I''ve been here before, or rather, I lived in America until recently. It''s rather nostalgic." "Eh!? I didn''t know Amane lived in America." Leaving aside Rei, I am surprised by Amane''s unexpected words and turn around to see Amane''s face. "Ah, well. That''s why I was delayed one year in school." "Oh, I see. Is that what you mean." Amane replies by shrugging her shoulders. The two of them had the same weak reaction. If they''ve been here before or used to live here, they wouldn''t be surprised. I nod deeply hearing the reason for their reaction. CH 249 Episode 249: The ? American(TN:Engrish) "Whoaaaaaaaaaa, this is the famous Route 66, isn''t it." We were shaken in the car for several hours. It''s a bad way to put it, but the townscape of the old days still remains, and you can feel the atmosphere of the America of the past, with a somewhat desolate feeling of melancholy. Nanami''s eyes sparkle as she gazes at the townscape, staring out the window. "Ani ... Satou-san. How is it? Aren''t you a little hungry? It''s about time for lunch, how about eating around here?" While driving, Jack glances at us and makes a suggestion. "That sounds good. Please do so." "I got it." I am certainly hungry, so I decide to go along with that suggestion. "Yaay!! What kind of food can we eat?" "Nn!!" Nanami and Shia look forward to their first meal in America. I can see that Shia''s ahoge is bouncing and looking happy. "Don''t expect too much, okay?" "But, I think it''s surprisingly good. It''s completely different from Japan and you can definitely enjoy it." "Right. That may be true." Amane, who originally lived in the United States, sees us looking happy and tries to warn us, but she shows an expression of understanding at Rei''s words. "Well then, I''ll show you to a place I know." "Got it. Please." It seems that Jack thought that there was no problem from listening to our conversation or else he decided where to go by himself. I have no objections, so I decide to let him guide us. "Here it is." A few minutes after that, we are guided to a store with a color and shape reminiscent of the past, and a big signboard at the entrance on which is written. "KING." This. "The name sounds amazing!!" "Nn!!" After getting out of the car, Nanami and Shia are excited with their eyes sparkling at the towering store in front of them. I am also excited to feel something like an American feeling in this slightly retro-looking store. "Okay, let''s go." "K ~." We step into the store under the guidance of Jack. Just like the exterior, the interior of the store has an atmosphere of nostalgia and homesickness even though it''s overseas. The moment we enter, all eyes in the store focus on us. After all, it seems that there are no Japanese people, and it seems that we will attract attention. "Seven." "Please sit at that table." When Jack tells a nearby clerk about the number of people, the clerk points at a table, so everyone moves there. The store clerk also stares at us. It''s a little uncomfortable, but it''s human nature to look at strange objects, so let''s give it up. "Hey, hey, Onii-chan. They don''t say welcome overseas." "That''s right. I also learned for the first time." Nanami mutters while looking at me with amusement, and I nod in agreement. I understand well that what is taken for granted in Japan is not so in other countries. "This shop is famous for hot dogs, American dogs, steaks, hamburger patties, chicken, fried potatoes, burgers, and ice cream."(TN:Two different ''hamburger'' here, first is ''hanbaagu'', second is ''hanbaagaa''. I don''t know if there''s a difference, so ... First one can also translate as hamburg steak, so maybe just hamburger patty with no bun/toppings, while second just says burgers.) "Oh, they have a variety of American-style dishes." We take our seats. Jack tells us the specialties of this store. "Okay, if you come to America, you should definitely eat hot dogs and fried potatoes!!" "For me it''s the hamburger patty!!"(TN:Hanbaagu) "Steak." "I''m going to have a burger."(TN:Hanbaagaa) "I''d like to have chicken." After looking at the menus and choosing what each of us want to eat, Jack calls the clerk and tells everyone''s order. And, after a while, the food is brought. "Eh!?" "Haa!?" "Nn!!" Me, Nanami, and Shia are astonished when we see the various dishes. Shia doesn''t change her expression, but her ahoge is drawing an astonished emoticon. Shia''s ahoge is too skillful. What exactly is going on. Putting that aside, what surprises me is the amount. First of all, the size of the hot dog is extraordinary. It is about the thickness of an adult man''s upper arm, and seems to be 40 centimeters long. Besides, the fried potatoes are about 40 centimeters in diameter and piled up on a large platter like a literal mountain. There seems to be three different looks for the hamburger patties and steaks. The burger is almost the size of a basketball, I don''t know why. And there is a mountain of fried chicken that looks like it''s from about two chickens.(TN:It says three different ''faces'' for the hamburger patty and steak, so maybe it''s talking about size?) Exactly The ? American!! It clearly gives a feeling of showing off the amount. "Ahahahaa. Even Ani ... Satou-san is surprised." "Really. Ani ... Satou-san really seems surprised." The two locals smile at me as I am surprised. "No, I''m just an ordinary Japanese person, right?" ""There''s no way that''s true."" When I reply a little annoyed, the two of them wave their hands to the side in front of their faces in unison. I don''t understand. "Yes, here." "Thank you very much!!" Seeing us like that, Amane hands something to the clerk who remains here even after the food is served, and the clerk happily smiles and leaves the place. "Amane, what did you give them?" "It''s a tip." "A tip!?" When I ask Amane, she says that she gave the clerk a tip. This is the legendary tip culture!! Kuu ~!! If possible, I wanted to be the one to give it to them. "Eehh ~ !! That kind of thing really exists!!"(TN:It''s a stupid system to get away with paying your employees almost nothing ... I wish it weren''t a thing.) "Nn." Nanami and Shia, who are experiencing overseas for the first time, look at Amane with great interest. "I, it''s a normal thing here." Amane looks away shyly from the two who look at her with curiosity. "Acchan, you''re cool!!" "Nn. A woman who can do it." "No, stop it ... !! It''s really not a big deal." Amane thought she was doing something normal, but the two of them praise her so much that she waves her hand in dismay. "Yeah, I want to give it to them as cool as Amane." "I, idiot!! Don''t say strange things, let''s eat it quickly. It''s going to get cold." Seeing that, I try to tell her what I really wanted, but Amane''s face turns bright red and she yells at me. But, it''s certainly as Amane said. "That''s right." I nod at Amane''s words and say ''Itadakimasu.'' and start eating. The other Japanese people imitate me and start eating after saying such. The taste of the food is also The ? American!! That''s what it feels like. CH 250 Episode 250: A battle that suddenly begins "Uuh ..." "It won''t go in ..." "I can''t do it ..." "I can''t eat everything ..." We are eating at KING, but the fat is too greasy, the strong seasoning makes us tired of it, and the entire amount is large in the first place, so everyone is groggy and loses will halfway. Everyone is leaning back on their chairs, leaning back on their chair and looking up at the sky, they push the food slightly forward and lean forward with their elbows on the table, they look like a team that lost a game. Everyone eats in their own way, but it seems that it is impossible to eat that much. "Hahahaa. As expected of KING. This amount is a specialty. Most people will give up and share it starting the next time." "Understood." Jack replies with a smile that seems to make others smile towards the women who are lying down. There was only one plate of potatoes placed in front of the person himself, and it seems that he shared it with George. "Yeah, well. But, Ani ... Satou-san and his companions seem to be in America for the first time, and I thought it would be a good memory to knock them down like this, so I didn''t say anything. I''m sorry." "No, don''t worry about it. I think this is also an experience." It seems that Jack is trying to be considerate. If you can be considerate like that, you don''t need to force yourself on others, I think he would be popular. "By the way, does Aniki have room to spare?" "Well, I still have room." By the way, I ate the huge hot dog and a lot of fries. I''m satisfied, but I don''t feel like I''m full, and I still feel like I can eat if I want to. "Aren''t you guys going to eat anymore?'' "Onii-chan ... I can''t do it anymore ... I''ll give it to you." When I call out to everyone who is hanging their heads down, Nanami seems to be gasping for breath and hands me a plate of hamburger patty. "Nn." "Me too." "Mine too." The other women, who are watching this, also push their plates towards me. "Oi, oi, I didn''t say anything, did I?" "Won''t Onii-chan eat it for me?" "I believe in you, Fu-kun." "I''m counting on you." "Please." Everyone begs me, who has a bewildered look, like an abandoned puppy. "Haa ... Okay, okay. I''ll go ahead and eat it, I''ll eat it." "Yaay!! I love you, Onii-chan!!" "I love you, too." "I, I might consider it if you eat it." "I, I think it would be cool if you ate it." I sigh in amazement and accept everyone''s wishes, and everyone says something nice and lifts my spirits. Nanami and Shia are straight forward, while Amane and Rei are forced to look away. Well, it can''t be helped. It would be a shame to throw it away. Then, I''ll eat it all. "Okay then, I''ll eat it." I start with Nanami''s hamburger patty. In addition to the hamburger patty, there is a large amount of bread and fried potatoes, so I have to deal with that as well. "Oi, oi, is he serious!!" "After eating one person worth, you''re eating the other guys'' portions too? What kind of body to you have?" "Even though there are 3 or 4 kilograms for each person, you can eat that!?"(TN:Lol @ the kilograms, we don''t use metric system here.) "Even the gluttony champion is completely pale!!" As I continue to eat for a while, a gallery gathers and is excited to see me eating so much that they are talking to the nearby people while looking at each other. I don''t know why I can eat so much, but I think the difference from the four of them is probably the difference in proficiency in the active proficiency. In that case, it''s strange that Rei can''t eat it, but since she''s a woman, she might be concerned about her weight and figure. "Onii-chan, a, are you okay?" When Nanami''s hamburger patty and fried potatoes are finished, Nanami timidly asks. "Nn? I''m okay though?" "Th, that''s right. Onii-chan is amazing. Where in the world does that fit ..." I don''t have any particular problem, so when I reply, Nanami is a little confused. Well, it''s certainly a mystery to me where this amount of food is stored in my body. But, I can eat what I can eat, so I won''t worry about it. "Hey, did you hear that? That Japanese can afford to eat that much." "It''s outrageous, I wonder if even the champion can manage ..." "What about me?" ""Champion!!"" While I am finishing off Shia''s steak, the gallery is buzzing. One of them has the appearance of a strong man. "Hmm ... Isn''t that a good amount of food." "..." I stare blankly at the man called the champion who mutters while staring at me who is eating. "Hey, you, do you want to fight me?" "..." I meditate silently. "Hey!! Even though the champion is calling out to you, what does it mean if you don''t reply?" "..." I continue to ignore it and continue chewing. "You!!" "Well, wait. That guy is eating now. Let''s wait until he swallows it." "W, well, if the champion says so ..." The champion blocks the man who is about to attack me with his hand and stops him. I swallow what I am chewing. "Nn? I don''t mind, but what is the merit of me taking that match?" I don''t need to accept the challenge of this obscure champ or whatever when there''s no benefit to me. "Right. I''ll pay for your food and drinks." I see. But, I can''t decide with just that. "Then, what if you win?" I have to listen to the other party''s conditions. "At that time, I''ll have you pay for my meal." "Well, that much is fine." That should be fine. Ten minutes later.(TN:Wow, they brought him food that fast?) "I lost too ... Ofuu." The champion hangs his head in front of me, completely burned out. However, the store clerk ruthlessly comes to us as well. "It''s going to be $2,000!!"(TN:Several hundred $ per person worth of food? That''s ridiculous even for that size of meal.) "Kuh. All my property is ... Gokuri." ""Champioooooooooooonnn."" The clerk''s words completely stop the champion''s life. CH 251 Episode 251: Dog''s convenient level up After defeating the champion, we leisurely leave the store. "My stomach is stu~ffed." "Nn." "Me too." "I think I ate too much." Everyone gets in the car unenergetically. "Well then, let''s head to a place overlooking the Grand Canyon." "Nn ~ , wait a minute." Jacks turns to us and gives a signal to depart. However, I have an idea and stop him from leaving. "Eh? What''s wrong?" "No, it just takes a bit too much time to move, so I thought I could do something about it." It took several hours to get here from the dungeon. Considering that the summer vacation is about a month, I think it will take a little too much time to go around various places. "Luck." "Won." When I call for Luck, Luck appears from the shadows. "Luck, how many times are you able to use Shadow Transfer?" "Won." "Oh!! Seriously!!" A lot of Luck''s Kagema are released on this continent. I thought that if he has that many, I would be able to teleport where I want to go. And when I ask Luck about the number of times he can use Shadow Transfer, the answer is more than I expected. It''s about thirty times. It seems that the number of people who can transfer, or rather, the capacity, has increased, and it seems that this car can be transferred. With this much, we should be able to visit quite a few places. Luck, you''ve been getting better and better lately!! "After all, you are the best!! Luck!!" "Wowon." When I stroke the face that is coming out of the shadows, Luck''s face distorts and it barks happily while being stroked. "Onii-chan, what''s wrong?" Nanami, who is next to me, sees me playing with Luck and asks me. "No, the number of Luck transfer''s has increased tremendously. With this, we can go around various places faster and more efficiently!!" "Is that right!! Luck is amazing!!" "Won!!" At my explanation, Nanami turns to Luck and pats its head while complimenting Luck. Luck barks happily. "Jack. Where are the tourist spots in the Grand Canyon?" I show the map on my smartphone and ask Jack." "Umm, they''re around here." "I see. Where are we now?" "It''s around here." "Understood." I zoom in on the map while Luck is staring at it and show where we are and where we are going. "Luck. Is there a Kagema that we can teleport to around here? If possible, it would be better if there are no people around." "Won." "Understood." I show Luck the map and send it with my inner senses through something like telepathy. It seems that Luck will share information with Luck''s Kagema on this continent to ascertain the location. "Won." "Oh, really!!" "What did Luck say?" "It heard there are some near where we''re going. Let''s teleport there." "Yaay!! Enjoying the Grand Canyon." I decide to go there because there is a Kagema in the right position according to Luck. "Shia, Amane, Rei. I think you heard about it, but the number of uses of Luck''s Shadow Transfer has increased significantly. It took more time than I thought to move, and considering that the summer vacation is only a little over a month, I have a feeling that if things continue like this, the investigation will be half-finished." "Certainly, considering that it''s already noon by now, it doesn''t seem strange." Rei nods at my words. "Right. That''s why, in order to explore as many dungeons as possible while visiting as many sightseeing spots as possible, I think it would be better to save travel time as much as possible. Unless, of course, the movement itself is fun, like this time on Route 66." "Exactly." This time Amane gives her feedback. "So, going back to what I was talking about earlier, it seems that the number of Luck''s Shadow Transfers has increased and it can be used at least 30 times a day, so from now on I decided to move using that, do you have any objections?" "No objections!!" "Don''t have." "Neither do I." "Naturally, I don''t either. The more survey data we can collect, the more we can help." I ask the three of them, but when Nanami cheerfully raises her hand and expresses herself, the other three nod at my suggestion as if drawn by it. "Okay, well then, if it''s decided, let''s teleport right away." "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey, wait a minute!! What the hell are you talking about?" "Oh, I forgot to explain to you guys." I tell Luck that I have everyone''s permission, and when I am about to transfer, Jack asks me in a hurry. Speaking of which, I forgot they were there too. "Well. Don''t tell anyone else, but if I make use of my Luck, I can achieve a so-called teleportation." "What!?" "No way!?" The two of them have astonished faces just by my simple explanation. "There are various conditions. That''s why we were talking about teleporting near the place you showed earlier, so let''s teleport." "Are you serious?" "Do you think I have a reason to lie to you?" "Th, that''s right." Jack can''t believe my words, but in the end he seems to understand." "Then, is it okay to transfer?" "It isn''t something dangerous, right?" "Oh, of course." When Jack also agrees, I ask for the final confirmation, and I strongly nod at Jack who asks me anxiously. "I understand. A man is brave. Please do it straight away." "I am too." The two seem to have made up their minds, sit deeply in their chairs and close their eyes. "Luck!!" "Won!!" After confirming that everyone is ready, I give orders to Luck and activate Shadow Transfer. After a moment of floating, we arrive at a place with a completely different landscape. "Ah, that''s amazing!!" "Nn!!" The Grand Canyon looks pretty close. It''s incredibly majestic. Nanami and Shia get excited and stick to the window. "Hahahahaa." "Seriously ..." It seems that Jack and the others realize that they were really teleported after seeing the change in scenery. "I''ve never heard anything like teleportation other than a trap since I became an explorer. Who the hell are you?" "Nn? I''m an explorer who just got to D-rank?" After a while, Jack, who seems to have come to his senses, asks me in astonishment and without honorifics. I answer the obvious. It''s not that I''m amazing, it''s just that Luck is amazing. "No, no, that''s a lie, right?" "It''s true. Look." "Seriously ..." For some reason, my rank is suspected, so when I present my explorer card, it seems that they can see a large D written on it, and Jack and George''s faces are stunned. "What about the others?" "I''m still F!!" "I''m D." "I am B." "I am S." While stunned, the two of them look at the faces of the members other than me. Nanami and the others present their explorer cards and tell their ranks. "If Aniki is D, then the two who are higher will be even worse ... Is that what you mean?" "Hahahaa. There are only strong guys in Japan ..." "The next time I meet a Japanese person, I will definitely not make them angry." "What a coincidence. I thought so too. Ahahahaa ..." For some reason, the two of them look at each other and remain stunned for a while, unable to move. CH 252 Episode 252: GraCamp(TN:Gra = Grand Canyon) "Uwaa ... What a nice view!!" Nanami puts her hand to her forehead like a visor, looks down and lets out a voice of admiration. We have now arrived at the observatory where you can see the majesty of the Grand Canyon under Jack''s guidance. Many people from all over the world were visiting the area for sightseeing, and Japanese people could also be seen here and there. "Somehow, the world is really big." "Nn." Shia, who is visiting this place for the first time with me, looks at the scenery with her eyes narrowed and agrees with my words. The world''s largest canyon formed by the power of nature spreads out in front of us. It is a landscape that could never have been created by humans. "It''s been a while, but I''m still overwhelmed by this spectacle." "Really." Rei and Amane, who seem to have visited before, are still gazing at the sight unfolding in front of them. "How is it, even the locals say that the view of the Grand Canyon from here is the most beautiful." "Oh. I''m glad you brought us here. Thank you." After looking at it for a while, Jack starts talking to me. The first time I met them was horrible, but now I''m grateful that I met these guys. "Hahahahaa. I''m glad you''re happy with it. However, the true charm of the Grand Canyon cannot be experienced unless you actually walk through the canyon. What do you want to do?" "Hmm. What should I do?" Apparently, walking in the Grand Canyon can experience the true charm. I''m worried about time and can''t decide what to do. Therefore, I ask for everyone''s opinions. "I want to go." "I''ll go." "I''ll leave it to you." "Let me see. How many times did it take for Satou-kun to get back to Japan with the metastasis?" Nanami and Shia are curious and want to go, Amane answers that either way is fine, but since Rei has an investigation to do, she asks me. "I think it was twenty-three times." "I see. If you stay in a large country for two or three days, and other than that for only one day, I think there''s no problem. If you want to stay here for a long time, I think you will have to adjust the time in the other big countries." Oh ... It''s going to be a tougher schedule than I thought. "It would be nice if I could do a little bit of sightseeing outside of the big countries. I want twice as many days off." "Fufufuu. It can''t be helped. After graduating from school, you can go to as many places as you want." "That''s right." When I grumble that I want more time off, Rei responds with an amused smile. I am enticed and raise the corners of my mouth and nod. "Rei says that staying here means that other countries visits will be shorter, but is that okay?" "No problem!!" "Nn!!" "I''m fine too." With everyone''s approval, we set foot in the Grand Canyon. "Fuu. Everyone is as expected." "Really." Jack and George don''t break a sweat, seeing us who were following them without breathing heavily or being drenched in sweat, they mutter in admiration while breathing slightly heavier. We are hiking the Grand Canyon led by Jack and George. Ordinary people would have a hard time climbing mountains, but for us explorers there is no problem. Only Nanami has the lowest level, and she''s a magic-type explorer, so she''s on Luck. Nanami is in high spirits as if she''s riding in a rodeo. "We are low-rank explorers, so it''s not a big deal. Anyway, when you actually walk through the Grand Canyon, it looks different from the view from the observatory of before." "Well, everyone who comes here says so. The sunrise and sunset are incredibly beautiful, so please enjoy them." "Oh!! I''m looking forward to it." We travel further inside the Grand Canyon towards the best spot where we can see the superb view. "It''s about time." "Uwaa!! I''ve seen this on TV!!" After enjoying the hike for a while, we sit at a place where we can see the scenery from about 30 minutes before sunset. THe originally reddish-brown rock wall reflects the light of the evening sun, dying it orange, and the scenery that shines like gold is truly a masterpiece. Nanami is thrilled with the sight she has seen on TV, but the sense of realism and the power of seeing it in person, which cannot be conveyed on TV, is a privilege that only people who have come here can see. "Then, let''s go to the campsite." ""Roger."" We watch the spectacle silently until the sun goes down, then Jack finally starts to move. ""Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"" After receiving the usual reaction from Jack and George at the campsite, I who enjoyed the GraCamp food, look up at the starry sky.(TN:Usual reaction as in nobody else camps as luxuriously.) There is a perfect starry sky that can be seen more clearly than in my hometown. "The starry sky is amazing." "Ah ~ really!!" "Pretty." "Uwaa, really. I''ve never seen this either." "This is amazing." When I tell everyone in order to share my excitement, everyone looks up at the sky and exclaims in admiration. A curtain of silence descends between us again. But it isn''t unpleasant, rather, it''s very warm. CH 253 Episode 253: A Hero will surely come (Third Party Perspective) "It went well." "Yeah." "Seriously, Saint-sama is too defenseless." The men wearing masks are chatting face to fact. "..." There is a girl dressed in a white priest''s uniform staring at the men with a sober gaze. She is an outstanding Healer who is called a Saint, an explorer who has already acquired the ability of B-rank, she is Noelle. She is now sitting in the seat of a plane, with handcuffs from the dungeon that even an explorer can''t easily destroy. There are only three people in front of her, but the total number of enemies in the plane is unknown. Moreover, they are fairly experienced explorers, and even for Noelle it is difficult to escape. As a result, she remains meekly seated in her seat. "So? What is your purpose, desu?" Noelle thinks that since she can''t move, she has no choice but to gather information from the men in front of her, so she talks to them. "Even though Saint-sama was kidnapped, you didn''t let out a single scream, did you?" "It''s not a situation in which I should be particularly pessimistic, desu, and I''m used to it, desu." "Hahaa. That''s surprising." The man asks Noelle. She can see that the eyes that are exposed from the mask are distorted with a grin. However, Noelle doesn''t give in to the man''s provocations, and speaks the truth in a matter-of-fact manner. Hearing Noelle''s reaction, the masked man puts his hand to his forehead and exaggeratedly pretends to be surprised. Actually, Noelle can''t escape, but she knows they don''t want to do anything to Noelle. It''s because they need Noelle''s power. It was the men who would be troubled by Noelle''s death. "So, what''s the answer, desu?" "We just want Saint-sama to do the same thing she did in Egypt?" "If you pay me properly, I don''t mind doing so, desu?" "My country can''t afford that right now." Noelle is satisfied with the man''s answer. He says she had gone a little too far again. Because she went at it in too flashy of a manner, she caught the eye of the foreign powers in Egypt and they took a chance and kidnapped her. "I see, I understand. I''m not going to run away, so please remove this." "That''s a request that can''t be done. I don''t know what you''ll do." Noelle, who understands the situation she is in, thinks that there would be no problem if she obeys, raises the handcuffs and asks, but the masked man raises his hands as if to check if it''s raining, shrugs his shoulders and answers. "I won''t do anything, desu. I don''t have the power to do something about you guys, desu." "It''s just to be careful. Please just stay obedient." In reality, the opponents are seasoned explorers. Noelle feels that everyone has B-rank or higher magical power, and she doesn''t feel like doing anything in particular ''right now''. The strength of the enemy is still unknown. It''s not easy to escape if she''s in an airplane, which is a prison in the sky above. That''s why she makes the request in hopes of making it a little more comfortable, but perhaps it should be said that her request will never be granted. "I understand, desu. If I do what I have to do, you will release me, right, desu?" "Well, we don''t know about that. I guess that will depend on the ones in charge. It''s bad for Saint-sama." "Haa ... That''s a problem, desu." Then Noelle asks the next question. From the answers she receives, she understands that the men in front of her are the perpetrators, but the main culprit who gave the instructions is somewhere else. Noelle lets out a sigh seeing it being such a troublesome situation. This and that is also due to her personality that she can''t leave people in trouble, but she understands that it''s her personality, so she doesn''t intend to blame it on her personality. Helping those in need is a common story in Japanese anime. She wants to be like the hero or heroine in such anime as much as possible. However, it''s a problem if she can''t go to Japan, her dream, because of that, she will be tied up with the improvement of the food situation and the treatment of the injured. "At times like this, I want a Hero to come and save me like in Japanimation, desu. Aren''t you somewhere, desu ..." Noelle says to herself while looking at the sky from the window. Noelle feels compelled to help those in need, but on the other hand, she always dreamed of a Hero who would come to her rescue when she was in trouble. She wants to be helped like that too. She has such a girlish desire hidden in her heart. "Hahahahaa. Just give it up. Saint-sama. There''s no one like that. At least you have the strongest defense force around you. There''s almost no one who can break through." "Muu, a Hero is someone who will help me no matter what the situation is, right, desu? I believe there is someone out there somewhere in the world, desu!!" When one of the masked men hears Noelle''s soliloquy and talks while making fun of the Saint, Noelle responds with annoyance. "That''s a happy wish. Well, it''s best to be obedient. As long as you follow orders, nothing bad will happen." "I understand, desu." The masked man who made fun of her even more makes Noelle look out the window and fall silent as if she doesn''t want to talk to him anymore. While she believes that she has a Hero who will definitely come to her aid. CH 254 Episode 254: A rare dungeon "Fuaaaaaaaaaaaa!! The evening was amazing, but the morning is amazing too!!" "Dazzling." "This really wakes me up." "I didn''t see this when I came here before, so it''s shocking." The next day, we stand before sunrise and watch the bluish reddish-brown scenery slowly turn pure white, I am at a loss for words when the sun peeks out from beyond the horizon, turning the Grand Canyon pure white. I think it is a worthwhile sight to see at least once in my lifetime. "Now that we''ve seen what we wanted to, where are we going next?" "Emotional Studios or Destinyland!!" "Dungeon." After thoroughly enjoying the Grand Canyon, we think about where to go next. Both of the theme parks that Nanami wants to go to are places that will take several days if you want to enjoy them all, let alone one day. The same applies to dungeons, depending on the rank, the hierarchy is too deep, and it takes more than a day to return. Even if we go to all of them, the limit is probably one day for each. And if we go to all of them, that alone will make America take four days. I have to make sure to adjust the schedule elsewhere. "Jack, out of all the places we''ve mentioned, where is the nearest from here?" "In that case, it''s a dungeon. Moreover, it''s a rare natural dungeon." I think it would be good to go to them in order for the time being, so when I ask Jack, he replies with a phrase I don''t know. "Natural dungeon?" "There are only three places in Japan, but the place where the land itself has become a dungeon is called a natural dungeon." Rei quickly explains to me who is tilting my head. As expected. "It seems you can''t imagine it just by hearing about it. In Japan, it''s Tottori Sakyu, Aogashima, and Yakushima''s Shiratani Unsuikyo. You can think of them as places with the scenery left as it was. They''re places where even if the land is destroyed, they will return to their original state over time, and they''re strange places where monsters won''t try to leave within a certain range." "Hee ~ . I see." Seeing the puzzled look on my face, Rei sees through what I don''t understand and explains in detail. She''s really dependable. From what I''ve heard, it seems that places with beautiful scenery have turned into dungeons, but where would they be in America. "Jack, where is the nearby dungeon?" "It''s the Antelope Dungeon. It used to be called Antelope Canyon, but due to the dungeonization, the tribe that managed the area was destroyed, and now it''s managed by the country." Hee, is there such a place. Considering the examples of natural dungeons in Japan, it must be a very beautiful dungeon. It''s not for the purpose of leveling up like Shia, but I definitely want to go there. "Then, please guide us there next." "Eh!? Over there?" I want to go too, so I ask Jack, and his eyes widen in surprise. "What? Is there a problem?" "No, you can say there is, and you can also say there isn''t ..." I am curious and ask back, but Jack seems undecided. "Which one is it. Is there a ban on entry, or are there conditions to enter?" "It''s not like that, but ..." However, I am told that there are no admission restrictions. What exactly is it? Well, if we can go in, there''s no problem. "At any rate, don''t worry about that, please guide us there." "Yes, I understand ..." When I ask for guidance, Jack nods his head as if he is bowing down. On the contrary, it bothers me that Jack is looking like that. I''m looking forward to the Antelope Dungeon. "Okay, where is the Antelope Dungeon?" "I, it''s around here." When I show Jack the map again and confirm the location of the Antelope Dungeon, Jack enlarges the map and indicates the location. "Luck, the next place is around here. Is it okay?" "Won." "Ah, I see, I see." Luck has no problems, so let''s move quickly. "Well then, I''ll teleport again, so gather near me." ""Roger."" ""Y, yes ..."" At my words, Nanami-tachi gather without any doubts, and Jack-tachi slowly approach. "Luck." "Won." Just like the previous day, after a moment of floating, we are in a place with a different view. The surrounding area is a desert-like land, and there are no signs or traces of people living nearby. "Do people live around here?" "Well, it''s like people don''t live here, or should I say, can''t live here ... Monsters come around here." "I see. Even if it''s not in the dungeon, it''s within the monsters'' action range." It''s true that if monsters come, and unless you''re an explorer, it''s difficult to fight them off, and you can''t sleep well. In that case, even if you lived around here, you had no choice but to abandon it. "Well then, let''s go inside quickly." "Haa ... Are you really going?" When I understand and urge everyone to go ahead, he asks me again with a disgusted look on his face. It seems that he really doesn''t want to go. "Ah. If you really don''t want to go, I don''t mind if you stay behind?" "Is that true!?" We don''t need to be guided inside the dungeon, and if they don''t want to go that far, they can just wait. When I suggest that, Jack-tachi bite into my words with tremendous force. "Of course. I''m not going to force you." "I''m sorry. Well then, I''m sorry, but I''ll guide you to the entrance, but after that, Ani ... Satou-san, please enjoy yourself with the others." When I shrug my shoulders, Jack-tachi reply apologetically. "Got it. Waiting in the middle of nowhere would be bad, so I''ll get the vehicle out." "Thank you very much." "And this." "Please use this as a thank you for guiding us and for staying." "Thank you very much!! Ani ... Satou-san!!" "Thanks!! Ani ... Satou-san." It''s hard to wait in the middle of nowhere, so I take out the car that was kept in the shadows, and hand them some of the money I got from exchanging magic stones. The two bow their heads in excitement. After that, we decide to meet at around 9:00 the next morning and are guided to the entrance of the dungeon, after which we part. CH 255 Episode 255: Reason why they don''t want to go to the dungeon We step into a crack in the ground that is the entrance to the Antelope Dungeon. "It''s kind of amazing. Even though it''s in the real world, it has more of a fantasy feeling than fantasy." "That''s right." Just as Nanami says, the layers of the ground draw soft waves like flowing silk, and even more, the beautiful gradation of the light makes the fabric look like it is being colored. Although it is reality, it certainly feels like a fantasy scene. The entrance is surprisingly narrow, but when we go inside, there is a road about four or five meters wide. We move forward in formation with Rei at the front. However, Nanami, Shia and I are looking around restlessly, and our attention is clearly distracted. "This is certainly a dungeon. There is the peculiar sign unique to dungeons." "Yeah, I can tell, somehow." "Nn." "Yeah, it looks completely different from the outside." "I can sense the presence of monsters, so there''s no doubt." When I mutter while looking around, everyone agrees with their own senses. And indeed, just as Rei says, I can feel the presence of monsters everywhere. This place is definitely a dungeon. However, there''s nothing strange about it so far, and I don''t see any elements that make it disgusting. "Why exactly didn''t Jack and George want to come in, anyway?" "Well ... I can''t say anything at the moment." When I mutter while walking, Rei glances back and shrugs her shoulders. Does the dungeon actually have a high rank? Even if such dungeons are regulated in Japan, if you''re overseas, you might be able to enter at your own risk. Or maybe the monsters that appear in the dungeon are really disgusting. I don''t like ''G''.(TN:Gokiburi = Cockroach.) Or is it a completely different factor. What exactly is it. -Zurii zurii zurii zurii After a while, the signs of several monsters gathered together approaches, and along with that, the sound of something dragging its body and crawling closer and closer. "Don''t you have a bad feeling about something?" "Yeah, I feel a kind of chill." "Nn." "Hiiiiiiiiiiiiii!? Scaryyyyyyyyy!!" "It makes my back shudder." When I ask everyone with a nasty sweat on my forehead, everyone feels a chill as if to confirm my prediction. "Th, that is!? No way!!" And what appears in front of us is an object that looks like hundreds of octopus legs that have thickened and swelled. Its body is covered in sticky mucus, which reflects the light and makes it look strangely disgusting and glamorous.(TN:So, ropers?) It''s the so-called tentacle monsters, the enemy of females that seems to appear in famous Luck Perverted romantic comedy manga and comics where the clumsy heroine is subjected to erotic gazes by monsters. "That''s gross!!" "It''s disgusting!! Onii-chaaaaaaan!!" "What is it ... What is it ..." "I feel really sick ..." The moment we see it, chills and shivering run through our bodies, and we have the feeling that it shouldn''t exist in this world. "Pretty." However, there is one person who has a different sensibility than us. Her name is Katsuragi Alexia. She is a taciturn natural airhead type girl.(TN:Taciturn means someone who rarely talks.) "Eh!?" "No way!?" "As expected of that ..." We look at Shia, the owner of the voice, in amazement. When I, a master at reading Shia''s expression, see her, she is smiling faintly, and I can see that her earlier impression is serious. I can see her ahoge trying to get closer to the tentacles. Is it possible ... Does her ahoge feel a sense of kinship? However, there''s something I must absolutely say here. "Shia, it''s forbidden to make that a subordinate monster." That is to give a warning before she says that she wants to make that monster her subordinate. "There was that option. What a pity." Shia, who was warned, droops her head in disappointment. Kuh. She looks so sad that a feeling of wanting to allow it starts to gush forth, but it''s no good. "God Bless!!" -Doooooooooooooooooonn However, in just a moment, such thoughts are erased from this world when a dazzling light falls form the sky onto the tentacles. It''s Nanami''s magic. "Ahh." The tentacles that were supposed to be there disappear, leaving Shia depressed. "Fuu ... Fuu ... That''s something that shouldn''t exist ..." Nanami gasps and mutters. Her eyes have lost their light and are dark and stagnant as if she has fallen into darkness. I was wondering when she didn''t even raise her voice to Shia''s reaction, but I didn''t think she was disgusted enough to release her magic. It is just physically impossible to her. But, I can''t let this go on!! "Hey, yoshi yoshi. Calm down ~ . Isn''t it fine because the tentacles are gone?" I hug Nanami and stroke her to calm her down. "Fuu ... Fuu ..." Nanami gradually regains her composure. I didn''t think she would be so upset. It seems that that appearance is too disgusting for Nanami. "Shia, I''m sorry. That thing had to be annihilated." "I get it ..." Shia seems disappointed but accepts. She is a mature girl. "It''s probably because of them that they didn''t want to come. It''s too disgusting." "Fuu ... Fuu ..." "Probably." "I still have goosebumps." The four of us face each other with pale faces and understand why Jack and George didn''t want to come. "Even though it''s cute ..." Except for one person. -Bushaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa And one more reason why Jack and George didn''t want to come. Liquid sprays at us from holes in the rock walls, and we all get soaked. You don''t know where the liquid will come from, which is probably why they didn''t want to come. Tohohou. CH 256 Episode 256: Ganpuku puku(Eye-pleasing outfits) We get soaked by the liquid that suddenly spurts out of the wall. It would be fine if it were just water, but somehow it is a slimy and viscous liquid, and our whole bodies become sticky. "Iyaaan. It''s sticky ~ ." "Sticky." "What''s this, it''s disgusting!!" "I''m sticky all over my body." It''s fine if it''s just getting soaked, but it''s very uncomfortable to be covered in a sticky liquid that you don''t understand. I think this is one of the reasons why Jack and George didn''t want to come. However, the appearance of the girls getting wet with sticky mucus, in particular, slightly white, cloudy mucus that remains on the hair, face, and skin, the disgusting appearance is very glamorous, and it''s poisonous to the eyes of a healthy High School boy. In particular, Amane and Rei, who don''t wear armor, have clothes stuck to their skin, and it''s a lewd figure that directly attacks a man''s heart. What about Nanami? I might be asked, but Nanami is flat, and since she''s my Imouto in the first place, I don''t say anything. "Nanami, clean it up." I want to see more, but I don''t want to be noticed, and it''s poisonous to my eyes. I can''t get distracted while exploring while looking at their figures. "Ugee ... Understood. Everyone hold your breath. Water!!" When Nanami raises her staff, water pours down from above like a waterfall. I wash off the stickiness with it. Everyone else washes it in the same way. "Warm!!" After that, Nanami''s magic dries the moisture off everyone and leaves them refreshed. "Haa ... Now we can explore properly." "I don''t like being sticky anymore." "Nn." "Really, really." "I don''t like it anymore." Everyone who finishes washing seems to say they''ve had enough. "Anyway, it will take time at this rate. Let''s take the treasure chests and run through it." ""Roger."" -Bushaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa I regain my composure and take the lead, and the moment we are about to continue after everyone replies, this time liquid erupts from below. ""..."" We fall silent. It isn''t the warm silence of the previous night, but the silence of bubbling anger. "Haa ... What should we do?" "I think I want to leave ..." "I don''t want to go any further, either." "If possible, I would like to avoid it as well." I sigh and ask everyone, except for Shia, who says they want to leave the dungeon immediately. "Shia, how about you?" "Nn. Go home." "Roger." Shia doesn''t like being sticky either, so we give up on the dungeon capture and go outside. Shia''s ahoge is depressed. Maybe she''s disappointed that the dungeon wasn''t what she expected. Even so, even though she shouldn''t need to level up anymore, I think that still wanting to go to dungeons has become something of a hobby. Then we wash our bodies again, and dry ourselves off. However, although it''s fine to go outside, Jack and George are no longer here because they went elsewhere before the meeting time. "Well, we''ve run out of things to do today, is there anything you want to do?" "We can''t even go to the theme park now." "That''s right." Nanami crosses her arms and groans as she answers my question. If possible, I''d like to go through everything at the theme park after it opens in the morning. "Ah, it''s summer, and there are famous beaches in America, so why don''t we go to the sea?" Amane makes a proposal to us with a look as if she had a sudden idea. It''s true that it won''t take as long to play as it does at a theme park, and it''s not a bad idea. "Ah, agreed!!" "Nn." "I don''t mind either."(TN:Rei) "I''m fine too."(TN:Fuhito) It''s unanimously approved, so I ask Luck to repeat Shadow Transfer several times, and we come to an area famous for its beaches. "Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! What a beautiful beach and sea!!" "You did well to find a place like this." "That''s amazing. With this, we don''t have to worry about the public eye." "Pretty." However, as Luck lets me know, it''s a deserted cove surrounded by sheer cliffs, and at the end of the cove is the clear blue sea lit by the sun. "Thank you, Luck." "Won." I am so pleased with Luck''s concern that I call it over and stroke its face. "Okay, Onii-chan, I''m going to change clothes." "Alright. By the way, does everyone have a swimsuit?" "Yeah, because I thought something like this might happen the other day, so we all went shopping." "Hee, is that so." "I don''t think Satou-kun would do it, but please don''t peep." "I know." Everyone seems to have bought swimsuits, so they go to the shade of a rock to change. I quickly change into the swimming trunks I bought thinking there might be a dungeon that would be submerged in water, then I prepared various things such as laying vinyl sheets, beach umbrellas, and beach chairs. After a while, everyone comes out from behind the rocks, and there are four girls who could be mistaken for residents of a fantasy world. Nanami has her hair tied up like a Chinese bun head, and wears a cute swimsuit with light blue dot pattern and frills, the word ''Fairy'' suits her because her childish cuteness is drawn out. Shia has her hair braided back and is wearing a white bikini type swimsuit that is close to her hair color. It has small frills here and there, and she''s cute enough to be called an angel. Rei doesn''t tie her hair in any particular way, and although she wears a black bikini that emphasizes her style, she wears a pareo to create a mature look. With proportions second only to Amane and a more mature atmosphere than anyone else, the word ''Goddess'' is more appropriate than ''Angel''. However, she is cute when she is being slightly shy. Finally, Amane puts her hair back in a ponytail like a bun, wears a dark hued, slightly purple bikini, the low cloth area emphasizes her style, and she walks with dignity. In addition to her appearance, her style is unparalleled in the world. Her words may be bad, but she has a sensual appearance that can be called a natural succubus. "Onii-chan, how is it?" "Pretty?" "Does it suit me?" "H, how is it." Everyone asks me what I think. "Nanami is pretty like a fairy, Shia is pretty like an angel, and Rei is pretty like a goddess." "Hooray!!" "Happy." "Y, yes. Thank you." The three of them happily blush in response to my compliment. "Wh, what about me?" "Amane, that''s right ... I think you''re lewd, bewitching, and ridiculously cute like a succubus." In response to Amane''s protest that she is the only one I didn''t say anything about, I express my honest impression even though it''s a bit difficult to say. "Why am I the only succubus!!" "Ouch!?" Then I receive a sharp retort from Amane. Because, I have no other way of expressing it ... I mutter in my mind. CH 257 Episode 257: Phantom Thief Porori "Let''s leave that thing and go into the sea." "Yees!!" "Nn." "As expected, a succubus is ..." The women leave me buried in the sand and go to the sea to play. "Fuu ... I had a terrible time. Everyone is terrible, right? Luck." "Won." When I crawl out of the sand and wipe off the sand from my body. Luck comes up to me and comforts me by rubbing against me with its head. "Hahahahaa. After all, Luck is my only ally." I hug Luck and get healed by its mofumofu. While being melancholic with Luck, I sit down and watch Nanami and the others play. At the water''s edge, the girls dip their feet into the water as if it looks cold and frolic. Nanami takes the initiative to go into the sea and throw water on everyone. Everyone joins in as if they were outdone, and develops through water negotiations. A scene of pretty girls having fun while giggling as the splashes of water reflect in the blazing sun. Precious. It''s like a girls-only sanctuary. I don''t think there''s room for me, a man, to enter there. "Onii-chan!! Hurry up and come!!" While I am thinking about such a hopeless thing, Nanami waves at me and calls me, so Luck and I rush to the beach. "There!!" "Uwaa. Cold!?" As soon as I approach, Amane splashes water at me. The seawater is quite cold and I am surprised. "Fufufu, it''s punishment for calling someone a succubus." "I''m sorry. Amane is also really cute." "Y, yeah. Then, I''ll forgive you." I apologize to Amane, who smiles like she is making fun of me for feeling cold, and when I say a compliment again, Amane looks a little embarrassed and forgives me while messing with her hair. ""No flirting!!"" "Kya!?" "Nowaa!?" While I am talking to Amane, along with the voices of the other three, a tremendous amount of water attacks me and Amane. As a result, Amane and I get soaked. "Fufufufuu." "Ahahahaa." We laugh out loud while looking at each other''s soaking wet faces. That alone helps us understand what we want to do together. "You''ve done it now!!" "You really did a good job!!" Amane and I collude and pour water on everyone. "Kyaa!!" "Let''s run away!!" "Nn!!" Everyone respectively gets involved in running around trying to escape. After that, we chase the three of them around for a while and have a lot of fun throwing water at each other. "Haa ... Haa ... What should we do next." After soaking each other until we are satisfied, we think about what to do next. Bathing in the ocean, playing with sand, beach balls, swimming in floats, and getting sunburn. I don''t think there is much to play with. Ah, but, when I went to buy dungeon supplies, there was something I was encouraged to buy. "Speaking of which, I bought something like this, would you like to ride it?" "Oh, it''s a banana boat!!" Yes, what I take out is a vehicle called a banana boat. It''s shaped like a banana, and it''s like a boat-shaped floating ring that can be ridden by multiple people. It''s a famous vehicle that is often pulled by personal watercraft and motorboats, and you drive on the sea while clinging to the banana boat so you don''t fall into the sea. "Well done, having that kind of thing." "I bought it just in case something like this happened." "I don''t think that''s something that would happen often ... It might not be too bad." Amane looks at me in amazement, and I can''t say that I bought it because I couldn''t turn down the clerk''s recommendation. "So, a banana boat is fine, but I think they''re pulled by a personal watercraft or motorboat. What will we do?" ""..."" Everyone falls silent at Rei''s perfectly reasonable point. No, there must be a solution ... Ah, that''s right!! "Tie a rope around me and I''ll try to pull it." I come up with a good idea. I think I can probably use my powers as an explorer to swim without any problems. "Eh?" "Haa?" "Hee?" "Nn." I am the one who says it to myself, but everyone is surprised and exposes an incredulous look at me, except for Shia. "No, no, I''m an explorer, and I might be able to swim as fast as a motorboat, right?" "it may be possible, but ... Is Satou-kun okay with that?" Everyone looks like it''s impossible, so I explain it properly, and Rei confirms my intentions while affirming my hypothesis. "Oh, I don''t mind at all. If everyone enjoys it, that''s fine." "U, understood. Let''s do it." "Roger." Rei gives me permission, so I float the banana boat and tie it to me with a rope, then go into the sea. "Are you ready?" "It''s fine!!" When I call out to them from about ten meters ahead of the banana boat, Nanami, who is in the front, waves back. "Should I try it then." I psych myself up by slapping my cheeks and begin to swim. "Uooooooooooooooo!!" I pull the boat with a front crawl. "Ahahahahaa. Fast, fast!!" "Fun." "He''s really pulling it!!" "Amazing!!" I raise a spray of water behind me, and when I look back, I can see the boat pushing its way through the sea while splashing water. Nanami and the others seem generally satisfied with the speed. "Should I speed it up a bit more." I speed up and swim out, swim in a circle, and finally return to the cove. ""Ahahahahahaa."" Everyone behind me is laughing at the speed. "How am I supposed to stop?" I accidentally forgot to think about how to stop when I got back to where we started in the cove. ""Kyaa!!"" The boat, which has no power to pull it, loses its balance and overturns. ""Hey. Are you okay!!""(TN:Not sure why it''s a multiple person indicator, maybe he''s just yelling.) I immediately run to where they overturned. -Zabaaaaaaaaan Four shadows rise vigorously. Apparently everyone is fine. "Onii-chan is terrible!!" "Nn!!" "Think about the landing!!" "Take responsibility until the very end!!" I receive protests from everyone. However, the moment I see their figures, I avert my gaze. "Don''t look away from me, Onii-chan!!" "Nn!!" "That''s right, that''s right!!" "Look this way!!" However, I am scolded by everyone, probably because they think I''m evading responsibility and averting my eyes. "N, no, the three of you ..." With my eyes still averted, I put my hand over my eyes and point at three pieces of cloth floating in the sea. "" ~~ !? Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"" Amane and Rei, who understand the situation they are in after I point it out, hide their two exposed beach balls with both hands and sink their bodies into the sea. "Isn''t Shia going to hide it too?" "Nn." For some reason, Shia stands proudly in front of me. Since I''m having trouble finding a place to focus my eyes, I ask Shia to cover herself with her hands and sink into the water. "Nanami, pick up the swimsuits for everyone and give them to them." "Why am I the only one not pororiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!?"(TN:Porori means to fall off/slip off.) When I tell Nanami, who is the only one not wearing a two-piece swimsuit, to pick up everyone''s swimsuits, for some reason, she cries lamenting that she is the only one who didn''t have an accident. As an older brother, I become very worried. CH 258 Episode 258: A battle that can''t be lost, again Although there were some incidents, we sealed the banana boat, swam in the sea, tried to make art with sand, tried burying ourselves in the sand, and enjoyed the sea. It wasn''t much different from usual, but the barbecue and yakisoba I ate at the beach was exceptional. "I''m exhausted!!" Nanami lies down on the sandy beach with a big smile on her face. That smile is refreshing enough to make it clear that she must have been satisfied with enjoying the sea all day today. "Sea fun." It seems that Shia has properly played in the sea for the first time, her cheeks are blushing with satisfaction, and her ahoge is also giving a thumbs up. "Maybe since it''s been a while. I had so much fun at the sea." Amane also sits down on the beach, puts her hands behind her back and tilts her upper body a little while looking at the sky and muttering. "Maybe I am too. I''m not good at being looked at." "Ah ~ I get it. You get a lot of nasty looks from around you. In that respect, there''s no one else here. Fuhito-kun only occasionally looks at me with a naughty gaze, but he doesn''t stare at me, so it''s not uncomfortable. That''s a big deal." Rei also sits next to her and murmurs in agreement with Amane, explaining why she couldn''t enjoy it. Amane is large breasted and has a good appearance, and Rei, of course, was a beautiful girl in the past as well, so she must have been exposed to the perverted gazes of many men. If it were me, it would certainly be difficult to concentrate on having fun. "Look, like this." When Amane puts her hand under her chest and intentionally lifts her chest to emphasize it in front of me, my eyes are drawn to them. "Fufufuu. It''s easy to understand." "I, I can''t help it. This is an instinct that men can''t resist." I hurriedly make excuses for Rei, who smiles at my reaction. If such an atrocious melon comes in front of me, I''m a man too, so please don''t try to unconsciously steal my gaze. "Fufufuu. Men really like breasts, don''t they. Even though they''re heavy and just give stiff shoulders. If I could get rid of them, I would." "It''s true. I don''t want them to disappear, but I think it would be better if they were a little smaller." While directing a teasing gaze at me, she pokes her chest with her fingertips, and Rei agrees with a wry smile. Seeing Amane''s finger sink softly every time she pokes, I think ''This is OPPAI, it''s amazing!!". "Buuuuuuuuuuuuu!! You two just picked a fight with me!!" "Nn!!" However, it seems that the small group can''t overlook what the two said just now, and the two stand up and start to get angry. Shia''s ahoge also makes an anger mark that grows bigger and smaller. "Now it''s a game to see which team can come back first after going to that rock and touching it!!" "Battle!!" Then she points to a large rock at the end of the cove and challenges them to a duel. "Fufun. You have quite the guts to challenge us. I will accept that challenge." "Looks like fun. I''ll take it too." Amane and Rei happily accept the match. I don''t know why it happened, but there must be something about them that they can''t compromise on as women. I decide to keep watching. "The losing team listens to one thing the winning team says. How about this?" "Understood." "There''s no interference with each other. Onii-chan, I''m counting on you." "Roger." Nanami puts out a condition, and Amane accepts it. The other two seem fine. "Well, let''s start from here." I stand up and draw the starting line at a suitable spot on the beach, and give instructions to the four of them, all of whom nod. "Onee-chan, I''ll go first." "Nn." Nanami is the first to put forth her name, and Shia nods her approval. "Then, I''ll go first, okay?" "Yes, I''ll leave it to you." Amane seems to be first from Rei''s team. "Well then, take your positions." When the preparations are complete, I give the instructions, and the two take their stances at the starting line. "Ready." My words fill the area with silence and a tense atmosphere. "Go!!" As I give the signal, the two of them start running. However, Amane, a physical explorer with high physical ability, pulls away from Nanami. "Fufufuu. It was a mistake to challenge me in sports!!" Amane looks back at Nanami with a provocative grin. "Ahahahaa. I don''t know about that." Nanami replies with a fearless smile. "Fufun, I don''t know what you''re thinking, but do your best to struggle!!" Amane thinks she''s just a sore loser, and jumps into the sea with a wide gap and front crawls away from Nanami. A few seconds late. Nanami reaches the beach. "Ice Pillar!!" When Nanami casts a spell without using a staff, a pillar of ice appears in the air and falls into the sea, becoming a foothold. From the next time onwards, Nanami casts Ice Pillar without chanting, jumping up and down using them as footholds. "Aaaaaahhhhh!! That''s unfair!! Isn''t that a foul, referee!?" "Since the rules don''t prohibit magic. No problem!!" Seeing Nanami passing by her, Amane loudly protests to me, but I say there''s no problem and shake my head. "This siscon!!" Then, for some reason, I am cursed by Amane. I didn''t say anything about swimming to the rock, and magic wasn''t prohibited either, so there''s no problem with the rules. So, this is not favoritism. In other words, I''m not a siscon. Of course, Nanami is cute, but we should be normal siblings. "If that''s the case, damnit!! Yaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" Amane, who was not agreed with about the rules being broken, starts swimming at a speed that is beyond comparison. She gradually approaches Nanami. In the meantime, Nanami touches the rock and turns around and heads back towards me. Amane approaches Nanami''s back. Nanami escapes. Gradually, the gap narrows, and by the time she switches out, there is almost no difference. "Onee-chan, I''ll leave the rest to you!!" "Nn!!" "Rei. I''ll ask you for the rest." "Leave it to me!!" The two teams who touch almost simultaneously and switch members enter the sea at the same time. Or so we thought. "Nn!!" -Don Shia kicks the bottom of the sea with a little force before it becomes deep enough that she can''t stand on her feet, and she starts running quite seriously. At that time, Rei has begun to swim, so all I can do is look at her, but there is an unbelievable sight. ""Eeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhhhhhhh!?"" Everyone raises their voices in surprise at the sight. -Zazazazazazazazazazaa That impossible sight is because Shia is running on the sea. It''s true that considering the explorer''s physical ability, it might not be impossible, but I didn''t think of it. While everyone is surprised, Shia reaches the rock. "As expected, it''s impossible ..." Rei, who is already swimming in the sea at that speed, gives up. "You did it!! Onee-chan is amazing!!" "Fufun. Onee-chan is amazing." The match went on as it was, with Nanami-tachi, the small group - Shia is not particularly small - coming out victorious. CH 259 Episode 259: Punishment game "Haa ... Haa ... I lost." Rei lost her will to fight, but she made it all the way to the rock and came back. I think it''s great that she''s able to carry on until the end. "Team Nanami wins!!" As soon as Rei comes back, I announce victory. "Heheen. It''s our victory!!" "Victory." Nanami makes a doya face, while Shia is expressionless with her ahoge triumphantly forming a bicep. She seems very happy. "Mou!! This is invalid!! It''s an invalid match!!" "You can''t do that ~ . I didn''t break any rules after all!!" Amane stomps on the ground like a child and tries to negate the current battle, but Nanami stops it with a righteous argument. "Right. We didn''t check it properly, and that''s why we lost the fight, so let''s admit defeat." Rei also puts her hand on Amane''s shoulder and speaks as if admonishing her. "Haa ... I understand. This time we lose. But, next time we fight, we won''t lose!!" "That''s exactly how I want it!!" Rei''s words seem to work, and after drooping her shoulders in disappointment and letting out a sigh as if giving up, she admits defeat with a dissatisfied expression. Afterwards, she declares war, and Nanami happily accepts it. "But, my chest is still a hindrance ... It made me swim a lot slower." "That''s right. The resistance is amazing." The two look down and mutter in dissatisfaction while looking down at their chests. They pick them up with their hands, I can imagine how soft they would be as if they would fit in my hand, and I involuntarily avert my face. Did the two of them forget that I was there? Or are they enjoying my reaction? They''re completely outrageous companions. "How dare you show off like that!!" "Unfair." Nanami is furious at the situation of the two of them. Shia seems envious as well. "If it''s frustrating, Nanami should grow up too!!" Amane, who accidentally manages to inflict mental damage on Nanami-tachi, who shout in frustration, triumphantly looks down on the two of them. "Mukii!! I thought I''d forgive you with a simple punishment game if we won, but I''m going to think up something great!!" "Nn!!" It is decided that the punishment will be even worse due to Amane who provokes the wrath of the two. "Ah, ah, sorry, I''m sorry!!" "No way!! I''m thinking about what to choose, so go away!!" "Nn." After that, Amane suddenly rushes to apologize to the two and tries to make the punishment game a gentle one, but her voice doesn''t reach Nanami-tachi, and Amane is chased away. "Haa ..." "You provoked them too much." "I know ..." Amane, who is depressed and returns to the area where Rei and I are, says to me and Rei as if accusing us. "Because, it''s so frustrating to lose like that ..." "It''s not that I don''t understand. I''ll give you something sweet later, and I''ll talk to her a little bit, so cheer up." Amane looks very frustrated. Because she hates to lose. To be honest, she''s not imposing, and I don''t think she''s convinced that she lost. I console Amane because I can''t stand watching her. "I understand. Please ... Nothing too cruel ..." "I understand." It''s certainly not good to make something too cruel as a punishment game. I don''t think they would ever think of such a cruel punishment game, but I approach Nanami and the others. "Something like going around town naked and standing on your hands?" "Three kilos of spaghetti from the nose." "That''s not bad either." "Buhaa." When I listen to the conversation of the two of them, they are thinking of punishment games that are even worse than I thought, and I burst out involuntarily. Or rather, it''s a punishment game that looks like something out in old-fashioned Dragoemon.(TN:Not sure what this is referring to.) If they actually did that, it would definitely be crazy. "Oh, Onii-chan. What''s wrong?" "Nn?" The two of them turn around and tilt their heads when they notice that I have burst out. "No, I came to ask what kind of punishment game you''re thinking of, but it seems a bit too harsh. I want you to make it a bit lighter of a punishment game." "Eeeeeeeehhhhhhh!! Even though I won!! And she was being unpleasant!!" Nanami cries out in dissatisfaction at my words. She crosses her arms and turns away sullenly, angry. I know you''re angry, but it''s not good to take that frustration out on your opponent. For Nanami and for Amane both. "I understand how you feel. But, if it''s too bad, it will hurt her heart, and it will also cause a rift between the two of you. Besides, Nanami also thinks she cheated a bit, right?" "That''s right ... Yeah." At my words, Nanami reveals that she too is aware that she has done something a little unfair. If Nanami also feels guilty, the talk will be settled quickly. "Then, please be a little kinder. If you don''t, you''ll really be on bad terms, won''t you?" "Haa ... Okay. Well then, we''ll come up with a plan, so Onii-chan should decide how much it should be." "Roger." When I try to persuade Nanami, she lets out a big sigh as if changing her mind, then asks me to judge the punishment game plan with a serious expression, so I gladly accept. Many of the punishment games proposed by Nanami and Shia are brutal, but I think I am able to keep them in check. "Well then, I''m going to ask Nanami to announce the punishment game." -Jagajagajagajagaa ...... I don''t know where it is coming from, but music that sounds like the sound of drums that are often played on TV programs when the results are announced suddenly starts playing. -Jagajaan After several tens of seconds, the sound of the drum stops. "The two of you will spend the whole day tomorrow wearing this armor!!" What the two of them take out is a so-called succubus-like costume with horns, wings, and a tail on top of it. Actually, this is armor I found while exploring the dungeon. It was sleeping in Nanami''s bag, but this time it will be unveiled. "Th, that''s embarrassing, but ..." "I wonder if it''s a little too risqu." When the two of them see it, their faces turn bright red and they gently refuse. "It''s okay!! This armor has a correction that makes it not get dirty!!" "Nn." Apparently, Shia has seen similar armor before, and it seems that it is enchanted with magic to absolutely never slip. "If it''s not that much, it won''t be a punishment game!!" You certainly can''t call it a punishment game unless it''s accompanied by negative emotions such as shame and pain. I thought that being naked was really bad, and standing upside down is also painful, so the result of this compromise is the result of this punishment game. "Haa ... I understand. Losing is losing, and I''ll follow that punishment game." "Right. I''m embarrassed too, but if you say that, that''s it, I''ll endure it." The two of them slump their shoulders as if giving up and decide to take the punishment game. By that time, the sun is starting to set, so I blow away the darkened atmosphere by letting them eat something delicious and sweet. After we finish eating and it is time to chat with everyone, we put something like a water bed on a vinyl sheet and lay down on it. That night, we fall asleep while being soothed by the beautiful sight of the starry sky and the reflection of the starry sky on the surface of the sea. CH 260 Episode 260: Saint''s prison (Third Party Perspective) "Get out." "Understood, desu." Prompted by the masked man, the girl dressed in white priest''s clothes stands up from her seat and moves out of the room while being sandwiched between the masked men in front and behind. The moment she steps out of the heavy door, her vision opens. It is a deserted airport. The buildings and runways that are standing alone in the wilderness spread out, and the contrast with the blue sky is beautiful. "Hey." "Yes, yes, desu." The girl, who was taking in the view for a while, is pestered from behind and descends the stairs hung on the plane and lands on the ground. Her name is Noelle. She is one of the world''s leading Healers, called a Saint.(TN:Technically I should be translating this as Saintess, but I don''t feel like changing it.) A car that looks like a military vehicle and men in military uniforms are waiting for Noelle there. "Welcome to our country. Saint Noelle." "Nn ~ , I would have been happier if it was a more peaceful invitation, desu." "Hahahahaa. That''s harsh. Even though we were peaceful enough. We didn''t kill anyone ... at this point." "Haa ... Even though the country is in trouble, I want you to choose a little better means, desu ~." The man who greets her has a medal on his chest, and his clothes are more luxurious than the other soldiers, suggesting that he is the highest-ranking man among the men here. As far as Noelle can see, it seems to be somewhere in the Middle East. There are also traces of the destruction of the airfield everywhere, and she speculates that the Stampede has caused a great deal of damage. The Stampedes that have occurred around the world have damaged several countries to the point of falling into national crisis. This place seems to be one of them. "So, have you heard what you need to do in our country?" "More or less." "That''s good. Will you follow me quietly?" "Understood, desu." The commander nods in satisfaction at Noelle''s reply, and Noelle follows his instructions. If it were just the masked men inside the plane, it wouldn''t be impossible to escape when she sees an opening, but she can see that the few soldiers here have more magical power than the masked men, and at least have the power of an A-rank. That''s why Noelle decides to obey. "Get in." "Yes." Noelle climbs into the car, still handcuffed, and the soldiers sit around her, the commander gives orders from the passenger seat, and they depart the airfield. "This is terrible, desu." After a while, Noelle mutters after seeing the cityscape. Burnt down houses and buildings can be seen in the area, and rubble is piled up everywhere in the city, and there is no shadow of the cityscape that must have been there. It should have been about a month since the Stampedes ended, but there seems to be no progress in reconstruction activities. The town''s residents are also hunched over, wearing tattered clothes that contrast with the clothing of the soldiers who greeted Noelle. Were they not eating properly, most of the inhabitants that she can see are emaciated, and there are even young children among them. "That''s right. Our country is in dire straits right now. To the extent that we brought you here without question." "Is there anything else you can do about it, desu?" "We''ve done everything we can, but we can''t do what we can''t do, and there''s nothing more we can do. Because we need to be in perfect condition, we are given priority for food and other things, however, I don''t know how long we can continue. I''m sorry for you, but we don''t have the luxury of choosing the means." "Is that so, desu." The commander answers Noelle''s muttering, and Noelle finds out about the situation in this country and sympathizes with him. How good of a person is Noelle, despite being forcibly brought here. "This is?" "From now on, this is your workplace." Noelle is brought to a small hut on the outskirts of town in the corner of a vast plain covered by a strong fence. Even though it is called a hut, it is only called that because it is small, but it is clear that its construction is made of strong materials. When she enters, there is only a room with a bed. There is a toilet and bath inside. "I will have you make food here. Of course, I do not intend to make your life inconvenient. I will serve three meals. However, as long as your magical power holds up every day, you will continue to make it from morning to night. You will always be under surveillance when you go outside, so please don''t think about running away." "I don''t have a choice, so that''s fine, desu. I have no intention of running away, desu. Ahh. Can I get a computer or internet, desu?" When the commander tells Noelle about her future schedule, Noelle, who has no intention of running away, begins negotiations to improve her life. As for Noelle, she wants to view internet novels and anime if possible, so she wants an internet environment and a computer if possible. "I can''t give you a means of communication." "Then what about power generation machine, a TV, a DVD player, and Japanese anime?" "We will prepare them according to your achievements." However, as expected, she can''t get anything that will allow her to contact anyone. However, it is promised that various things will be prepared depending on the results. "Hooray, desu!!" "Haa ... You''re a carefree person ... Even though you have a future where you''ll be domesticated for the rest of your life ..." Noelle is happy, but the soldiers are dumbfounded at Noelle''s optimism. The commander''s last words, that she will be domesticated as a machine that will continue to produce food here for the rest of her life, does not reach Noelle. CH 261 Episode 261: Theme park of shame "A, as expected, this is embarrassing." "E, even though it''s a punishment game, isn''t there too little cloth." In front of me are two Succubi, my party members Amane and Rei, dressed in succubus armor, twisting their bodies to check here and there, blushing in embarrassment. THe equipment suits them so well that it makes me think that their original race is that of a Succubus. Two fruits that have grown to the point where they seem to protrude from the equipment, and knee-high sock-like footwear that digs into their plump thighs. And, for some reason, their lips are lustrous, as if they are wearing some enchanting lipstick. Each of them emits a powerful charm. That''s right. This armor, which is far more risqu than a swimsuit, is the ecchi equipment that you see in RPG games. No matter how you look at it, it is not something that a normal shy person could wear. I have the feeling of wanting to interrogate for an hour or so who exactly put such a thing in the dungeon''s treasure chest. Well, despite wanting to, the appearance of confirming like that is very ecchi, so I''ll forgive them. "Well then, shall we go to the rendezvous point." We all get up, eat breakfast, clean our bodies, and finish changing clothes. "Are you sure you want to dress like that?" "It''s normal!! It''s a punishment game after all!!" "Haa ... Understood." In response to my words, Amane looks sadly at Nanami, but Nanami doesn''t give in to Amane''s begging expression. Amane lets out a sigh as if giving up. "Amane-chan. It''s okay. It''s not just you. There are two of us, so I''m sure it''ll work out." "Rei ... that''s right. I''m not the only one. Thank you. Something like this is nothing!!" Rei extends a hand to comfort the depressed Amane, and after closing her eyes and thinking about something, she thanks Rei and regains her usual tone. I think that''s exactly how Amane is. ""Good morning!! Eh!?"" Since Amane is feeling better, we immediately head to the rendezvous point. "Don''t mind it. They lost a match game yesterday, and are just playing a punishment game." "A punishment game, is it ... Gokuri." "Gokuri." Hearing my words, the two look at Amane and Rei from top to bottom. Amane and Rei instinctively hide behind my back. If you stare at them like that, they''ll hide. "Ah, but, please don''t stare at them too much, okay? Though as a same man, it''s not like I don''t understand how you feel." "R, roger that!!" "That!!" I know what I''m saying is difficult. It''s the sad nature of a man to have their attention drawn to a woman dressed like that. Still, I have to say it as a member of the same party. The two respond to my words with a salute like soldiers. "Come to think of it, which one is closer from here, Emotional Studios or Destinyland?" "Well, there are two Destinylands, but one is almost in the same place as Emotional Studios." I don''t know the positional relationship between the two, so when I ask Jack, I learn that there are two nearby. "I see, then let''s go there. It looks like that''s the only way to go this time, but is Nanami okay with that?" "Yep, OK!!" "Understood." After confirming with Nanami, I am told that there is no problem, so I confirm the location of the Emotional Studios with Jack and move to a nearby, unpopular location with Luck''s Shadow Transfer. "Haa ~ ." "Fui ~ ." Jack and George act suspicious after we move. "What''s wrong?" "Ah, no, as expected, it''s hard to get used to this metastasis." "That''s right. Before you know it, you''re hundreds of kilometers away." "If you say so, I suppose that''s true." When I ask the two curiously, it seems they still can''t wrap their head around how amazing metastasis is. I know that Luck is convenient, so I took it for granted, but it''s really amazing. I''m lucky that I was able to make Luck my familiar. "Isn''t it convenient because there is no travel time?" "I don''t think it''s on that level, but ..." Jack gives me a wry smile as I grin. "It''s just a matter of considering it at that level." "I see. It certainly seems better that way." I pat him on the shoulder and laugh as if admonishing him. Jack understands what I mean and nods his head in agreement with my words. "Hey, aren''t those two Japanese people insane!?" "Oh, it''s too erotic!!" "Cosplay or something?" "Japan is as crazy as ever!!" By the time we arrive at Emotional Studios, the two of them have become a perfect target. "A, are you okay?" "Th, this is nothing!!" "Y, yeah. This is not a problem." The two of them who have completely gathered the public''s attention have their faces red with embarrassment. "If it''s painful, I''ll ask Nanami?" "Fuun. Women don''t go back on their words!!" "That''s right. If you break your promise, you will die as a woman." "I, is that so." I suggest it, but I am turned down. It''s obvious that they are trying to put up a strong front, but I understand their will and say nothing more. We enjoy a full day at Emotional Studios. "I''m not afraid of anything anymore." "That''s right." The words of the two who finish the day''s punishment game are very real. CH 262 Episode 262: Destiny, it''s destiny (TN:First Destiny is Engrish) Guided by Jack and George, we spent the day at Emotional Studios and took the best room we could get for money in a related hotel. Jack and George cried with joy when I got a nice room for them who showed us around. "I''m looking forward to authentic Destinyland!!" "Nn." "I used to live in America, but I''ve never been there." "I couldn''t go when I came on a trip either." "I see. I''m looking forward to it." The next morning, when we wake up, we eat breakfast at the hotel and talk about the Destinyland we are going to. "After all, it''s better to be able to share the first experience with everyone rather than the second time." After we finish eating, we check out of the hotel and repeatedly transfer to Destinyland. "Today is definitely going to be fun!!" "Right!!" Amane and Rei are suddenly fired up. That''s right. Yesterday, they got a lot of attention from other people, especially men, so I guess they weren''t feeling well. I was also releasing intimidation, but I couldn''t suppress their male instincts with just that. If they attract so many men''s disgusting gazes, they won''t go far beyond attractions and shopping. "Ah, enjoy yourselves today." I shrug my shoulders and smile wryly when I see the two of them in high spirits. "Aren''t those Japanese girls really cute?" "That''s right. Everyone''s level is too high." "You should talk to them a bit." "That''s right. Shall we go ... Hii." However, peace didn''t come to them. Because they all have overwhelming beauty. Thanks to the fact that the two of them were dressed as Succubi yesterday, other people didn''t pay much attention to Nanami and Shia, but all four of them are wearing cute outfits today, so it can''t be helped that everyone''s eyes are on them. However, since Shia is giving off an aura in all directions telling them not to get close, the men aren''t able to get close to them. "Haa ... I thought that today, unlike yesterday, I would be able to enjoy myself without worrying about other people''s gazes ..." "Seriously ..." After riding the attractions several times, the two of them, who were tired from being exposed to the public eye yesterday, let out a sigh. I think they could have avoided the gazes slightly more before going to SpaEmo. The beauty and cuteness of everyone that was polished at SpaEmo would surprise even celebrities, so men wouldn''t leave them alone. "Seriously, you two!! You don''t have to worry about your surroundings so much!! Because we have Onii-chan!!" "Nn. Luck is also there, so it''s okay to relax more." Looking at the two of them, Nanami and Shia, who are at their own pace, call out to them. "Nn? If you don''t mind playing with someone like me protecting you, you can go ahead and enjoy yourselves, okay?" They suddenly bring up the subject of me. Even though I''m only strong enough to barely be able to defeat B-rank monsters, I wonder why it''s me, but I can''t deny Nanami''s words, so I promise to protect them. I think the two of them are worried because they''re both higher-ranked explorers than me. "I, is that so? I, if Fuhito-kun protects me, I might not have to worry about it." "That''s right. If Satou-kun protects me, I can rest assured." The two of them respond to my words while looking somewhere else rather than looking directly at my face. It may be unnecessary help. However, thanks to that, the two of them are able to relax, and I think they are enjoying themselves quite a bit after that. Until he came along. "Hey, hey, you beautiful ladies!!" A man with blond hair and blue eyes, dressed like an excessively pompous prince comes in front of us. From the words of this guy, it seems like I''m not included. "Kyaa!! It''s Kaiser-sama!!" "It''s true!! If it isn''t America''s Hero Kaiser-sama!! Why is he at Destinyland!?" "I''m so happy to see Kaiser-sama in the flesh!!" "Haaan. Kaiser-sama!!" For some reason, the gazes of the people around us turn towards Kaiser, as if he has suddenly appeared. Who exactly is this? Who is this Kaiser. "Who is this person?" "Disturbance." Nanami and Shia look sullenly at the opponent who has a sparkling aura as if they are looking at garbage. "Oops, it seems that there are still people who don''t know this me. It seems that two of you know me." "I don''t think there are many people who don''t know you, Sword King Kaiser." "Yeah, when I was here before, I often heard your name." It seems that Rei and Amane know about this ''Kira kira'' Prince, whose name is Kaiser.(TN:Kira kira = sparkly.) "Who exactly is this guy?" "This person is the Sword King Kaiser, who is said to be America''s strongest explorer." Hee. This pompous Prince. I don''t think he has much of an aura. Maybe he''s not what he looks like. I look over the Prince from top to bottom. "Hey, hey, I don''t like men staring at me. Also, can you please not interrupt my conversation with them? Go somewhere else." The Prince looks down on me like I''m filth and swings his hand to drive me away. At that moment, it feels like the temperature in the area has dropped several levels. "When I came to Destinyland by chance, I met wonderful women like you guys. If you don''t call this destiny, what do you call it? Why don''t you have a cup of tea with me?" Without feeling the atmosphere around him, Kaiser vomits an annoying line at Nanami and the others. CH 263 Episode 263: At what point did I become inferior to the dog(Pet) "I find it unpleasant?" "Unpleasant." "Me too." "I will also refrain from doing so." Nanami and all the others decline Kaiser''s invitation. They didn''t take even a moment to think about it. Hey, hey, is it okay, he''s America''s strongest explorer, isn''t he? If he comes by force, we''ll be defeated in an instant. Of course, I won''t run away or anything, but I''ll face it until the end. If I can''t protect them with that, then it''s going to be tough, isn''t it? "No way!? How could you refuse Kaiser-sama''s invitation!?" "That''s right!! Even though it''s an honor to be able to talk to Kiaser-sama, it''s unthinkable to receive an invitation and turn it down!!" "Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!! So jealous!! I can''t believe you refused!!" "I can''t forgive you for refusing Kaiser-sama''s invitation!!" At that moment, the women around us scream. A storm of criticism against Nanami and the others who refuse. Putting aside his personality, he seems to be very popular in America. As expected, he is one of America''s strongest explorers. "Umm, are my ears messed up? Could you give me your answer again?" Perhaps he didn''t think they would turn down the invitation, so he makes an expression as if saying something like that is impossible, and asks the four of them again after tossing his bangs to look cool. "I told you, it''s unpleasant. It''s disgusting." "Unpleasant. It''s disgusting." "I pass too. I''m not interested." "I will also refrain from doing so." The four curtly refuse. Nanami and Shia don''t hide their disgust, Amane just seems uninterested, and Rei looks apologetic. "Guhaa!?" Having been rejected again, he seems to have suffered mental damage, so he holds his chest and steps back.(TN:He already had mental damage ...) "Onii-chan, here. It''s a waste of time. Ah, Thunder Net!!" "Nn. Useless." "That''s right. I think it''s wrong to call out to our group." "It would be troublesome if the schedule collapsed." All four of them pass by Kaiser as if they don''t care that Kaiser is on his knees and proceed ahead. I run after them too. The surrounding gallery, the scene of Kaiser getting down on his knees after his invitation is declined, is shocked by our actions of leaving Kaiser alone after refusing the invitation, and noone can move. Nanami notices that there is a person with a mobile phone in their hand, and doesn''t forget to destroy its form by firing a small amount of lightning at everyone other than us. As expected of my Imouto. No one mentions it because everyone is stunned. "What should we ride next?" "Everyday Mountain." "Seems fun." "I''m looking forward to it." After catching up, the four of them erase Kaiser from their memories and talk about the next attraction. Kaiser ... He''s a pitiful fellow. But, is it really okay to do this. Even if it''s America''s strongest. Well, it can''t be helped if I think about it. I stop thinking and join with the four of them. "What kind of attraction is that?" "Umm, it ..." When I ask about the attraction we are going to ride, Nanami happily starts talking about it. "Wait a minute!!" However, when I am a few meters away, I hear a voice calling to us from behind. It is Kaiser''s voice. However, none of Nanami-tachi stop at those words. "I''m telling you to wait." Kaiser descends in front of us, flashing his cape like a Prince. "Haa ... What on earth is it? You''re getting in the way though?" Nanami can''t stand the fact that Kaiser is wasting her precious time in Destinyland, and she is quite angry. "You''re such an impertinent girl, aren''t you? I can do anything if I want to, you know?" Perhaps Kaiser doesn''t like what Nanami is saying, causing him to emit an aura and threaten her with force. Aah? Aah? What did this guy say to Nanami just now? But, to me, Kaiser''s aura doesn''t matter before his ranting towards Nanami. "Ah ~ h, don''t you know? Onii-chan loves me, so you should give up." "Hahahaa. For such a dull man ... come ... on and ..." Nanami folds her hands behind her head and spits out at Kaiser in amazement, and Kaiser turns to me while laughing, his expression changes from ridicule to surprise. "Hey." "Wh, what is it?" When I get between Nanami and Kaiser and glare at Kaiser from below, he replies to my voice while sweating heavily and his face is twitching. "Do you think you can threaten Nanami and get away with it?" "Are you going to pick a fight with me, America''s strongest?" Kaiser answers my question with a question. His face is tense and sweaty. What is this guy talking about? Do you think that if you say you''re the strongest, I''ll back down? Is he stupid? I don''t think that a brother would pull back just because he''s the strongest if his sister was scared of him. "Of course, right? Where would there be a brother who keeps silent when his sister is threatened?" "Hahahaa. It''s fine, I''ll take it easy on you." "You won''t regret it?" Suddenly, Kaiser and I decide to fight. "Won." But, at that moment, Luck suddenly appears in front of us with a bark and looks back at me. "Hey, Luck!? What''s going on?" "Won." When I question the sudden appearance of Luck in surprise, Luck begins to explain. "What!? You''re telling me to let you take care of an opponent like Kaiser? Hey, hey, he''s America''s strongest, you know? You can''t beat him, can you?" "Won." "What? Your level has risen, so it''s okay? Yes, yes, I understand, I understand. Well then, I''ll leave the first move to you." The opponent is America''s strongest explorer. I tell Luck that it can''t win, but it insists, so I decide to leave the first move to it. "My opponent is a dog? Don''t joke around!!" "Don''t underestimate Luck, you know? Luck has amazing powers." Kaiser takes offense at our response. However, as expected, he looks down on Luck too much. "I''ll leave it to you, Luck!!" "Hahahahaa. There''s no way I''ll get hit by a dog, bueeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!" -Zuzazazazazazazaaa. Kaiser with an expression that says to come at him anytime. However, Kaiser, who thinks it is no big deal, is hit by Luck''s attack too quickly and flies backwards. ""Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?"" A scream of disbelief is heard from the surroundings. I also raise my voice. It seems that at some point my pet became much stronger than me. I look up at the sky with a distant look, and the ground is wet with sorrow. CH 264 Episode 264: Completely understood "H, hey, isn''t it cowardly to set a dog on me like that!?" Kaiser, who was blown backwards and had his body dragged along the ground due to Luck''s ramming, came back while complaining in an indignant tone. His clothes don''t seem to be anything particularly special, and were torn everywhere as they were dragged along the ground by Luck''s attack. I am perplexed because he is far from being the strongest. "Then, what should I do?" "Of course, you should fight me fair and square." "No, I''m fine with that." I say that the only way to satisfy the man in front of me is to fight, but Luck won''t yield. It has a sad expression as if it doesn''t want me to go forward. "Fu-kun. Punch that cloud seriously." Luck is trying to keep me from coming forward, so I am in trouble, and Shia points at the big cloud that is hiding the sun. I wonder what exactly it is? "Should I just punch?" "Full power." "Roger that." "What the hell are you doing ..." If I listen to what Shia says, this kind of thing will go well, so I check it, and it seems that I should punch the clouds with all my might, so I prepare myself. The conversation between me and Shia suddenly unfolds in front of him, and he is at a loss for words halfway through. "Haaa!!" Since I was going to go with my full power, I wrapped my hands in Qigong and fired a punch. A few seconds later, the clouds that had hidden the sun spread out in a circular motion, as if detergent has been dropped on oil stains, and the clouds disappear, revealing a beautiful blue sky, and the sunlight pours down on us. "Ha ...?" ""Eh ...?"" Kaiser and the other visitors, who are like his entourage, expose dumbfounded faces. Nn? Did I do something wrong? I think every member of my party can do something like this. It just turns out that Luck has also surpassed me, so Luck should be able to do the same. "Even though it''s like this?" "Hahahahahaa ... That''s ridiculous. It''s just a trick. Otherwise, the clouds just happened to clear at the right time. That''s right, it must be so." When Shia tilts her head expressionlessly like usual and asks a question, Kaiser lets out a dry laugh and mutters. For some reason, there is a commotion in the area. Is it possible that an American explorer can''t do something like this? No ... That''s not right. "Right ... Fu-kun. That next." Shia points at the next target, ignoring Kaiser who mutters and doesn''t reply. It is a lone mountain. Am I going to attack that one this time. Well, if Shia says to do it, I''ll do it. "Seii!!" -Doooooooooooooooooooooooooonn A few seconds after I punch it, a hole like a gouged hole opens in the mountain, and a roar resounds around. The ground shakes a little, probably due to the impact of my punch hitting the mountain. "Ha ...?" ""Eh ...?"" Kaiser and the visitors, who seem to have come to their senses from the roaring sound, once again see the mountain I carved and freeze with their mouths wide open. Any explorer with a level close to Shia''s level should be able to do it, but I wonder if there''s something strange about it. "Hey. What meaning does this have?" "Onii-chan, shut up!!" "Ah, yes." Nanami scolds me when I ask the members other than Shia a vague question, so I quietly observe the situation. "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it ..." Kaiser suddenly becomes like a broken machine. "Hey, hey, isn''t he dangerous?" "No way, Kaiser-sama can''t win either, can he?" "No, no, that can''t happen. It''s our Hero Kaiser-sama." "That''s right, Kaiser-sama can win!!" Seeing Kaiser''s condition, the surroundings also become noisy. "Kaiser!! Kaiser!! Kaiser!! Kaiser!! ..." However, in such an atmosphere, someone calls Kaiser''s name and begins to cheer him on. ""Kaiser!! Kaiser!! Kaiser!! Kaiser!! ..." Before long, the flow grows, and the surrounding visitors call out Kaiser''s name, creating a storm of Kaiser calls. "Th, that''s right, I''m America''s strongest explorer, Sword King Kaiser. Why am I being timid against an opponent like this." Thanks to the cheering of those around him, Kaiser returns to reality while muttering something. "Fu-kun, that next." "Yeah!!" -Doooooooooooooooooooooooooonn "That next." "Yeah!!" -Doooooooooooooooooooooooooonn "Next." -Doooooooooooooooooooooooooonn However, Shia gives me instructions without waiting for that. Following Shia''s instructions, I repeat the same thing over and over again, and the visible mountain is full of holes. "So?" Then Shia asks Kaiser with an expressionless expression. "Please forgive meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee." Kaiser suddenly turns on his heel and runs off somewhere. "Oh, that''s what it is!!" I finally completely understand what happened this time. This is also one of the events at Destinyland. This time, my companions were surprisingly many beautiful girls, so I guess they were selected as targets because they looked good. Otherwise, the strongest explorer wouldn''t run away. "Both Amane and Rei are really good at acting!!" "Eh? What are you talking about!?" "I, is that so? What exactly happened?" When I pat them on the shoulder and praise them, both of them look puzzled. Well, are they both going to go that far? They''re both in high spirits. "Hey, hey, you''re too good at that. I wish you would have told me beforehand." "What are you talking about?" When I reply with a grin, Amane asks me. Does she want me to say it from my own mouth? It can''t be helped. "It was a Disneyland event just now, wasn''t it? I was fooled." "No, no, there''s n"You don''t have to tell me everything. I understand. Now that the event is over, let''s go to the next attraction."." Amane tries to say something to me who answers, but it is tasteless to say anything more. I urge everyone to the next attraction to cover it. "Haa ... Onii-chan is the same as usual." "Nn? I''m the same as usual, you know?" "Yes, yes, that''s right. It took a while, but let''s go to the next attraction." "Yeah? That''s fine. Let''s go, let''s go." Nanami gives me a strange look, but she tells me to move on, so I decide not to worry about it. After that, we are able to enjoy Destinyland without any particular incidents. After all, no matter where we go, they make way for us and serve us. Being chosen as an event target is such a privileged treatment. I can''t forgive him for threatening Nanami, but Nanami is smiling too, so should I forgive him. While thinking about that, I am thinking about tonight''s lodgings. CH 265 Episode 265: Crisis of Mankind(Third Party Perspective) A fantastic world where hundreds of millions, tens of trillions, or even infinite glittering lights crowd together in a pitch-black space. There is a clearly artificial structure drifting in that world. A vehicle that looks like a smarter version of a space shuttle. It is a space ship. "I think it''s around here." "Is there a planet around here with intelligent life forms other than us?" A room like a bridge with more advanced equipment than an ordinary ship with a streamlined construction. One humanoid sits on the highest seat, while another stands next to them, looking at a window projected into the sky and talks. They are dressed in simple and smart white clothes, with scales growing on their arms under their sleeves and faces that resemble reptiles. The so-called Lizardmen that appear in fantasy are the closest to their appearance, but they are more human and intelligent than them. A man is sitting in the seat, and a woman is standing next to him. However, there is almost no gender difference, and it would be impossible to tell them apart for a third party. You can barely tell them apart by their tone of voice. In addition to them, Lizardmen with similar characteristics are sitting in multiple seats, facing the screen. "That''s right. It seems that there are still primitive civilizations that have not advanced into space." "I see. We''re going to take control of that planet and make it make up for the lack of food production." "That''s right. They don''t have advanced civilization, so if we use the technology of our civilization, we can easily dominate them, but it''s a pretty important mission, so don''t let your guard down." "I know. Naturally, I won''t let my guard down in my mission." Everything heard from them is disturbing. If what they are saying is correct, the future of the planet that awaits them is in great danger. "Well, yeah. Oops. I found it. It''s an amazingly blue planet." "Yeah. Really. It''s beautiful. Most of the world is covered with water." A beautiful blue planet is projected in the window they are looking at. It is unmistakably Earth. They are invaders from outer space who came to rule the Earth. "I don''t think there''s anything, but let''s dispatch a survey plane and explore the civilization of this planet." "Right. It''s stupid to rush in hastily. We need to investigate." In order to be cautious, the two decide to wait and see what is going on instead of immediately landing on Earth. "Dispatch an unmanned survey vehicle and have it investigate the civilization of the planet." ""Roger."" In response to the man''s instructions, the people sitting a little lower begin to work, and a drone-like body is ejected from the ship and flies towards the Earth. The survey plane re-enters the atmosphere as if nothing had happened, and reaches the ground in no time. The survey machines are scattered and start collecting information. "Looks like it''s thousands of years behind our civilization." "Right. I''m surprised they still live like that." After looking at the image projected on the survey machine, the two understand that the level of civilization is exactly as reported. "Just in case, let''s investigate every nook and cranny." "That''s right." Even if they land like this, it will be easy to take control, but they decide to investigate all over the world just in case. A few days later. "No further investigation required." "Right. I thought there might be something outrageous hidden somewhere, but there wasn''t." The two of them survey the Earth, but they still find no threat. "Alright, at this moment, we will carry out the Earth colonization operation. Full speed ahead!" ""Roger!!"" Knowing that there is no problem, they finally start the operation. -Doooooooooooooooooooooonn "Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?" "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?" However, as soon as the ship is about to proceed, the ship shakes violently with an explosion. The remaining impact causes the two of them to scream. The other crew members also shout involuntarily, clinging to their chairs to endure the shaking. "What the hell just happened!?" When the tremor subsides, the man first checks the situation. "I, I don''t know. However, it seems that a powerful energy was emitted in a straight line from that planet called Earth, and a part of the ship was hit. The shield was broken with a single blow, and the damage was enormous. Fortunately, navigation wasn''t hampered, but most of the armaments have become unusable." "N, no way ..." A survey of the world showed the result that there was nothing that could pose a threat. Nevertheless, when they were about to start the operation, they were hit by an unknown attack and suffered heavy damage to the ship. This had a considerable impact on the entire crew. "No way ... They were letting us act freely ..." Even so, the timing of the attack was so great that they couldn''t understand it without thinking about it. "Survey machine No. 1 communication disruption." "Survey machine No. 2 communication disruption." "Survey machine No. 3 communication disruption." "Survey machine No. 4 communication disruption." "Survey machine No. 5 communication disruption." As if to affirm the man''s hypothesis, communication with the survey machines that were launched on the ground was cut off, and noise is projected on the screen. In the end, communication with all probes is lost. "Damnit!! Temporary withdrawal!! It''s too dangerous to proceed with the operation as it is." The man stares at the Earth in disgust and orders the crew to withdraw. ""Roger."" The crew immediately retreat the ship and begin the navigation route to the home planet. "Seriously. It''s frustrating, but the enemy won this time. Let''s rework the strategy." "Yeah. We''ll get them next time!!" The two of them leave the Earth behind with frustrated words. Around that time, Fuhito and the others met Kaiser, and under Shia''s orders, he was throwing punches here and there with all his might. In other words, the attack that hit the ship directly and the attacks that crushed the survey plane were all launched by Fuhito. The peace of the Earth from space invaders was protected by Fuhito. CH 266 Episode 266: Japan''s secret weapon(Third Party Perspective) "Report!! A hole appeared in Harvard Mountain!!" "Again!? What the hell is going on!!" On that day, a certain room in America was in an uproar. As was natural. A large hole suddenly appeared in a mountain near Los Angeles, and the topography changed drastically. Luckily, there were no people climbing the mountain due to the flood of monsters, and there were no casualties. However, they don''t know why such a thing is happening at the moment. Is it an invasion from another country, an invasion by an unknown intelligent life form, or a vicious monster that has come out of a dungeon. There are various speculations such as those, and it''s a commotion like scattering spiderlings. "Incoming call!! SSS-rank explorer, Kaiser-shi, got involved with a Japanese tourist in Destinyland and got into trouble!!"(TN:''Shi'' honorific is almost never used outside of the internet, it''s a super formal honorific, most similar to sir.) A young man who seems to be an underling rushes into the room and brings completely irrelevant information to the leader who is in charge of the place. "That guy again!! Just because he''s strong, he does whatever he wants. Right now, no country has nuclear weapons, and peace is maintained because monsters give no leeway, what would you do if something happened to a Japanese tourist, seriously. If you pay a lot of money, you can cover it up, but it''s about time to turn a blind eye to that guy''s bad habits with women ... That''s fine. That''s an issue that can be dealt with later. If you have time to report such nonsense, hurry up and find the cause of this mysterious incident like everyone else!!" The leader swears at the report from the young man, remembering Kaiser''s misdeeds. There is no one in the upper echelons of America who does not know about Kaiser''s bad habits with women. He''s been repeating the same thing over and over again. Each time, he forces a large amount of money on the other party to keep them silent, but Kaiser''s misdeeds are unremarkable. However, since he is the strongest explorer in America, even the upper echelons can''t say anything strongly. But even so, solving the problem at hand is more important to the leader now than that. Therefore, he instructs the reporting man to do the same work as the other members. "Umm ... Before that, about Kaiser-shi, according to the story, he was instantly defeated by a Japanese tourist on the other side. There was a story at the time that he split the sky and carved a mountain." "What!? That Kaiser lost!?" -Zawa zawaa zawa zawaa The man who came to report hesitates as he continues his report, and the leader shouts out in surprise. He''s still America''s strongest explorer. His personality is shit, but he''s certainly a strong man. He won''t lose to a casual opponent. "Is it possible that it''s a false alarm?" "There are many people who have observed it in Destinyland. It''s probably true." "Really ..." When he asks the man who came to confirm the report, he is told it''s extremely unlikely that the report is false. In other words, a Japanese who is stronger than the SSS-rank came to the United States at some point, and they may be subjected to acts of aggression. It may be Japan''s secret weapon. From the point of view of national defense, it cannot be left unchecked. "If you say that he cut the sky and punched a hole in the mountain, then there is also the possibility that he can beat that Kaiser. However, since it was just an oral explanation from a while ago, is there any information such as photos and videos?" The man who came to report has only reported his testimony without providing any data or evidence for some time. Normally, even if there weren''t many people filming the situation, there should always be a few. He questions the lack of that data. "That''s ... when one of those Japanese people used magic, the surrounding mobile phones and cameras were also broken, and there is no such data at all." "Hee. They went that far. However, that''s proof that they''re doing something wrong if they say they don''t want to be photographed with a smartphone or the like. Immediately go to secure those Japanese people. The testimony alone is a little weak, but if the people themselves admit their guilt, it will be fine. What happened to those Japanese people?" The leader is annoyed at the reply of the man who reported. However, he quickly changes his mind and decides to catch the suspicious Japanese and make them confess, and asks where they are. "Apparently, after leaving Destinyland, they headed for the city of Las Vegas." "I see. You guys should listen carefully, too!! A Japanese group that seems to be the suspect in this case has surfaced. Go secure them now. Everyone get ready now!!" ""Yes."" The leader, who knew where they were, immediately gives his support, and his subordinates, with the exception of one, reply and try to move immediately. "Umm ~ , how will you secure a weapon-like opponent that even Kaiser-shi can''t defeat?" However, the man who came to report fearfully raises his hand and asks about countermeasures against the enemy, a brutal weapon capable of punching holes in the mountains and splitting the sky.(TN:And aliens.) ""..."" Silence reigns as everyone present keeps their mouths shut. "A, anyway, the existence of the country is in danger right now!! We are the people who are in charge of this country''s national defense!! I''ll ask the neighboring military to secure them right away!!" ""Y, yes, sir!!"" When the leader breaks the silence and forcibly motivates them, everyone hurriedly replies and heads for Las Vegas. CH 267 Episode 267: Welcome, the place that everyone dreams and longs for "Would you like to go to Las Vegas tonight?" "Eh? Las Vegas, is it?" "Right, right. I wanted to go there once." I propose staying the night in Las Vegas. Because I dream of getting rich quick at a casino in Las Vegas. No, you may say that I have assets that I can''t use for the rest of my life, but that''s a different matter!! "Oh, I want to go too!! It looks interesting!!" "Nn." Nanami and Shia''s eyes are sparkling. "Come to think of it, I''ve never been there either. Although I''ve been invited by my father." "Nowadays, there is no age limit. Even if you''re young, you can enter if you have a guardian." "Right, right." When Amane mutters about the old days, Rei talks about casino entry restrictions and Amane nods in agreement. Before monsters appeared in the world, only adults were allowed to enter casinos, but due to the population decline and the rise of explorers, the age limit for entry was lowered to 16 years old, and even more so. It seems that even young children can now enter and gamble with an adult guardian. That''s why we can enter without any problem, and if Rei is Nanami''s guardian, there will be no problem. "What are you going to do? Are you not very interested?" "No, I''m a little curious. Besides, even if everything is lost, I won''t go bankrupt anyway, and I can take it easy." "Right. I''ve had strange feelings lately, but we won''t go bankrupt even if we gamble a little. Then, I''ll try it too." I thought they weren''t that interested, but when they find out that they won''t go bankrupt, they say they want to try it. "Really? You don''t have to force yourself, you know." "I really want to try it. I wanted to go once." "Right. Me too." Just in case, I apologize if they are forcibly pushing themselves, so I check it again, but it seems that they have changed their minds, so I decide not to say anything more. "I''d like Jack-tachi to show us around Las Vegas, is that okay?" "Eh, ah, yes, o, of course!!" "We will gladly accept your offer!!" The two of them have been like this since the event to get rid of Kaiser in Destinyland was over. They have a more humble attitude than when they were defeated by me. I asked them to treat me normally, but they stubbornly shook their heads. What exactly do they mean? Well, it''s not like there''s a problem with communication, so I don''t mind. "Then, let''s go quickly." We move to a deserted part of Las Vegas with Luck''s Shadow Transfer. "W, well then, let''s get dressed first." "Eh?" "Th, the casino we''re going to is pretty strict about your appearance." "I see, got it." When we arrive in Las Vegas, we are guided by Jack to get dressed and are led to a boutique. "Wow, you''re all beautiful." "Yaay, hooray!!" "Hooray." "Ufufu. Thank you." "I''m happy to be flattered." I hurriedly change into a tuxedo and wait for the women, all of whom are wearing gorgeous dresses.(TN:So, even young children have to dress up? Babies gambling in penguin suits ... Rofl.) Nanami wears an orange off-the-shoulder dress, Shia wears a dark blue bustier-type dress that matches her eyes, Amane wears a wine-red dress with a wide neckline, and Rei, matching her hair color, wears halter-neck black dress with a wide open back. Everyone matches their individuality and brings out their own charms. "Onii-chan is cool too!!" "Nn. Love." "Right. He''s quite handsome." "Yeah, it suits you very well." "R, right. Thank you." On the other hand, since I am alone, I feel embarrassed when everyone compliments me. One is clearly just a confession, not a compliment. I''ll ignore it for now. "Well then, let''s go, Satou-san." "Got it." Prompted by Jack-tachi, who are dressed in tuxedos just like me, I follow them after paying. "This is ... the casino!!" "That''s right. We''re members of the establishment, so I think you''ll have no problem getting in with our introduction." "I see. I''m counting on you." "I understand!!" What we arrive at is a building that is ridiculously splendid, yet has an elegant appearance that has not lost its dignity. I''m still a commoner at heart, but I can''t help but unconsciously make a sound in my throat. "Oh, if it isn''t Jack. It''s been a while. Are you here to lose again?" A man with a good build and a strong appearance suddenly calls out to Jack in front of the store. The man is one of two people standing at the entrance in front of the building. Apparently, he knows Jack. "Hey. It''s been a while. No. I''m here today to introduce the people here and to guide them." "It''s unusual for you to do that." "There''s a lot going on." "Hou." At Jack''s reply, the man stares as if judging us. "Well, it''s fine. They''re qualified to enter our establishment because of your introduction. Then, show me your IDs." After observing for a while, the man demands that we present our identification. We all present our guild cards. "That little girl needs a guardian, you know?" "As for that, I''ll be her guardian."(TN:Rei) "I see. Then, there''s no problem. Welcome to Casino Heaven, where everyone dreams of getting rich quick." After confirming our identities, we are welcomed into the casino with such a cheerful smile that I can''t believe that it is the same tough-looking man as just a moment ago. CH 268 Episode 268: Banned We are guided by Jack and first exchange magic stones into money at the exchange office. "What do you all want to do?" "Slots for me!!" "Roulette." "I''ll try poker." "I''ll follow Nanami-chan." It seems that everyone is scattered. In that case, since there are multiple men now, is it okay if we split up and play together. "Right. Jack go with Shia. George follow Amane. I''ll follow Nanami-tachi." ""Understood."" Shia and Amane stay where they need to exchange for chips, and the three of us head for the slots. "What are you playing?" "That''s obvious!! The one with the highest stakes!!" "Which one is the highest?" "It looks like that." We go to the slots and decide to spin the slot with the highest bet according to Nanami''s words. What we come to is a platform where 10,000 Yen flies by easily.(TN:Author either didn''t mean Yen here or doesn''t know what Vegas high-rollers reach, cause $74 per spin as the highest bet in an referral-only casino is kinda low ...) Well, we don''t usually use them, and everyone exchanged magic stones worth several million Yen, so it shouldn''t be a problem at times like this. "Well then, shall we begin." "Yeah!!" "Ufufu, it looks like you''re doing something wrong." We all line up and start spinning the slots. Uooooooooo!! Get hit!! Get hit!! I press the button while praying toward the slot that has started to spin. "Hooray!! I hit it right away!!" "Me too!!" "Me too." Luckily, everyone got everything together the first time. But, that wasn''t the end. "Hey, Onii-chan, isn''t this too easy?" "Y, yeah, somehow it hits for me every time." "That''s true." After a few minutes, we hadn''t stopped hitting even once since we started spinning. "Something like a bonus!!" "Me too." "Me too." On top of that, everyone hits the jackpot. The screen displays an outrageous amount of money. Everyone has won several billion Yen. "Excuse me!!" "What is it? Th, this is!? Pl, please wait a moment." It is written to call the staff, so when I call for the staff, the staff who is called rushes to call another person. A few minutes later, men in black came.(TN:And used their flashy things to wipe their memories of hitting the jackpot.) "These people?" "Yes." "You can return." "Understood." A man in black who seems to be the leader confirms with the staff about us, and the staff returns to normal work. The black clothes people surround us. "Thank you for waiting. Congratulations. It''s unheard of for all three to be a big hit. I don''t think there is, but I''ll check to see if there are any irregularities or malfunctions." "Please." If he tries to do something strange, I watch over him so that I can stop him. "It looks like there are no frauds or defects. Congratulations. Could you please come all the way to the back, as we have to go through the procedures for picking it up and so on?"(TN:Surprising they didn''t call it a ''malfunction'' and refuse to pay.) "I understand." We are guided to a room at the back of the store that seems to be of very good quality, where we go through procedures such as identity verification and payment methods. "On the contrary, the money has increased ..." "Really ..." "That''s right ..." We''ve increased our assets in just a few minutes, and we''re stunned. "Nn? What''s that?" When we come back from the back, something is happening in the nearby corner. "Uooooooooooooooooooo!! That girl is really amazing!!" "Seriously!! She hasn''t missed a single bet since a while ago!! What the hell is going on!?" "No way. There''s a lucky girl there!! It''s a sight to see how far she can go." "She looks absurdly cute. Isn''t she the goddess of luck?" From what I hear from the people who are gathering like onlookers, it seems that a woman is winning. "Would you like to go take a look." "I''m curious!!" "I feel like I can predict it somehow ... No, it''s just my imagination. Let''s go." We thought it would be interesting, so we decide to join the onlookers and come to a place a little to the side of the place where people are gathering. "Ahh." "On second thought ..." "Onee-chan!!" Sitting in the seat is Shia, a pretty girl wearing a blue dress who would nod if someone called her the goddess of the sea. Nanami and I are surprised, but Rei seems to understand. It seems that this is what she was mumbling about before we came here. "Did you know." "Somehow, I felt like that. Didn''t we win like that too?" "I see. Certainly." It''s certainly as Rei says. Since the three of us won so much, it wouldn''t be surprising if the other members were doing the same. I wonder if it''s because I''m lucky. Well, isn''t that right. "Nn." Shia seems to only bet one point, and after the dealer puts the ball in the roulette wheel and spins it, she puts a lot of colored chips on one spot without any hesitation. If you look at the part where everything is posted, it might be the best bet size. "I, it''s 6." "Nn." The dealer''s voice is trembling. As it should be. Shia hit this time, too. Payment to Shia begins. Already, there is a mountain of colored chips piled up in front of Shia. Cheers and whistles ring out from all around. "Ojou-san, excuse me. Do you mind if I take care of you next time?" "Nn." Oh, you''re a kind Ojou-san. From now on, let''s remove the upper limit on the maximum bet amount. What do you think?" "Nn." Then, an old gentleman with an amazing aura appears and takes over for the previous dealer, and the battle begins again. "Nn." "Twenty-one. It''s your win." Shia wins the first time. "Nn." "Zero. It''s your win." Shia wins for the second time. The old gentleman begins to show signs of impatience. "Nn." "F, four. I, it''s your win." Shia wins for the third time. I can tell that the old gentleman is quite upset, even though he is a dealer. "Nn." "Z, zero. I, it''s your ... win ... That ... Shouldn''t we end it around here?" Shia wins for the fourth time. The dealer is heartbroken here. All four were wins. It is a complete failure of the establishment. The old gentleman dealer bows his head to ask Shia to stop. It''s probably good that he came out thinking that the young dealer couldn''t handle it, but in the end he couldn''t beat Shia. "Nn." "Th, thank you very much." Shia listens to the dealer''s plea. The old gentleman pats his chest in relief. "Color Up." "I understand." Shia is exchanging color chips for casino chips. Shia has a lot of the most expensive orange chips in her bag. "Nn." However, Shia leaves only one orange chip and presents it in front of the dealer. "This is?" "Give everyone a drink." "Isn''t this too much?" "How many cups with this chip?" "Let''s see. It''s about 4 cups." "Right." "Acknowledged." The dealer doesn''t understand what Shia means, but after he understands what Shia means, he begins to prepare to serve alcohol to the guests at the casino. "Hyuu!! As expected of a Jou-chan! You''re buying that much. You''re so generous!!" "Thank you!! Jou-chan!!" "Nothing tastes better than alcohol that you can drink with someone else''s money!!" The onlookers who were around cheer at Shia. "Nn." Shia shows a satisfied face and comes to us with Jack in tow. "You won big." "Nn. Fu-kun-tachi?" When I call out to Shia, she nods and asks about our battle results. "We were also big winners. Right?" "Yeah!! I made a lot of money." "Me too." "Nn." Shia nods happily when we report happily while looking at each other. "Is Amane next." "Let''s go see it!!" "That''s right." Amane is the only one left. It''s possible that she''s losing big, Amane. We head to the poker tables. "Please forgive me with this." "Eehh ~ , I want to do more." Amane mutters dissatisfied with the dealer who bows his head, and the onlookers gathered around her. "Please, no more ..." "Haa ... I understand. I''ll end it with this." "Thank you very much. Thank you very much!!" Amane lets out a sigh and decides to stop playing because she feels so sorry for the begging dealer. At Amane''s judgment, the dealer bows his head many times while shedding tears. "Oh, if it isn''t Fuhito-kun." Amane, who put the chips in her bag and left the table, find us and calls out to us. "Apparently, Amane also won." "I think everyone won." "Oh. We won big." "That means it''s coming soon." When I nod in agreement with Amane, who makes a guess from our reply, Amane puts her hand under her chin and groans while muttering. "Nn?" "Umm, excuse me." "Oh, yes." As I am tilting my head without knowing what she means, I am called out from behind and turn around. A forty-year-old clicked-back man in a neat suit stands there. "I am the manager of this casino, I am very sorry, but I will be banning you from entering the casino from now on. As for exchanging the chips for money, we will do the proper procedure, so after completing the procedure, can you please leave immediately?" "Hey!! "Stop."" An unexpected ban from the manager. Jack tries to retort, but I quickly stop him. It was just a little bit, but it was fun to experience the excitement of whether I won or not, and on top of that, I won big, so I don''t want any more. Above all, I don''t think the damage to the establishment between the five of us was half-hearted. "It''s alright." It''s too bad we were so lucky. "It''s helpful that the conversation was resolved so quickly. In exchange, I will prepare the best hotel around here, so please forgive me." "Understood." The manager smiles as the conversation progresses smoothly. After completing the formalities for Amane and Shia, we leave the casino and check into the hotel we are introduced to. CH 269 Chapter 269: See-through "Delicious!!" Nanami is eating food deliciously with her mouth full. Shia eats it silently, but it must be delicious because her ahoge is making a heart. "Right, it''s very delicious." "Maybe they gave us a great deal because it''s the last time they''re going to see us." As soon as Amane and Rei put the food in their mouths, their cheeks burst with joy. "It''s certainly delicious. That manager introduced us to a really good hotel." We had a good time, so we order food from the hotel restaurant and just started eating. The interior of the building has a chic and calm atmosphere, but it is also a very stylish space. However, it isn''t so formal that a dress code is required, and it is casual in its own way. As I can see from everyone''s reactions, the food is delicious. As Rei says, he probably got us a nice hotel in exchange for being banned and not being able to go there again. "Now that we have visited all the places we can go in America, are you satisfied?" "Yup, greatly sa ? tis ? fied!!" "Nn." "It was fun to go to places I couldn''t go when I lived here." "I was also embarrassed, but I''m satisfied." Because it is difficult to stay longer than this in terms of time, the places we could go were limited, but it seems that everyone is generally satisfied. Then, we can go to the next country without worrying. "I see. Well then, let''s go to the next country after observing the movement of the transfer trap in the dungeon tomorrow." "Ye ~ s." We enjoy our last supper in America while talking about our future plans. "See you tomorrow then." "Yes, excuse me." "Excuse me!!" After we finish eating, we go back to our room. Regarding the rooms, I don''t know if the manager was being considerate or misunderstood, but Jack and George and us were separated. "Hey, look at that!! It''s see-through!!" "Nn." "Th, that''s right ..." However, the problem is that the toilet and bath are completely visible from the outside.(TN:As in, outside the bathroom, but still inside the hotel room itself.) "Go in together?" "That''s right, Onii-chan, let''s go in together!" When Shia tilts her head expressionlessly and asks me, Nanami jumps on board and grabs my hand and pulls me. "No, I can''t enter!!" "Disappointing." "Eeeeeeeehhhhhhh!?" When I resolutely refuse, Shia is depressed, and Nanami cries out in deep regret. Where did Shia and Nanami forget their shame ... "Th, this, it''s embarrassing to go to the toilet ..." "T, to take a shower, too ..." On the other hand, Amane and Rei glance at me from the corner of their eyes and murmur with red faces. Well, being seen by someone of the same sex is one thing, but it''s too much to have the possibility that someone of the opposite sex will see them. In fact, I''m very happy that the two of them have common sense. "Then, I''ll get myself another room." As expected, I''m also uncomfortable, so I''m sorry for the manager who took care of us, but I try to contact the front desk. [ I''m very sorry, but all the rooms are occupied because of the season. ] However, the front desk gives me a heartless answer. Oh My God!!(TN:Engrish again) Well, it''s definitely the summer vacation season, and I don''t know about overseas seasons, but it can''t be helped if it''s full ... "Sorry. They told me the other rooms aren''t open, so I''m going to ask Jack and George to let me stay there." I don''t want Amane and the others to be restless because of me, so I decide to go to Jack and George''s room, which probably has at least a sofa. "N, no, you don''t have to go that far!!" "Th, that''s right!! You don''t need to go that far!! It''s only for one night." However, Amane and the others rush to stop me. As expected, it''s painful to let me go to Jack and George''s room. "No, don''t you think I''ll see you?" "Fufufu, you''re not the kind of person who would do such a thing." "That''s right, Satou-kun doesn''t do things people don''t like." I wonder and ask the two people who are holding me back, and both of them reply with a straight smile without any doubt. I think I have a rather wicked heart, but just when did I become so trustworthy? "But, you don''t like it? There''s only a bathroom like this, and there''s a man with you." "I don''t mind it. It''s just embarrassing. So, you don''t have to move rooms." "Right, right. I really don''t want to be seen, but if not, I don''t mind." The two of them answer my confirmation very naturally. It doesn''t look like a lie. "Is that so? I''m going to take your word for it, but when you use the bathroom, please tell me. I''ll go to the veranda." "Understood." "Yeah, of course." I can''t say that I''m going to move after being told this much, so I decide to stay in the same room for the rest of the day. "Well, it was only three days, but there were many things." "Won." Everyone took a shower, and since it is late at night, we decide to go to bed. -Doooooonn Nanami wanted to sleep with me again, but I made up my mind again today and chose to sleep alone. Even if I say I''m alone, I''m with Luck today. Nanami reluctantly ''Fine, then!!'', and crawled into Amane''s bed. -Doooooooooonn Luck won''t be able to be let out that much during our trip. Sleeping together is fine. -Doooooooooooooonn "Isn''t it noisy outside?" "Won." "I don''t have to worry about it? Well, that''s true." -Doooooooooooooooooonn I feel like it''s noisy outside, but Luck says that I don''t have to worry about it, so I let go of my consciousness. CH 270 Episode 270: Shadow beast(Third Party Perspective) Humans wearing lightweight armor made of a completely different material that looks like leather on top of their tight bodysuits are running towards a certain place in the city. They are jumping on the roofs and moving in a way that doesn''t seem human, but that''s only natural since they are human beings with the aptitude for being explorers. In addition to being pitch black, ordinary people walking through the glimmering streets would not notice them, as they possess covert skills and are trained in assassination and espionage techniques. "Captain, we received information that the target is staying at the Almario Hotel." "Understood. Shortly, as soon as we arrive near the hotel, we will surround the hotel while paying close attention." ""Understood."" Their mission is to incapacitate the targets as much as possible and take them to their base even if they use hardline means. Until now, they have vaguely headed towards Las Vegas, but due to the information they received from the comms, they make subtle changes to their direction of travel and take the shortest route to the hotel where the targets are. It would take four hours by car from the Los Angeles area to Las Vegas, but they arrive in two hours. They are a seemingly non-existent force, and they are traveling by running, as air travel is conspicuous. "Five kilometers to the target hotel. Check your equipment and prepare yourselves." ""Roger."" Considering the distance to the hotel, the unit commander has the members carry out a final check of their armaments. Of course, they don''t overestimate themselves, and just like their usual duties, they go through a series of checks, one step at a time, closing the distance to the hotel. "Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?" However, it happens when the distance to the hotel is less than three kilometers. He hears the scream of one of the soldiers. "Make three-man cells and eliminate blind spots!!" The unit commander stops and gives instructions to the members. He is worried about the safety of the members who screamed, but he prioritized not reducing the force any further, so he first groups the members who are currently safe and alerts them to attacks from all directions. "Who got hit!?" "It''s Twelve." "How are they?" "It''s not life-threatening, but their leg is broken. They fell right next to me." "Understood. Use an advanced potion immediately and bring them back." "Yes." After securing visibility, he calls out to the team members to confirm their safety, judges that they will be able to return soon, and decides to give them permission to use the recovery medicine and recover immediately. "Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?" However, even though they should have confirmed all directions, something attacks them again, and one of the members is unable to do anything and collapses on the spot. "It''s the feet!! Watch your feet!!" The members are wary of 360 degrees, but when they scream, they see a black shadow attacking from their feet, and the other members call for caution. Everyone turns their attention to their feet. "Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?" However, the screams of the members rise again. "This time it''s a wall of a building!! It''s probably the shadows!! Be careful, everyone!!" All the other members brace themselves without even helping the fallen member when they are warned by the member who was watching the moment they were attacked again. They think that if they try to help, they will be targeted next. "No one hold back. Next time it attacks you, do it seriously!!" ""Roger!!"" The captain, who thinks that it is not the time to be stingy, gives permission for full-scale battle. That decision is just too wrong. He should have withdrawn at that stage. ""Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"" Until now, only one person was attacked at a time, so they thought there was only one enemy, but this time multiple people are silently pierced by shadows and collapse on the spot. "Damnit. How the hell did they pinpoint our position and attack!?" The commander is confused by the current incomprehensible situation and shouts. Then, several black shadows appear in front of them. Their appearance is such that the term jet-black beast fits perfectly. "Shadow Beast ...?" One of the members who sees the figure mutters as soon as they see the black shadow. "Hee. I don''t know why you showed up, but it''s convenient!! Everyone take it down!!" ""Yes."" To the shadow beast that suddenly appears even though it didn''t show up at all a while ago, the commander finds it fortunate and begin an all-out attack. ""Magic Arrow!!"" -Doooooooooooooooooooonn Several members hold bows and fire arrows formed with magic power. Their attacks easily land on the shadow beasts. It makes a lot of noise, but it''s nothing to be concerned about. Smoke billows up and the visibility is poor. ""Ice Rock!!"" They start the next attack before the smoke clears. -Doooooooooooooooooooonn Cubes of ice fly toward the center of the smoke and land. ""Rock Fall!!"" On top of that, several huge rocks fall from above. -Doooooooooooooooooooonn "Did we do it?"(TN:Line #1 to never say.) As expected, it won''t be safe after receiving a trio of attacks. ""Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"" Or so the commander mutters, but the enemy''s safety is ruthlessly confirmed by the screams of the soldiers. ""Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"" ""Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"" ""Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"" The screams of the members echo one after another from everywhere, and there is silence in the area. "Hey!! Is anyone alright!? Answer me!!" The captain calls out to the area, but no one answers. " ~~ !?" The unit commander suddenly feels a presence and turns around. There is a shadow beast just one meter ahead. "Uuwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?" As if to shake off his fear, the captain raises the sword he is holding and swings it down on the shadow. -Doooooooooooooooooooonn "Haa ... Haa ..." There is a response. " ~~ !?" However, after the smoke clears, there is a shadow beast standing still with a completely unchanged expression. "M, monster ..." At the end of those words, the unit commander loses consciousness. CH 271 Episode 271: Faithful dog Luck(Third Party Perspective) "Luck, are you going to sleep already?" "Wonn." Following the voice of Fuhito, whose target is Luck, a wolf with jet-black fur, it jumps onto his bed and curls up. After that, Luck gradually loses consciousness as its back is petted while listening to what seems like Fuhito''s monologue. "Won?" However, shortly, it senses the presence of someone coming towards them from the Kagema released on the continent. The presence is clearly approaching with hostility towards this place where Fuhito and the others are now. From their presence and speed, it understands that they are explorers, just like Fuhito and the others. But now, it''s time for its master, Fuhito, to go to bed. Besides, he doesn''t seem to be doing anything unreasonable right now, but he might change his mind and start making babies with the females he''s keeping. It heard that humans are in heat all year round. It can''t let anyone get in Fuhito''s way no matter what happens. Luck thinks such. For Luck, the women around Fuhito are, with the exception of Nanami, already under the perception that they belong to Fuhito, For Luck, they are the objects to be protected next to its master, it thinks they are all good females who love them. Its master, Fuhito, seems to be having a lot of fun when he is with them, so it would be a problem if they were gone. However, it has to be careful because it was told by Fuhito to be very careful because explorers are ridiculously strong. To be honest, it can''t guess how strong they are from their presence, but what are coming are different from the fake explorer who was involved with Fuhito in the event during the day. Luck understood that from the conversation of Fuhito during the day.(TN:Luck ... why you listen to delusions ...) However, the reality is that both the human before and the ones now are too weak for Luck to distinguish their strength from their magic. While thinking about various things while surrendering itself to the comfort of being stroked by Fuhito, the signs of the enemy come considerably closer. If they get any closer than this, they may be caught by its master''s presence detection. Thinking such, Luck decides to let itself possess a Kagema and try to eliminate them somehow. Shadow Possession. It is an ability that allows it to freely transfer its consciousness to the Kagema that it has created. Using that ability, it immediately possesses a Kagema lurking near the enemy. Dozens of enemies. They all wear similar clothes and move in a very well-coordinated manner, suggesting that they have an excellent pack boss. However, when it sees them directly, it still can''t tell the difference from the fake explorer during the day. Its current self is like an alter-ego. Consciousness will just return to the main body if it disappears. There is no particular risk, so it will give it a try. -Byunn Luck cut an explorer''s leg with speed beyond its reach. "Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?" The explorer''s leg is cut without any resistance and falls to the ground. And because he lost his legs, he can no longer run, and he screams as he rolls on the ground. Eh!? Luck''s head is filled with question marks, not thinking that it could cut their legs with a testing attack. "Make three-man cells and eliminate blind spots!!" While doing so, the enemy boss gives instructions and divides into three person groups to watch out for Luck. But, Luck is in the shadows. It''s difficult to see shadows at night, and Luck''s shadows are highly stealthy, so the enemy doesn''t know where Luck is hiding, and they are in a state of extreme tension and sweating coldly. "Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?" When Luck tries attacking again to confirm, there is still no reaction, and their arms are cut. Weak. That is Luck''s impression. Luck begins to think that it might have become stronger. At any rate, I''m in a state where I''m leaving my alter egos all over the world. It comes to the conclusion that it might have become extremely strong due to the experience points from those alter egos. ""Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"" With this, it can repel the enemy in front of it while fulfilling the request of its master, who has a sense of reluctance to kill his own kind. With that in mind, Luck cuts through the enemies one after another. In the blink of an eye, the opponents are devastated, and the bodies are piled up. Only the boss is left at the end. -Doooooooooooooooooooonn -Doooooooooooooooooooonn -Doooooooooooooooooooonn -Doooooooooooooooooooonn -Doooooooooooooooooooonn The enemy boss casts magic on Luck many times, but the magic can not even hurt Luck''s Kagema. Luck feels that it has become stronger. "M, monster ..." With those words, the enemy boss loses consciousness. Luck heals them with potions from the shadows, deftly restrains them with ropes, and leaves them in a deserted open area, then releases the possession. "Wonn." When its consciousness returns to its main body, it is relieved to see its master''s sleeping face, and Luck closes its eyes. Thus, Luck''s activity preserved peaceful travels for Fuhito. The next day. "What? You want to fight for the first time in a while?" "Wonn." "Is that okay? I''ll probably make you cry!!" "Wonn." Luck, who thought that it had become stronger, challenges its master for the first time in a long time. "Fuuun." "Kyain kyain kyainn." However, it can''t even give a single blow to its master, and Luck becomes teary-eyed just by being hit. Luck realizes on this day that it is in a completely different league than its master. "Onii-chan is amazing!!" ""..."" Only Nanami is in high spirits at such a situation, and the other people are stunned speechless. CH 272 Episode 275: A target that leaves without knowing anything "Yotto. Okay, we''ve arrived." Our party returns to a secluded place close to the dungeon near the Grand Canyon due to Luck''s Shadow Transfer. "As expected, I can''t get used to this feeling." "Seriously." It seems that Jack and George still can''t quite get used to the feeling of floating in the moment of metastasis. After I pull the car out of the shadows, I suddenly look at everyone. "This scenery is really a sight to behold ..." "Nn." Nanami mutters while looking at the reddish-brown mountains and deserted wasteland looking a little lonely. It''s true that many things happened in the last three days. It''s not unreasonable to think so. Shia, standing next to her, gently puts her hand on Nanami''s shoulder to comfort her. Even Shia''s ahoge doesn''t have any energy and is downhearted. It seems she will miss it too. "What, it''s okay. If Luck''s Shadow Transfer is powered up, it will be easier to come." I mutter to console myself as I can''t stand looking at them. Luck''s Shadow Transfer achieved a certain amount of growth in just a week. It''s not hard to imagine that such a future will come after a month or two. Just like a door that can go anywhere for a blue cat-shaped robot. Well, Luck can only go to places where there are shadows.(TN:Doraemon if you didn''t get the reference ...) "Really?" "Oh, of course. Right, Luck?" Nanami turns her eyes and stares at me, so I nod strongly and ask Luck. "Won." Luck also wants Nanami to cheer up and jumps out of the shadows barking confidently. "Hey, are you telling me to leave it to you?" "Ahaha!! As expected of Luck-chan!! I''m looking forward to it." "Wowon." When I convey Luck''s will on its behalf, Nanami happily crouches down and strokes Luck. Luck cries out happily. "It''s dangerous to be able to move anywhere in the world, isn''t it?" "That''s right. If the country finds out, it''s likely that you''ll be spying on other countries for the rest of your life and doing sabotage activities, conversely, if other countries find out, they will probably think that you have thoughts of invading." On the other hand, Amane and Rei, who were listening to us, seem to be talking about some disturbing topic, but I think it''s probably just my imagination. "For the time being, we''re wasting time, so let''s move to the dungeon." "Yeah!!" "Nn." "Roger." "Understood." ""Acknowledged!!"" We are already running out of time, so we get in the car and drive to the parking lot of the Hunters'' Guild branch attached to the dungeon. "Oh, Jack and George. I haven''t seen you for a few days, where have you been?" "That''s right. I didn''t even get a reply from ''LINNE''."(TN:Umm, Line isn''t a thing outside JP ... sigh.) When we get out of the car, we are called out to. "What, you guys ... We were showing Satou-san around America, right?" "Ah, we were asked by Satou-san to guide him to sightseeing spots." Jack looks at the men who came and looks at George after making a slightly surprised expression. George nods in agreement with Jack''s words. "Haa? Satou-san? Geh!?" "Hey, you don''t look so good." The man shouts with an expression that he doesn''t understand what he means, but as soon as our eyes meet, his face turns like he''s met someone nasty. "Why, why are you here!?" "Well, it''s because I''m that Satou." "Ah, hey, is it alright? Satou-san, I''ll talk to him." "What''s going on right now!!" I answer the confused man who asks me a question, but Jack and George interrupt our conversation and try to take the men away. "Oh, ohh, do as you like." It would be troublesome if I got tangled up again, so I decide to leave it to the two of them. I''m sure those two will do something about it. "Hey you guys!! Come here for a minute!!" "Wh, what is it, so suddenly." "Did something happen?" "I don''t know, but I''ve never seen them look so serious." "Certainly. Shall we follow them." The four people who call out after Jack and George follow after them languidly. A few minutes later. "Satou-san!! I''m sorry about what happened earlier!! That''s how it is!!" ""That''s how it is!!"" "No, no, I don''t know what it means. Anyway, don''t worry about it. We''re standing out, so please act normal." The four who come back after talking have completely changed their attitudes. Because of that, we are attracting the attention of other explorers in the parking lot. Besides, I''m really curious about the distorted expressions of the people who are sending those gazes. What do these guys usually do? By the way, what exactly were those two talking about ... Did they say something strange to them? I look at Jack and George, but they avert their eyes as if it''s not their concern at all. "Yes!! Thank you very much!!" ""Thank you very much!!"" Their eyes light up and they bow their heads as if they are deeply moved by my request. What''s going on, really. "Please raise your heads. We''re going to the dungeon, so goodbye." "Well then, we''ll go to the entrance to see you off!!" "No, it''s enough right here." "No, no, it''s right over there!!" "Haa ... I get it, I get it." I wanted to part with them as soon as possible, but they won''t give up coming along, so I give up. We lead six people, led by Jack and George, and walk to the entrance of the dungeon. "Umm, the Bloody Destroyers are following them quietly, you know?" "Really, who are they?" "Aren''t they pretty bad guys? Those Japanese people." The Americans are glancing at us while talking in whispers. I feel terribly uncomfortable. "It''s fine with this much. Well then, see you guys." ""Have a nice day, Aniki!!"" "I told you, I''m not your Aniki!!" We dive into the dungeon, and after investigating for a while, jump in the transfer trap and move to the next country. Farewell, America!! CH 273 Episode 273: Too carefree of a target After spending a lot of time playing in Destinyland, we went to a casino in Las Vegas, won big, and got banned. "Hnnn!!" "Oh, you woke up." After waking up feeling refreshed and stretching as usual, Rei calls out to me. As expected of the only adult among us to be awake even though I wake up quite early. The other members are still soundly asleep. "You shouldn''t stare at a girl''s sleeping face, you know?" "I''m sorry." When Rei berates me, I deeply bow my head. It must be very embarrassing to see their sloppy faces before waking up. "Fufufuu. Be careful." Rei covers her mouth and laughs at my reaction. It is a very picturesque scene where Rei is illuminated by the light shining through the window. "Even so, it''s early in the morning. Do you always wake up at this time?" "You say it''s early, but I think you''re the same. I''m not usually awake this early. However, I woke up feeling uneasy for some reason. It was a little noisy last night." I was a little fascinated by Rei, but I regain my composure so as not to be noticed and ask. It''s true that I heard explosions in the distance before I went to bed last night, but Luck said it wasn''t something to worry about, so I fell asleep without worrying about it. Rei is a person with excellent stealth and detection abilities, so she may be worried about the sounds outside and feel something intuitively around her. Maybe there was some sort of conflict between organizations behind the scenes yesterday. It seems quiet now, so I think it''s calmed down, but I need to be careful when walking in the city. When I mutter about being in the city, I suddenly remember something. "Speaking of which, I didn''t buy any souvenirs in Las Vegas, so is it okay if we leave after that?" It''s shopping. I want to buy Las Vegas souvenirs before leaving. I consult with Rei. "Yeah, I think that''s a good idea. The travel time is like nothing, and we can get back that much time later." "I see. Understood. Thank you." To Rei, who didn''t make a particularly bad face and forgave my selfishness, I give a big smile and thank her again. "I, it''s fine. I''m just following your lead. It''s not something to be thanked for." Rei shyly turns away. I didn''t have anything in particular to do, so I spent some time talking to Rei while watching TV. "Fuwaa. Good morning, Onii-chan." "Nn." "Good morning. Fuhito-kun." Nanami, Shia, and Amane start waking up around 7:30. It''s about time for breakfast, so while the three of them are getting ready, I spend my time on the veranda looking at the scenery outside. It''s a good hotel, so the view is nice. "Nn?" For a moment, I feel bloodlust and glare back at the point of its gaze. But, in the next moment, it is gone. "What exactly was that?" "Onii-chan, we''re ready." "Oh, coming." I tilt my head to think about it, but Nanami comes to call me, so I stop thinking and decide to go eat breakfast. When we finish eating, the shops start to open, and it is just the right time to shop. "I completely forgot to buy souvenirs yesterday, so I''m thinking of going back to the dungeon after buying them, is that okay?" "No objections!!" "Nn." "Of course you can." I ask the three people from whom I hadn''t gotten confirmation, and since they agree, we pack up our luggage and check out of the hotel. We carry only rucksack-type Magic Bags on our backs and go from shop to shop that sell products related to Las Vegas. "Nn?" "Onii-chan, is something wrong?" "No, I think it was just my imagination." For a moment, I think I feel a hostile gaze from somewhere, but it seems that it is just my imagination, so I shake my head at Nanami who questions my strange behavior and concentrate on shopping again. "Nn?" "Nn?" "No, it''s nothing." After visiting several shops, I feel like I''m being watched again. This time Shia stares at me curiously, but I shake my head and tell her not to worry about it. "Nn?" And every time I leave a store again and again, I can feel a hostile gaze. "What''s wrong?" "No, I feel like someone''s been staring at us since a while ago. But the gaze disappears quickly." This time, Amane asks me because she seems to be interested in my appearance, so I honestly tell her about the gaze I''ve been feeling since a while ago. "Yesterday we were quite popular, maybe that''s why." "Is that right." A lot of people were watching yesterday, and I thought Amane''s words had a point, so I decide not to worry about it. However, even though I can''t do anything, I always stare back at the origin of the hostile gaze. "Muu!!" "This is!?" However, just when we are about to finish shopping, I feel many stares from behind with obvious hostility. Rei seems to have noticed, too, and I and Rei immediately look back, but there is no one there holding any animosity towards us. "Weren''t there people who were being hostile to us just now?" "Yeah, I certainly felt that way." When I ask for confirmation from Rei, who has noticed the same thing as me, Rei nods her head in agreement. "Then, where exactly did they go?" "I have no idea. There is no sign of them, and I can''t seem to locate them." I check questioningly, but Rei doesn''t seem to understand it at all. "I see. In any case, let''s move to an unpopulated place while being cautious." ""Roger."" The meaning is too unclear, so we decide to move while being cautious. However, in the end, we are able to reach an unpopulated place without having anything to worry about. "Then, let''s go back to the dungeon." ""Yeah!!"" In the end, we move from Las Vegas to the dungeon fairly close to the Grand Canyon by Shadow Transfer without knowing the identity of the gazes. CH 274 Episode 274: Long range warfare and a warning(Third Party Perspective) [ We will be arriving there soon. The state of Nevada has been notified. It doesn''t matter if there is some damage, but be careful not to cause as much damage as possible when executing your strategy!! ] ""Roger!!"" The soldiers respond in unison to the commander''s voice coming from the end of the communication device. "As I said before, this operation will mainly focus on sniping from an super-ultra-long range. As soon as that is successful, we will switch to melee. You guys, who are the best snipers in our army, surround the target from outside the 4 km range and shoot. Alright, don''t kill them. Just keep them incapacitated. Okay?" [ Roger. ] The strategy they thought of this time is a snipe attack from outside the opponent''s perception. With this, they shouldn''t be attacked by the black shadow beast when they get close. Since they finally attacked the soldiers after they approached within 4 kilometers, they decided that this was the limit of their activity, and decided to plan this operation. All the snipers are explorers, and on top of that, they have the skills ''Clairvoyance'', ''Telephoto'', and ''Penetration''. ''Clairvoyance'' is literally the ability to see through obstacles and see beyond. ''Telephoto'' is a skill that allows you to see things that are too far for ordinary people to see, in units of kilometers. ''Penetrate'' is a skill where the power does not decrease. With those skills, it becomes possible to attack from super-ultra-long distances. Although the attack may cause damage to buildings and people, it is judged to be an unavoidable sacrifice in order to secure the mighty power of Fuhito. "Then, start the operation!!" [ Roger!! ] Because the snipers of the preceding group travel in light vehicles, they arrive near their destination. Subsequent members come with weapons such as tanks and magicians. If it comes down to it, they''re willing to ignore the damage and bombard with tanks and attacks from the magicians all at once. The snipers carry their weapons on their backs, get out of the vehicles and climb up to the nearby vantage points assigned to them. And everyone is ready to attack at any time. After that, they can attack at any time according to the commander''s instructions ... Or was supposed to be. [ Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? My eyes!! My eyeeeeeeeeeeeeeeees!? ] However, suddenly the members'' screams resound from the communication equipment. "This is Snipe Three, what''s wrong Snipe Six!? Answer me!!" One of the soldiers calls out via communication, but there is no response. "Shit!!" Who the hell attacked their comrades? Wasn''t the enemy unable to attack more than four kilometers away? How did they know our location? How did they attack us? Various questions arise in the soldier''s head. "Anyhow, I have to confirm the target ..." Various questions arise, but once he puts them on the shelf, he uses his skills to set up his weapon, the bow. The soldier''s eyes reflect the target happily enjoying shopping. However, the moment the target''s eyes turn to the soldier ... -Paaan "Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?" The soldier''s eyeballs burst. [ Hey!! Snipe Three, are you okay!? Answer me!! ] The voices of his comrades can be heard from the communication device, but the pain of suddenly losing his eyes is unusual, and the soldier is in no position to reply and is writhing. Most of the soldier''s consciousness is swallowed by the pain and fear of the target''s mysterious strength. It''s about five kilometers from the target to here. Even the ''Telephoto'' kill is close to the limit. Despite that, the other person doesn''t seem to have done anything, and just looked and stole his eyes. It''s probably more difficult to say not to be afraid of someone like that. It''s like being told that you can be killed anytime, anywhere. [ Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? ] [ Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? ] [ Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? ] This time, another soldier''s scream echoes through the communication device to Snipe Three. But, there''s nothing he can do now that he can''t see anything. After that, the screams of the soldiers resound countless times, and before anyone know it, no one''s screams can be heard. [ Hey, someone respond!! ] When he could no longer hear anyone''s screams, he hears the commander''s voice from the communication device. But, no one seems to answer. [ Tch. Have you been attacked!! It can''t be helped if this happened!! Launch an attack with the magicians and military weapons. Attack with artillery along with group magic as planned!! ] [ Yes. ] After the commander clicks his tongue, he gives orders to the following units. [ ~~ ... ... ] The soldiers of the Magic Unit begin chanting spells. -Paaan [ Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? ] However, he hears the screams of the soldiers of the Magic Unit. They, too, are incapacitated by their targets. -Doooooooooooonn [ Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!? ] This time it''s the sound of tanks exploding and the screams of soldiers. The Tank Unit is also incapacitated without being able to inflict a single scratch on the target. "We have ... To something that should not be touched ... Maybe we put our hands on ..." Snipe Three mutters to himself as he hears the troops crumble. That''s right, they''ve laid hands on someone they shouldn''t have laid hands on. Fuhito subconsciously senses the serious murderous intent, and reflexively glares back at them with murderous intent. The opponent''s eyes burst with just that. The opponent is too evil, if you look at it objectively, everyone will say so. "Uuh." The remorseful Snipe Three is wrapped in something and before he knows it, he has lost consciousness. A dark shadow surrounds him. ?????????? "Foolish, foolish, foolish, foolish!!" In the commander''s room, the commander cries out in a daze. There is no way for a unit that "Wonn." "Hiihiiiiiiiiiiiii!?" However, a black shadow suddenly appears, turning the cry into a scream. Because the shadow is the monster itself that he saw in the video. "It was my fault! Please don''t kill me!!" The commander cries out in disgrace and pleads. "Wowonn." "Hiihiiiiiiiiiiii!?" The voice of the black shadow comes from behind this time, and the commander jumps in fear and turns around. But, there''s nothing there anymore. The commander takes it as a warning. ''There will be no next time'', he thinks. As for Luck, it was only to the extent of ''If you get in the way too much, it''ll be troublesome, so please stop.'', but the commander who can''t communicate has no way of knowing. At a later date, the commander if even more stunned by the fact that the soldiers are found unharmed, but that is still some time away. CH 275 Episode 275: A target that leaves without knowing anything "Yotto. Okay, we''ve arrived." Our party returns to a secluded place close to the dungeon near the Grand Canyon due to Luck''s Shadow Transfer. "As expected, I can''t get used to this feeling." "Seriously." It seems that Jack and George still can''t quite get used to the feeling of floating in the moment of metastasis. After I pull the car out of the shadows, I suddenly look at everyone. "This scenery is really a sight to behold ..." "Nn." Nanami mutters while looking at the reddish-brown mountains and deserted wasteland looking a little lonely. It''s true that many things happened in the last three days. It''s not unreasonable to think so. Shia, standing next to her, gently puts her hand on Nanami''s shoulder to comfort her. Even Shia''s ahoge doesn''t have any energy and is downhearted. It seems she will miss it too. "What, it''s okay. If Luck''s Shadow Transfer is powered up, it will be easier to come." I mutter to console myself as I can''t stand looking at them. Luck''s Shadow Transfer achieved a certain amount of growth in just a week. It''s not hard to imagine that such a future will come after a month or two. Just like a door that can go anywhere for a blue cat-shaped robot. Well, Luck can only go to places where there are shadows.(TN:Doraemon if you didn''t get the reference ...) "Really?" "Oh, of course. Right, Luck?" Nanami turns her eyes and stares at me, so I nod strongly and ask Luck. "Won." Luck also wants Nanami to cheer up and jumps out of the shadows barking confidently. "Hey, are you telling me to leave it to you?" "Ahaha!! As expected of Luck-chan!! I''m looking forward to it." "Wowon." When I convey Luck''s will on its behalf, Nanami happily crouches down and strokes Luck. Luck cries out happily. "It''s dangerous to be able to move anywhere in the world, isn''t it?" "That''s right. If the country finds out, it''s likely that you''ll be spying on other countries for the rest of your life and doing sabotage activities, conversely, if other countries find out, they will probably think that you have thoughts of invading." On the other hand, Amane and Rei, who were listening to us, seem to be talking about some disturbing topic, but I think it''s probably just my imagination. "For the time being, we''re wasting time, so let''s move to the dungeon." "Yeah!!" "Nn." "Roger." "Understood." ""Acknowledged!!"" We are already running out of time, so we get in the car and drive to the parking lot of the Hunters'' Guild branch attached to the dungeon. "Oh, Jack and George. I haven''t seen you for a few days, where have you been?" "That''s right. I didn''t even get a reply from ''LINNE''."(TN:Umm, Line isn''t a thing outside JP ... sigh.) When we get out of the car, we are called out to. "What, you guys ... We were showing Satou-san around America, right?" "Ah, we were asked by Satou-san to guide him to sightseeing spots." Jack looks at the men who came and looks at George after making a slightly surprised expression. George nods in agreement with Jack''s words. "Haa? Satou-san? Geh!?" "Hey, you don''t look so good." The man shouts with an expression that he doesn''t understand what he means, but as soon as our eyes meet, his face turns like he''s met someone nasty. "Why, why are you here!?" "Well, it''s because I''m that Satou." "Ah, hey, is it alright? Satou-san, I''ll talk to him." "What''s going on right now!!" I answer the confused man who asks me a question, but Jack and George interrupt our conversation and try to take the men away. "Oh, ohh, do as you like." It would be troublesome if I got tangled up again, so I decide to leave it to the two of them. I''m sure those two will do something about it. "Hey you guys!! Come here for a minute!!" "Wh, what is it, so suddenly." "Did something happen?" "I don''t know, but I''ve never seen them look so serious." "Certainly. Shall we follow them." The four people who call out after Jack and George follow after them languidly. A few minutes later. "Satou-san!! I''m sorry about what happened earlier!! That''s how it is!!" ""That''s how it is!!"" "No, no, I don''t know what it means. Anyway, don''t worry about it. We''re standing out, so please act normal." The four who come back after talking have completely changed their attitudes. Because of that, we are attracting the attention of other explorers in the parking lot. Besides, I''m really curious about the distorted expressions of the people who are sending those gazes. What do these guys usually do? By the way, what exactly were those two talking about ... Did they say something strange to them? I look at Jack and George, but they avert their eyes as if it''s not their concern at all. "Yes!! Thank you very much!!" ""Thank you very much!!"" Their eyes light up and they bow their heads as if they are deeply moved by my request. What''s going on, really. "Please raise your heads. We''re going to the dungeon, so goodbye." "Well then, we''ll go to the entrance to see you off!!" "No, it''s enough right here." "No, no, it''s right over there!!" "Haa ... I get it, I get it." I wanted to part with them as soon as possible, but they won''t give up coming along, so I give up. We lead six people, led by Jack and George, and walk to the entrance of the dungeon. "Umm, the Bloody Destroyers are following them quietly, you know?" "Really, who are they?" "Aren''t they pretty bad guys? Those Japanese people." The Americans are glancing at us while talking in whispers. I feel terribly uncomfortable. "It''s fine with this much. Well then, see you guys." ""Have a nice day, Aniki!!"" "I told you, I''m not your Aniki!!" We dive into the dungeon, and after investigating for a while, jump in the transfer trap and move to the next country. Farewell, America!! CH 276 Episode 276: Don''t mess with Japanese people(Third Party Perspective) "They''re gone." "Ah." The two men mutter to each other while seeing off the backs of four Japanese women and one man. The other members are staring at the entrance to the dungeon. Their names are Jack and George. They are members of the explorer party that got involved in the dungeon in the United States where Fuhito, entering a dungeon at Nanami''s request looking for her classmate Alice-chan, transferred to after entering a teleportation trap.(TN:Sentence breaks are important, they make long sentences not ridiculously confusing, author ...) Although the two were beaten up by Fuhito, they weren''t beaten up by the power of Fuhito himself, so at first they thought that he was like a decorative master of a demon. However, this time, they changed their minds when they accompanied Fuhito and the others on their trip. "Japanese people are ridiculous. Because he''s a D-rank, you know?" "Isn''t that right? A Japanese D-rank is stronger than an American SSS-rank, right?" "That''s right. Moreover, there were B-rank and then S-rank in Aniki''s party. Those two are stronger then Aniki. I have to properly tell the members below us, or else they''ll all be beaten up by Japanese explorers." "That''s right. Don''t mess with Japanese people and be nice to them. We have to do this thoroughly." In fact, they are the top executives of a guild called the Bloody Destroyers, which has many gang-like explorers. They were beaten by Luck, but they had the ability of B-rank, and it was a big explorer guild around here. "Of course, it''s forbidden to act criminally like before." "Understood." They were doing whatever they wanted until they were beaten up by Fuhito, they were doing whatever they wanted, but when they met Fuhito last time, they started to try to do legitimate activities. Until they met Fuhito this time, they felt reluctant, but this time they saw the true strength of Fuhito, and they didn''t feel like going against him anymore, but rather, because he had a strength that they admired, from now on, they decide to change their minds to live like Fuhito. "First of all, is how to persuade them." "If it''s just that, we''ll be fine. We''ll just show them the video we secretly recorded." "Well, that''s right." In fact, when the two persuaded the others in the parking lot, they showed the four of them a video of the whole story that happened in Destinyland, captured on a smartphone camera. By doing so, they made them understand the abilities of Fuhito, and made them thoroughly understand that they should never go against him. Even without saying that, the four of them shook their heads just by watching the video. "For now, let''s bring them back to reality and talk while eating somewhere." "That''s fine, I''m just getting hungry." After grinning at each other, the two call out to the four who still haven''t returned to reality and go out to eat. Not long after that, the Bloody Destroyers are reborn as a well-behaved group of people, helping the weak, crushing the strong, and never forcing themselves on others, a completely white group.(TN:Stemming from the Japanese White and Black companies where white means a good one, while black means a bad/evil one.) Gradually, the overwhelmingly unpopular rumors fade away, and one day it grows into an organization that the local residents admire. Then, for that education, a video showing Fuhito defeating Kaiser and drilling a hole in the mountain will be used, but the person himself doesn''t know. "Commander!!" "Hii hiiiiiiiiiiiii!?" When a subordinate comes to report to the command room where there is only one person and calls out to the commander, the commander trembles and crouches under the desk. "Wh, what happened!?" He runs up to the commander who has an unusual look and rubs his back. "O, oh, it''s you ... No, it''s nothing ..." "It doesn''t look like nothing, but ..." The commander is relieved when he realizes that it isn''t a black shadow, and immediately stands up to hide his foolishness of before. But his perfectly watching subordinate is only puzzled by the commander''s demeanor. "No, really, don''t worry about it. So, what do you want?" "Umm, yes. The members of the Zero Unit were discovered earlier." The subordinate who answers the commander''s question is persuaded to do what his superior officer says. "So everyone''s dead after all ..." In response to his subordinate''s answer, the commander mutters with a bitter expression while imagining that they would have been given a cruel death. "No, they were all completely unharmed and knocked out." "Is that so ... What did you say!?" Even though his subordinate was plainly saying that they were safe, the commander looked into the distance, feeling dejected that they had died because of his prejudice. However, after a few moments, the commander understands in his head what his subordinate is saying, and looks at his subordinate''s face with tremendous force. "All of them were found lying in the wilderness without a scratch. No one lost their lives." "No way ..." When the subordinate rephrases his words, the commander sits down on his chair with a dumbfounded expression. Then, the commander remembers the black shadow monster. [ There is no next time. ] There is no next time, means he''ll be forgiven this time. In other words, they were forgiven by the monster. "What happened to the soldiers who participated in this operation." "They, too, were found unharmed just a little while ago." "Really ..." After hearing about the soldiers who participated in this operation, the commander deepens his conviction. "Let''s back off from that monster. Let''s retreat." "Is that okay!?" The commander gives an order following the warning from the black shadow. His subordinate reluctantly interrupts the commander''s orders. "Yeah. That''s someone we shouldn''t mess with. Don''t mess with Japanese people. I don''t know what will make our target feel bad. If that happens, what awaits us is our destruction." "I understand. Raise all troops. In addition, I will tell them not to take a tyrannical attitude towards Japanese people." The commander mutters earnestly, and his subordinate also responds with that feeling. "I''m counting on you." "Yes." The subordinate nods at the commander''s reminder and immediately leaves the room. [ Won. ] "Hii." The commander feels like he hears a cry as if to say, ''You understand, don''t you.'', and his body shakes. But, he looks around and sees nothing. "So, you''re always watching me ..." It is an auditory hallucination, but the commander is terrified that its weapon would always be pointed at him, and he looks up at the ceiling. CH 277 Episode 277: Madness and regret (Third Party Perspective) "Haa ... Haa ... I can''t do it anymore, desu ~ ." Saint Noelle, a girl wearing a white priest''s uniform, dripping sweat on the ground, kneels down and repeatedly takes shallow breaths. "That''s no good. If you don''t do your best, the people of our country will starve. Until you finish the quota, you won''t be able to eat, right?" "That''s terrible, desu, I was told you wouldn''t make life difficult, desu." She was forced to transform what was once a vast wasteland into a fertile field, and uses magic to encourage the growth of plants. Several hectares of land have already been plowed and a large number of workers are being used to sow and harvest. However, the meal is still being held hostage and she is made to do other work. That is, the task of continuously producing water using water magic. She keeps filling plastic tanks that people bring with them. This country is suffering from chronic water shortages and is being squeezed out by the upper echelons who have their eyes on Noelle''s magical powers. Water will come out if you use magic, but the more MP you consume, the more something like vitality will come out of you, and this will accumulate fatigue. The work is done for several hours under the scorching heat of the Middle East. She has been living like this for almost a week now. "We won''t let you be inconvenienced. If you work properly, we will provide food and shelter in return for that." One of the soldiers who is watching, gives a nasty smile. She is sweating profusely, the priest''s clothes sticking to her skin, and the sweat that floats on her skin, give Noelle a lustrous color, but she herself is already exhausted. However, if she doesn''t do it, she won''t be able to eat well. Then, she has no choice but to whip her painful body and continue working. However, Noelle also has a limit. She is tired physically and mentally. "Haa ~ ... Sanctuary!!" Noelle reaches the limit of her patience due to the excessive tyranny and chants magic. Sanctuary. This magic is a magic that forms a barrier to protect herself. It is an excellent thing whose strength increases proportionally according to the magic power, and does not allow attacks from the outside, or intrusion by those who are not approved. Noelle, who is called a Saint, has extremely high magical power, and if you look only at magical power, it is comparable to the SS-rank, so Noelle''s Sanctuary has a defensive power that can be said to be an impregnable wall that can not be broken by most explorers. If she puts enough magic power into it, she can leave it unfolded while she sleeps, so she won''t be attacked at night. "What!?" The soldiers are confused by Noelle''s sudden outrage. "I''ve run out of patience. I''m going on strike." Noelle surrounds her hut and herself with Sanctuary. As a result, the soldiers can no longer harm Noelle directly. Of course, it is possible to take indirect measures such as not giving food or making the facilities in the hut unusable. However, since Noelle can grow food in emergency storage items and grow fields in Sanctuary, food is not a problem to some extent, and water and other life problems can be managed with magic, there is no doubt that it will be a competition. "I demand improvements in working conditions, desu!!" Noelle speaks loudly with a doya face. She thinks that if they will provide her with at least three meals and she would have time to sleep properly, she would be able to complete her work despite her complaints. "Gununununununuu." The soldier makes a frustrated look at Noelle''s doya face and then looks down. However, Noelle is unable to see through the mental abnormalities of the soldiers of this country. Because it is too far from her common sense. "Set maximum working hours per day and breaks, three satisfying meals, and at least seven hours of sleep. I demand this, desu." "... Kuukuuku. A-haahaaha!!" Noelle expresses her demands to the soldier who looks down in frustration. Hearing Noelle''s words, the soldier who had been looking down for a while lets out a chuckle. "It seems you don''t understand your position!!" The soldier readies his gun and glares at Noelle. "Wh, what are you doing?" Noelle is upset when a gun is suddenly pointed at her. However, she shouldn''t take any damage from being shot, herself. Noelle doesn''t know what the soldier means. But the next moment, she understands his intentions. "~~ !?" The soldier who held his gun, aims the muzzle at the civilians working in the country. -Daann The next moment, a loud gunshot resounds and the nearest civilian to the soldier collapses. A red liquid spreads out on the spot. ""Kyaa!!"" The civilians scream at the sudden turn of events. "You guys, don''t move!! I''ll kill anyone who moves." The soldier yells and warns the civilians who try to escape. The civilians know that the soldier is an explorer, and is of a high rank, so they are stuck. Noelle can''t believe the sight in front of her. At least, one person died just by demanding better working conditions through a strike. "Every time you skip work for ten seconds, I''ll kill one person. What are you going to do now?" The soldier, with a devilish smile, asks Noelle in front of him. On person has already died because of her. And it will increase every ten seconds. They are civilians of a country with no connection to her, but there is no way, as a Saint or as a human being, for her to let an innocent person bear such a tragic fate. "Understood, desu ... I''ll work, desu ..." That''s all Noelle can answer. And she deeply regrets her careless behavior. CH 278 Episode 278: Invaders (Third Party Perspective) A room that looks like a futuristic control room. In the room, many humanoid creatures like Lizardmen are sitting on seats, focusing on hologram-like windows in front of them, typing noisily on the hologram-like keyboards. "Communication from the 37th ship Akitomeruku." "Connect." When one of them receives a communication and reports it, the Lizardman sitting at the top of the command room gives instructions. "Understood." When the subordinate Lizardman who made the report operates the keyboard again, a Lizardman is projected in the form of a large hologram in a position where everyone in the command room can see. [ Commander, it''s been a while. ] "Umu. It''s been a long time. Baru. If I remember correctly, you guys were supposed to be carrying out a strategy to enslave a planet inhabited by intelligent life in another galaxy, but what happened?" After exchanging greetings, the commander asks the Lizardman called Baru. [ I apologize for the delay in contacting you. A little while ago, the communication function finally recovered, and I can finally do so. As for that strategy, after conducting a thorough preliminary investigation, when we were about to execute it, Earth, the name of the planet we tried to enslave, released an unimaginably high-output energy cannon from the ground, and the Akitomeruku ship''s shields were broken with a single blow, and most of its weapons were damaged to the point of being useless. ] "What did you say!? The research team found that the planet''s technology was still too early to be set in space, and weapons that would attack space should have been out of the question." Upon receiving Baru''s report, the command is astonished. The research team had landed on Earth in advance, and as a result of investigating it without being detected, they reportedly came to the conclusion that it was a trivial civilization. Nonetheless, it would not be surprising to hear a report that they were attacked in a way that completely outwitted them. [ When we did our final investigation, we came up with the same result, but we weren''t able to execute it and ended up with this result. I''m sorry. Perhaps the intelligent lifeforms of that planet Earth, humans, have built such facilities underground, and it may be they are falsifying the ground technology that visitors from outer space like us investigate, and they are repelling them by catching them off-guard." "No, it''s fine. It can''t be helped this time. I couldn''t imagine the ship being attacked after investigating that much. Even so, it''s camouflage ... I see ..." The commander shows a certain understanding of the report from Baru. As expected, the investigation didn''t extend to the underground, so it''s certainly possible. If they''ve ever been attacked by aliens like them, it wouldn''t be strange to take countermeasures. However, even so, the civilization on the ground is too old, so he felt that it was too much to be camouflage. However, it is also true that it is easier to deal with it if something goes wrong if you act on the premise that you have power hidden underground. "What are you going to do with it?" [ We have decided that this case should be dealt with by the fleet. Could you please reorganize the fleet for Operation Earth Enslavement? ] "Fumu. Surely, we''ll need that level of strength. When do you think you''ll be able to return?" After hearing Baru''s reply to the commander''s question, the commander makes a gesture of thinking for a while and then asks again. [ It took more time than expected to recover the communication function, so maybe two days from now. ] Even with their technology, it would take them four days to get here form Earth. If there are only two days left, then half the journey has passed. It just means that it took a long time to restore the communication function. However, two days is barely enough time to secure the necessary personnel and equipment for the fleet. "I don''t have much time. But, I understand. I''ll move to make arrangements at once." [ Thank you very much. I will send you all the data obtained during the operation, so please use it. ] The hologram Baru bows to the commander who promises to move quickly because there is no time. "Umu. Got it. Then, don''t let your guard down before returning." [ Yes. ] When Baru salutes the commander who acknowledges the data issue, communication is cut off and the hologram disappears. "Well, we have to move immediately, but before that, let''s take a look at the data." The commander opens the data that has been sent, and the image at that time is reproduced as if it is projected on the screen where Baru was projected as a hologram. "No way ... It''s this powerful ..." It was as if the energy that had just been released flew towards them. It approached the ship with tremendous speed and power, destroying the camera and showing a screen like a sandstorm. While he admired that they came back alive in such a momentary event, at the same time he is astonished by its power. "If it''s that much power, it may not be possible to deal with it unless it''s an Aegis-class battleship, which is the strongest fighting force. Let''s get things figured out right away." After looking at the video and data, the commander immediately communicates with the upper management. CH 279 Episode 279: Myth We investigated the American dungeon and came to the Egyptian dungeon. "Is there anywhere in Egypt you want to go?" "I want to see the Sphinx!!" "Dungeon." "I''d like to see the Pyramids." "I want to see Mount Sinai." I ask everyone where they want to go, just like in America. Egypt has more historical buildings and places than theme parks that take time, and it''s not impossible for us, who don''t have much travel time, to go around in one day. Therefore, I decide to spend half the day on the first day doing research, and the next day we will go through everything, and after that we will enter the dungeon and move to England. While Rei and I determine the movement range of the transfer trap and investigate, Nanami and the others go elsewhere to kill time by hunting monsters in the dungeon here. It''s fine if the three of them go ahead, but Nanami and Shia say it would be better if we go together, and Amane rubs her stomach and says, ''I want to move my body a little, okay?'', so I don''t say anything urther. It seems that Amane is worried about eating too much in America. She doesn''t look like anything has changed ... No, I feel like the two soft-looking fruits are getting bigger. No, it''s just my imagination. "What? Do you have something to say?" "No, it''s nothing." Amane, who notices me staring at her, glares at me with annoyance. I frantically shake my head in denial. "Fuooooooooooooooooooooooo!! It''s the Pyramids!!" After finishing the investigation of the dungeon and spending the night inside the dungeon, we leave the dungeon. At that moment, we are greeted by multiple Pyramids and the desert. As soon as Nanami sees the Pyramids, she jumps up and down in high spirits. The last time, when I came to rescue Alice-chan, I moved faster than I did in America, so I didn''t have much time to look around. When I see the Pyramids again, I realize how amazing it is that such huge structures were built thousands of years ago. Now that heavy machinery and architecture have advanced, it is no longer difficult to build buildings and structures that are hundreds of meters tall, even if it takes time. However, there was no such thing as heavy machinery in those days, and even though there was no systematic architecture as it is now, to think that such huge structures could be built with human hands alone, I couldn''t help but wonder how the people of those days did it. The Pyramids were such splendid structures. "It''s my first time in Egypt, but when I actually see the Pyramids, it''s kind of overwhelming." "Yeah, I''ve been here for work, but I''ve never seen them so close, so I can feel the greatness of those people back then." Amane and Rei also mutter with their eyes looking a little distant. It seems that they are moved by seeing the Pyramids up close. "Nn." Shia is as usual. "Well then, let''s go to them first." "Won." It is the same as in the United States, but the ease of traveling is different with or without a local guide. For that reason, I plan to ask the men who got involved with me last time to guide us in Egypt this time. They have Luck''s Kagema attached to them, so we move to an unpopulated place nearby and have Luck lead us to the men''s place. "Take care of yourself when you go home, okay?'' "Because it''s really dangerous." "Yeah, thank you, Oji-chan-tachi!!" "Thank you!!" As we are guided, two strong men are being thanked by girls, a scene that would have been reported as an incident in Japan. However, the girls don''t seem to be intimidated, so they shouldn''t be doing anything wrong. "Yo, long time no see. Looking good, looking good." I approach them and talk to them with a smile. "Who are you? We''re the Scorpion Brothers you know ... Aniki!!" "Aniki!?" As soon as the two of them turn around and look at me, their complexions change and they call me Aniki again. Why do I have to be called Aniki by people who are clearly older than me. Is it a curse or something. "I''m not your Aniki. More importantly, what about those two?" "Hee. They were about to meet some accusations, so we helped them." "I see. It seems that you''re following what I told you." "Well, we lost to Aniki. It''s only natural to obey the stronger person''s words." Unlike the American guys, they''ve changed their minds and done good deeds since they lost to me, so they''re different from Jack and George. ""Aniki!! We are also changing our hearts!!"" I feel like the two of them are retorting to me in my head, but I ignore it. "So, Aniki. What do you need today?" "Oh. We came here for sightseeing this time. Can you guide us a little?" It seems strange that I had spoken to them, so they tilt their heads and ask me what I need with them. "Is that how it is. Then, leave it to us Scorpion Brothers. Right?" "Yeah. Leave it to us." The two proudly slap their chests and accept. "Is that so. Thank you. I''ll be counting on you." ""Roger."" As the name suggests, the two brothers are explorers. The older brother is Muhammad, and the younger one is Hassan. Under the guidance of the Scorpion Brothers, we go around Egypt''s sightseeing spots. "Well then, finally, let''s go to the place where Moses, the leader of the people, crossed the sea with the slaves!!" Oh, so we can go to that famous place. Moses is a leader who led the Hebrews, who were working as slaves, out of Egypt before Christ. A well-known myth is that when he raised his hand, the sea split open and the Hebrews were able to escape. We head to that place. "It''s a normal sea." "That''s right." "Nn." "Right." "It''s just the sea." ""Hahahahahaa.""(TN:Fuhito > Nanami > Shia > Amane > Rei > S Bros.) However, it is a place that feels like a normal beach. Hmm, we''ve come all the way here, but there''s nothing here ... "Ah, that''s right!!" "What''s wrong, Onii-chan?" "There''s something I want to do. Please wait." I come up with a good idea, wrap myself in Qigong and lightly throw my fist. -Zubaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaann Then, the sea splits. "It''s amazing!! Good job, Onii-chan!!" "Nn." "Ohh ~ , that''s what it is!!" "Fufufu, it''s really amazing that a myth is reproduced in a place like this." Nanami and the others understand the meaning of my actions and each of them smile. ""Saint-sama has returneeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeed ~ !! Hahaa ~ .""(TN:Not laughter.) However, for some reason, the residents, including the Scorpion Brothers, prostrate themselves and bow their heads. Any explorer who can use Qigong should be able to do this, but how did this happen? I look up at the sky. The sky is endlessly blue. CH 280 Episode 280: Saint Many of the people on the coast begin to seriously prostrate themselves towards me, and the gazes of people other than the locals gather on me. "Wait, please stop!!" I try to get them to stop prostrating as soon as possible. However, I can''t get them to stop, and the place becomes noisy, but when I bow my head, they finally stop. They feel sorry for making the Saint lower his head ... I told you, I''m not a Saint. "Saint-sama, would you please join us at our banquet?" After I manage to be treated normally, an old man says that to me. There is a legend in this area that after thousands of years, a Saint who will divide the seas will appear again, and today I came just as the prophecy predicted. This is a harbinger of auspicious events, so people will be gathered in a nearby village for a feast. He wants me to participate in the banquet as well. The old man is the village chief. Well, I don''t feel bad about being welcomed, and I think it''s okay to participate because they''ve lost the humble attitude that they had before. The next time they prostrate themselves and treat me with humility, I will also prostrate myself. "I understand. Can we all go?" "Of course. As long as they are the wives of Saint Fuhito-sama, there will be no problem." The village chief answers my question, but he makes an overwhelming misunderstanding. Nanami is my Imouto, and Shia is on hold, so I can''t say that''s a misunderstanding, but Amane and Rei don''t seem to be like that. They''re on good terms with my parent, and they''re party members who dive into the dungeon together, when we go shopping I carry their luggage, I listen to their requests and travel while doing research while staying overnight together, it''s a relationship to the extent that we stay together in the same room with a see-through bathroom. Yup, yup, no problem. "No, it''s not like that, is it?" "I understand. I understand." Recognizing that we have a very healthy relationship, I try to correct the village chief''s misunderstanding, but the village chief nods with an expression like he knows everything. He definitely doesn''t understand this. "I can''t believe I''m Onii-chan''s wife ... ? " "Nn. I''m Fuu-kun''s wife." Nanami puts both hands on her cheeks and twists her body, while Shia makes a heart-beating motion with her ahoge while proudly making a selfish declaration. Why does Nanami look like she''s not as dissatisfied as she''d like others to believe? I don''t have the slightest desire to see my Imouto as a love interest, do I? Also, Shia, we''re not even dating yet, are we? "I, I''m not Fuhito-kun''s wife, but the pa, party looks like it''s going to be fun, so I don''t mind if we go with such a lie just for today." "I, I may not match Satou-kun in terms of age, but I will allow it to look like that for today." Amane and Rei look away in embarrassment, but seem to be planning to act like my wives just for today. However, I don''t want to go to a party with such embarrassing feelings. I wish they would just say so. Putting aside their individual attitudes, everyone seems enthusiastic about participating in the banquet. "Understood. If you''re all fine, what about these guys?" "Yes. These people are brothers who originally lived around here. It''s a family I know, so there''s nothing wrong with participating." I see. The Scorpion Brothers are originally from the local area, so it seems that they can participate. ""Thank you very much."" The Scorpion Brothers bow to the village chief when he gives permission. After that, we are guided to the village chief''s house and have a pleasant chat until the banquet begins. After a few hours, it seems that the preparations for the banquet are complete, and we also move out of the house. ""Uoooooooooooooooooooo!! The Saint has appeareeeeeeeeeeeed!!"" As soon as I step outside, I see a large number of people, or rather, the number of people in front of me is like when a popular artist performs live. I think there are thousands, not just hundreds. Where exactly did all these people come from? "We called out to the neighboring villages, so most of them gathered here." Knowing my feelings or not, the mayor says such things to me. No matter how you look at it, you''ve gathered too many people. Will food and supplies be okay. "Then, at this time, we will hold the second coming festival of the Saint-sama''s second coming. Recently, the world has suffered enormous damage from the dungeon Stampedes, but now that Saint-sama has returned, there is nothing to worry about. Saint-sama-tachi will do something about it. You should live in peace. Here are some words from the Saint-sama. Listen carefully." Unaware of my concerns, the village chief suddenly starts talking about me, introducing me with too high of expectations as a Saint, and urges me to give a greeting. All the residents who have gathered look at me. Uwaa ... This is tough ... The people''s begging gazes are very heavy. But, the village chief''s gaze of anticipation is amazing. I can''t let this happen!! "Everyone, you have done well to gather here. I was introduced as a Saint, but I just punched the sea, so I''m still full of feelings of disbelief. There''s not much I can do, but I would like to do my best as much as I can. Please be assured that we will be able to cooperate with you, especially concerning the threat of monsters. Luck!!" "Won!!" ""Uooooooooooooooooo!?"" I call Luck after greeting them. The humans in the village hall scream in surprise at the sudden appearance of Luck. "This child is my subordinate demon and is named Luck!! This child can create many shadow clones, so if a Stampede occurs, or if there are any monsters left behind, they will eliminate them. If there''s anything else I can help you with, they will follow instructions they are told as long as it''s not unreasonable, I would be happy if you could get along with them. That''s all." ""Uooooooooooooooooo!!"" After I introduce Luck and finish my greetings, the venue is filled with excitement. It seems that the threat of monsters is one of the biggest problems for them. When they hear that something can be done about them, they seem to scream in excitement. "Saint-sama, thank you very much. As I though, my eyes weren''t crazy. You are still a Saint-sama. Everyone!! From here on out, let''s drink, eat, sing, and make a lot of noise!!" After the village chief who is next to me bows his head, he shouts at the people again. I was desperate, but for some reason he was extremely grateful. I wish I can be of some help. It''s not that I''m amazing, it''s just that Luck is amazing. ""Uooooooooooooooooooo!!"" The banquet begins with a loud cry from the people. We are guided to seats that stand out a lot, and enjoy Egyptian cuisine while being welcomed. "Saint-sama." "Saint-sama." "Saint-sama." "Saint-sama." "Saint-sama." "Saint-sama." ... It goes without saying that, unlike with ''Aniki'', I lost the timing to correct them since I thought it would be bad to deny it because everyone called me ''Saint'' too much. CH 281 Episode 281: Unidentified (Third Party Perspective) Several videos of that moment are uploaded to a certain SNS. It is a video of the sea breaking apart. It is dusk when the sun is about to set. From the African continent in the back of the screen, the sea splits over a width of several tens of meters while raising tremendous water splashes towards the land where they are standing, reaching the coast in front of them. This scene continues for several tens of seconds, as if it has suddenly lost its support, the wall of the sea collapses towards the crack and sea water rushes in, disappearing into a single road. It is a video taken by people on the other side of the shore where Fuhito threw a punch. The people around Fuhito and the others were so shocked that they forgot to take pictures and were fascinated by the sight, but the people on the other side were different. I''m not sure, but the sea is gradually splitting apart from afar. Because there was some time before the chaos calmed down and the filming began, several people were able to capture it in the video. When posting the videos, [ What''s this? Mythology? ] [ Isn''t that the sea splitting of Moses!! ] [ What exactly happened? ] [ Yes, yes, CG surely. ] [ If there is such technology, I will adopt it immediately. ] And so on, one after another, each video received a reply of over one million likes. So, how did this happen to so many people? People who verify and consider that are appearing explosively. Meanwhile, one person''s reply causes even more ripples. [ Ah, this is the scene of when the Saint-sama returned. ] A man who lives near a certain coast in Egypt replies. In response, the man is asked a lot of questions, and he answers as much as he can. He says, [ The Saint-sama split the sea with a single punch. There are many eyewitnesses. It''s not CG or synthesis, but unmistakable reality. ] [ Saint-sama is Japanese. I don''t know his name, but he''s a ridiculously handsome man in his late teens. ] [ Saint-sama married several incredibly beautiful women. ] [ Saint-sama is accompanied by a Jet-black wolf. ] [ Saint-sama participated in our village banquet. ] that kind of things. Also, starting with this information, more and more replies have been collected that support its existence. As a result, the existence of a Saint was known to exist, but then who exactly is that Saint? However, despite the fact that there was some information, no one who knew the true identity of the person appeared at all. As it should be. This is because Fuhito and the others have already used the dungeon''s transfer trap to go to their next destination, the British dungeon. They are no longer in Egypt, and no matter how much you search for them, you will never find them, even if they were found in another country, it would be extremely difficult to connect them to the sea splitting incident if they didn''t know the power of Fuhito and the others in the first place. The news media from all over the world pick up this story and broadcast it, causing the world to go wild all at once, and it developed into a situation where they would offer a reward if someone could provide information about their true identities. However, information about the Saint was slow to gather. However, there are a few who are aware of his true nature, but they generally keep their mouths shut. In the case of the parents of a silver-haired ahoge girl somewhere. [ Dear, isn''t this about Fuhito-kun? ] [ Nn? What''s wrong, Anna. Oh, it certainly seems like Fuhito-kun would be able to do something like this. ] [ And it seems that Luck-chan is also there, and the multiple wives are probably Amane-san and the others. ] [ It would be terrible if something like this came out to the world. I don''t want our future son-in-law to end up like that, so let''s just keep quiet. ] [ Right. ] Thus, the two decide to keep the information about Fuhito to themselves. Also, in the case of a certain Bloody Destroyer''s top executives. [ No matter how you look at it, this is Aniki, right? ] [ That''s right. Only Aniki can do something like this. ] [ However, it''s absolutely no good to tell anyone. ] [ I understand. I don''t know what Aniki would do if we said something about it. ] The two look at each other and tremble. That''s because they remember the sight of a hole being created in a mountain. It''s nothing but fear just thinking that that power might attack them. [ That''s right. Even if someone asks me something, I''ll say I don''t know. ] [ Yeah. ] The two tightly shut their mouths in fear. Also, in the case of a certain military department. [ Commander. Isn''t this about the target from before? ] [ Umu. That may be so. ] [ If we leak this information, can we retaliate against the target? ] [ You idiot!! ] [ Buhee. ] Hearing his subordinate''s careless remark, the commander punches his subordinate. He still remembers the fear of that time. Fear of death that no matter what you do, you can''t escape. Even if it''s for the sake of the country, he doesn''t want to taste that kind of thing again. That''s what the commander thinks. [ You don''t know when that black wolf is listening, so don''t say anything stupid!! You guys too? If it is discovered that information has leaked from our base, think that we won''t survive!! Got it!! ] [ A, acknowledged!! ] The same is true for the soldiers, who sincerely wish not to meet their targets again, so they nod at the commander''s orders while trembling. In this way, information about Fuhito and the others is not leaked. However, it''s true that there are people who keep their mouths shut, but there are people who try to find them somehow. "Hey, find this Saint." "Yes." A person sitting on a sofa in a room with only one candle lit gives instructions, and the person standing takes over and disappears from the room. God only knows if they can find Fuhito and the others. Sometime later. "Who is this guy!! A handsome guy with a strong body who is 180 centimeters tall, he has dozens of women serving him, and he has a tamed tiger with him!!" When the TV news cover the event when the sea splits, and when they hear about the true identity of the Saint, they might have shouted like that, or maybe they didn''t. CH 282 Episode 282: Escape We became famous in the area where the sea was completely divided due to the Saint uproar, and since there are too many people who gathered, we decide to take a rest after enjoying the banquet to some extent. "Then, we''ll excuse ourselves here." "If you haven''t decided where to stay, could you stay here?" "No, it''s already decided, so we have to go soon." "Is that so, what a pity." When I tell the village chief that I am leaving, he tries to detain me. However, if we stay here any longer, we will be stuck, so we decide to take control of our own affairs and not give control to the other party any longer. The village chief tries to see us off in a grand fashion, but I don''t want to draw any more attention, so I let the power of the explorer speak and leave the place, when we arrive at a place where there is no one else around, we dare to transfer to the dungeon. The two Scorpion Brothers were chasing us halfway through, but they didn''t seem to be high-ranked explorers, so they couldn''t catch up with us. "Fuu, we finally got out of there." "Right, I''m tired of being treated like that." Amane shows an exhausted look at my muttering. Because the girls are beautiful girls. It was hard to be talked to all the time. Especially if they''re not good with it, I feel like the men were more enthusiastic about them than me, the Saint. I don''t think there are many girls who expose their skin. Maybe it was a little exciting. I was worried because I was being talked to by so many people and I couldn''t go help them, but they managed to get through it safely. "Well then, let''s go to the next dungeon before someone notices us." ""Yeahh."" We quietly enter the shadows with low voices, immediately find the transfer trap and move to the next dungeon, the British dungeon. "It looks like it''s no different from the dungeon I came to before." Looking around and feeling the presence of monsters roaming around, I realize that this is the dungeon I came to before, and am relieved. Milky-white stalactites hang from the ceiling, creating a fantastic space. "It''s a strange cave dungeon again." "That''s right. This is a so-called limestone cave." Nanami murmurs while looking around, so I nod in agreement and state my guess. "That''s right. Many cave dungeons are classified as lava caves or sea caves, and there are few dungeons with limestone caves like this one." "Hee ~ , is that so." After receiving Rei''s explanation, Nanami looks up at the ceiling and is captivated by the splendid sight of the limestone cave. After immersing ourselves in the afterglow for a while, we identify the range where the teleportation trap will not go, and move quickly to the safe area. "Okay, let''s camp here today. I''ll investigate during the night, so everyone please sleep." "I can''t sleep in that kind of situation. I''ll do it with you. This is originally my job. ... Besides, this is the only time I can have you all to myself." Staying up late is the enemy of beauty. It''s a story I often hear in anime, so I try to investigate it by myself. I should be able to do the work if it''s just to record the movement of the transfer trap. However, my proposal is immediately rejected by Rei. Is it difficult for Rei, who has a strong sense of responsibility, to leave everything to someone else even though it''s her own job. I couldn''t quite catch the part that was said at the end. Well, I won''t worry about it. "I see. That''s also true. I''m sorry that I tried to do it alone." "N, no, if you understand, that''s fine. Besides, there''s no doubt that I''m actually saved, so there''s no need to apologize." "Understood. Let''s investigate together as before." "Yeah, my best regards." When I apologize in embarrassment, Rei shakes her hand and head in a panic. I nod at Rei''s reply, and the two of us continue our investigation. "Well then, we''ll go hunting again." "No, no, you should sleep." Amane, who was listening to us, naturally started to go hunting, so I stop her in a hurry. Since they don''t have to work, Amane and the others should have no problem sleeping. "The two of you are working hard on your investigation, but you can''t sleep, right? If it were Fuhito-kun, could you sleep?" "That''s right, Onii-chan!!" "Nn." However, the three of them unexpectedly object and I can''t say anything. Certainly, even I feel uncomfortable sleeping while everyone else is working. If it weren''t for Luck, we''d have to take turns working the night shift, so that''s probably what I''d say, but right now we don''t need a night watch. "Roger. I''ll leave Nanami and Shia to you." "Leave them to me." I give up and entrust Nanami and Shia to Amane, and split into an investigation group and a stress relief group and begin to act. CH 283 Episode 283: Fantasy rather than dungeon "Fuwaa. I slept well." I wake up. I check the time on my smartphone and confirm that only about an hour has passed since I fell asleep. After all, I usually wake up at this time. Of course, if I want to wake up at a certain time, I can wake up at that time. No matter what time I wake up, I will feel fine and refreshed, and I can choose my sleep time. After becoming an explorer, it''s really nice that I can fall asleep and wake up feeling better. "Won." Luck, who confirms that I am awake, also wakes up and barks lightly. "Good morning, Luck." "Kuuun." Luck snorts happily when I stroke it in greeting. "Now then, I think it will take a while for everyone to wake up. Should I make some food." "Won." Amane is the first to wake up, and helps me with the preparations for food, followed by Nanami and then Shia. It seems that the scent lured them to wake up. It''s rare that Rei oversleeps because she''s tired. The meal is ready while everyone is doing that. "Hey, please wake up Rei." "Ye~es!!" When I ask while arranging the food, Nanami answers cheerfully and brings Rei. She''s still half-asleep, and her clothes are so revealing that it''s poisonous to my eyes. "Nanami, don''t bring her in like that." "Ehh ~ , it''s fine. Onii-chan is happy too, isn''t he? Nishishi." When I glare at Nanami with a scornful gaze, she replies with a smile like a mischievous kid. Nanami, who looks like a little devil, is cute, but it''s problematic to bring a sleepy woman in front of a healthy high school boy. After all, the second largest fruit next to Amane is about to pop out of her clothes. "It''s a crime of conscience. Rei will absolutely faint in agony later after being embarrassed, you know? Do you think even the cool Rei won''t get angry?" "At that time, I''ll use Onii-chan as a shield, so it''s okay!!" Even if I say she''ll be scolded by Rei, it doesn''t seem to have an effect on Nanami. With a smug look on her face, she says something outrageous, sticking out her flat chest. "It''s too unreasonable!! It''s fine, so get her dressed properly." "Ye~~es." I shout involuntarily and instruct Nanami to immediately prepare the bare minimum of grooming. Haa ... She''s such a troublesome Imouto. After a while, Rei also wakes up and comes over, looking embarrassed and fidgeting. "I''m sorry. I showed you something unsightly." "No, no, no, it''s not unsightly at all. Rather, it was eye-pleasing. Thank you very much. Also, it''s Nanami that''s at fault. Don''t worry about it. I''m still a man, so it would be helpful if you could be more careful in the future." "U, understood." Rei apologizes to me with an embarrassed and apologetic expression. As far as I''m concerned, I was just shown something incredibly wonderful, so I bow my head in a hurry. After that, please be careful. Even so, I''m a healthy boy, so I can''t guarantee that I''ll be able to maintain my reason if that kind of thing continues. Traveling surrounded by cute girls is quite dangerous. I feel like I blurted out something strange, but let''s not worry about it. "Look?" "It''s going to be complicated, also, it''s almost time to eat, so sit down and wait." "Nn." In the midst of that, Shia comes nearby and pulls the chest of her clothes to let me peek inside. Suppressing my desire to peek, I say such to Shia, and Shia obediently sits down in her seat. As soon as we finish eating, we leave the dungeon. Here again, I search for the party I had been involved with before and go to meet them, and we are given a tour of England. I think it was a very meaningful trip. "Well then, let''s go to Stonehenge for the last one!! You can go inside if I give you a hand." "Ya~ay, I''m looking forward to it!!" We end up going to Stonehenge. A mysterious megalithic monument that must have been built by human power like the Pyramids. The purpose of its creation is still unclear, and its overly meaningful construction arouses the curiosity of many people. Two hours later, we are standing right next to it. The four to five-meter-tall megaliths standing, the stones on top of them, and the fact that they are lined up in a circle were all done by human power alone. It''s too mysterious, and the dungeon is also mysterious, but this also makes you feel a strange mystery. "It''s really a strange place. I feel like I can feel something like magic." "Right. It certainly has a mysterious power swirling in it." The two, who are particularly sensitive to magic, murmur while looking at Stonehenge. I can also see the energy swirling like a tornado in the middle of Stonehenge. It''s absolutely unmistakable. "Let''s go to the middle!!" "Ah, wait here!!" Perhaps because Nanami is worried about the gathering of power, she rushes to the center, so I hurriedly chase after her. Shia, Amane, and Rei also chase after us, and we all gather in the middle. "Nn? This is ..." It has grass in the middle, drawing a pattern with some kind of regularity. "What is this, a Fairy Circle?" "Eh? It''s true. It''s a strange pattern. It''s obviously not something that can be done naturally. There''s a possibility that it''s a prank, but this has a mysterious power." Nanami, who sees me crouching, comes over and crouches down. Rei also comes over and tells me what Rei can see with her own eyes. "Hmm, try pouring some magic into it!! Eei!!" Nanami displays a thinking gesture with her arm for a moment, and then pours magic into the Fairy Circle out of curiosity. At that moment, we are blinded by a flash of light that makes the area pure white. ""Kya ~ !!"" "Are you okay!?" The girls scream. But, in this light I can''t grasp the situation. When I wait until the light subsides, I am relieved that all the party members are nearby. "Is everyone okay?'' "Y, yeah. Rather than that, where are we?" When I call out to her, Rei regains her composure and replies while looking around the area. -Gya gya gya gya gyaa -Kiii kiii kiii kiii kiii -Basa basa basaa The cries and movements of many beasts resound. I didn''t see it because I was worried about everyone''s safety, but it is a dark forest with dense vegetation and not much sunlight. CH 284 Incompetent Explorer Chapter 284 Episode 284: Fairies "We should have been at Stonehenge until just a moment ago, where exactly is this?" "Maybe Stonehenge is something called a teleportation device or a gate or something like that?" In response to my muttering, Nanami crosses her arms thoughtfully and explains her own reasoning. It would make sense if the reason why we moved to a completely different place was because of Stonehenge''s teleport function. But then, another problem arises. "Eh? So that kind of fantasy existed before the dungeon was created?" Yes, just as Amane says, did such a paranormal device exist before the dungeons were created. Occult stories have been told in various places for a long time. We haven''t been able to prove that there are or exist occult entities outside of dungeons, but we haven''t been able to prove that they don''t exist either. In other words, it wouldn''t be funny if such an existence existed in the first place. Considering the paranormal phenomenon that dungeons suddenly appeared in this world, it''s quite possible. "Isn''t that possible? Mysterious structures like dungeons have also appeared." "If you say it like that, that''s true." Rei tells us what I was thinking instead, and Amane reconsiders after hearing those words. Speaking of which, I wonder if we can escape from here to somewhere else. "Luck, do you think you can use Shadow Transfer?" "Wowon." After confirming that Luck can cast a shadow, after looking around the area for a bit, Luck weakly shakes its head. "I see, is that so." "Eh!? We can''t transfer!?" Nanami is surprised at my muttering and asks me. "Ah, it seems that this place is a space isolated from the outside like a dungeon, or a place with a barrier that hinders the transfer system''s abilities." "Well, then we might not be able to go home soon ... I''m sorry, it''s my fault ..." When I answer, Nanami replies with an apologetic look. Apparently, she seems to be reflecting on the fact that she poured too much magic power into it. If she''s reflecting, there''s nothing more to say. "Don''t worry about it so much. Just be careful next time." "Nn. Leave it to Fuu-kun." "Right, right. Fuhito-kun will do something anyway." "Yeah. Don''t mind, let''s go. This is also a valuable experience." "Yup, I''ll be careful." We encourage the depressed Nanami. But, it''s certainly true what Nanami said. I don''t even know where this place is. I don''t even know how to get out. I don''t even know if we can leave in the first place. However, we can''t just sit back and do nothing. "We can''t help what''s to come, so for the time being we don''t know what''s going on, so let''s brace ourselves and search for an exit. The line up is as usual. For the time being, I feel like there''s something over there, so let''s go over there." ""Roger."" I follow my intuition and begin exploring the forest to find an exit. We first place an easy-to-understand marker at the location where we were before we start moving. Even if we get lost, we''ll know as long as we know the first location. [ Fufufufuu ... ] [ Oh, it''s humans ... ] [ It''s true ... ] [ Long time no see, huh ... ] As we are heading towards the direction where something seems likely, I hear whispers, although no hostile creatures such as monsters appear. Signs are gathering more and more around me. At first, there are only a few of them, but they gradually increase, and now I can feel the presence of about 30 of them. "Fairies?" "It seems so." "Eh? Eh? Is something there?" "Nn. Can''t see." Nanami and Rei can see them, but Amane and Shia can''t. I wonder if depends on whether your eyes can see magic or Qigong or not. By the way, I can see them too. "Unfair." "Really. I want to see them too." Shia and Amane look at us enviously. What I see are small beautiful girls with dragonfly-like transparent wings on their backs. The fairies that look like something out of a so-called fantasy stare at us and smile. "What do you want?" I speak to the fairies that have gathered. [ Can you see us? ] [ Is that so ... ] [ Make them lost? ] [ Agreed!! ] After the fairies frantically look at each other, they run away from us, and fog begins to fill the forest. "I can''t see anything around me." "Right, I can''t even see a few meters ahead." At first, it is a thin fog, but it gets thicker and thicker, and I could lose track of people just a short distance away. "Let''s stop and check everyone before moving." ""Roger."" Due to Rei''s calm judgment, we immediately stop and approach a position where we can see each other. I can finally see everyone''s faces clearly when they are only one meter away. "It looks like everyone''s here." "That''s right." "Satou-kun, do you know which direction we were heading?" "Over there." "Then, let''s move on." After confirming that the five of us are definitely there, we begin to move in the direction we had been traveling before without hesitation. CH 285 Episode 285: Lucky as always I rely on my intuition to advance through the fog. The fairies who fled earlier seem to be keeping a certain distance and keeping an eye on us. Fortunately, as I sensed earlier, there are no signs of hostile creatures such as monsters. [ Eee ~ i!! ] [ Toryaa!! ] [ Mumumumu!! ] I can hear the fairies shouting from afar, but I wonder what they''re doing. Oh, maybe they''re dancing around us. I''d like to see it even if it''s just once. "Amane, you''re straying to the left. Go a little more to the right." "Here?" "Yeah, that''s about right." "Nanami, this way." "Ah, yup, thank you Onii-chan." "Shia ... is fine." "Nn. Fuu-kun, no problem if I stick to you." "Rei, don''t go that way. Come back here." "Eh, oh, I''m sorry." After walking for a while, due to poor visibility, everyone''s direction of travel deviates, so I make corrections each time. Amane and Rei should have already maxed out their intuition and five senses, so they''re probably either teasing me or trying to play around with me. Even if they don''t do all that, I''ll do it properly. And their acting is so good that it''s almost like they''re not acting. If they''re this good, I think they can do well in the entertainment world. [ Huh? ] [ What''s going on? ] [ Why don''t you hesitate? ] [ Isn''t it strange? ] As I head straight for the goal while thinking about silly things, I can''t understand what they are saying, but I can hear the fairies forming a group and conversing in whispering voices. What happened? [ This time I''ll show you illusions!! ] [ I see, there was that hand. ] [ Do it, do it. ] [ Okay ~ !! ] The fairies disperse again as if the story is settled somehow. "Eh? Papa?" A few minutes after the fairies start moving, Nanami utters those words. Nanami calls only one person Papa. It''s my and Nanami''s father. "Eh?" I unintentionally look around, but my father is nowhere to be seen. There''s no way there''s a dead human being out here, so it''s reasonable to think it''s a hallucination or something. "Nn. Fuu-kun, wait." Next, Shia calls me and starts walking in a different direction from where I am. "Ah, Oji-san, what happened?"(TN:Amane''s talking to her uncle.) "Ah, ah, ah, Onii-chan, Onee-chan!!" Amane starts walking in a different direction, and for some reason Rei starts walking in the opposite direction while shedding tears. "Somehow, it looks dangerous. I''ll blow it away." I wonder if the fog is giving everyone some kind of hallucinatory effect, so I throw punches lightly in all directions so as not to hit anyone. The wind pressure lifts the mist around us and opens my view. "Eh? Huh?" "Fuu-kun?" "What happened to me?" "What have I been doing?" Everyone seems to come to their senses as soon as the fog disappears. It seems that the fog is even endowed with hallucinatory effects. For some reason, it seems that everyone except me was trapped. It seems that it was the kind of hallucination that takes place regardless of the level. Perhaps it is an occult existence that originally existed on this earth, unrelated to the dungeon, so it may not be possible to prevent it with level or status. For some reason, I was lucky that I didn''t get caught. I''m lucky as always. I''m not sure if it took several minutes or several hours, but I continue walking while blowing away the fog. "Uwaa ~ n." "That person is strange." "Why don''t you hesitate?" "If this continues, they''ll go to the village." By that time, the fairies have expressions of having given up, and after flying around here and there, they fly away in the direction we are heading. The flying figure is fantastic, so it''s totally fine. As we proceed in the direction the fairies flew, several signs appear in front of us. "Stop!!" Someone shouts at us. Maybe we entered someone''s territory. I don''t know where this is, so it''s quite possible. I think we should follow the instructions. "Let''s stop." Everyone stops at my direction. "Who are you guys!! Where did you come from!!" "We came from Stonehenge!!" "Idiot!! You shouldn''t be able to pass from there!! You guys stay there and don''t move!!" "Understood!!" A man-like person asks us who stop, so we answer honestly because there is nothing to hide, and a tone of surprise resounds from the other person, and we follow the instructions as they are. As we wait for a while, I realize that multiple bipedal shadows are gradually approaching us from where we were heading. I prepare myself so that I can move at any time. -Zaa zaa zaa zaa zaa The sound of footsteps gradually grows louder. "Are you serious!?" And then, the shadows become thicker and thicker, and what appears from the other side of the thinning fog are humanoid creatures that look exactly like a fantasy race, with pointy ears and beautiful looks that are the standard in other world stories. We open our eyes with surprised expressions. CH 286 Episode 286: That famous race "You guys, British people ... you are not, right?" "Yes, we are people from a country called Japan." The man, who no matter how you look at it, looks like that famous fantasy race, asks us while looking at our appearance. I nod and tell him that we are from another country. "Right. You said you went through Stonehenge, but how did you get here?" "Yes, when my sister found the Fairy Circle there and filled it with magical power, we found ourselves in this forest before we knew it." "Haa ... Those idiots ... I''ll have to punish them thoroughly later. Certainly, I can feel that young child has an enormous magical power that surpasses even us. With that magical power, it is possible to use the Fairy Circle as a foothold to activate Stonehenge and come here." When I answer the next question, the fantasy race man lets out a sigh and makes an exasperated face, then stares at Nanami seriously and rubs his chin with his hand. Nanami is a little scared and hides behind my back, letting him see only her face. "I''m sorry, did I scare her." "No, no, I''m sorry for my Imouto''s rudeness." "No, it can''t be helped since it''s a young child." The leader''s expression looks embarrassed at Nanami''s appearance. I apologize to him for Nanami hiding behind me, and the leader shakes his head with a slightly softer expression than before. He might have eased his guard a bit. This race in stories tend to dislike interference from the outside, but I don''t think that''s the case with these people. Even so, it''s amazing how anything they do looks good. "So? For what purpose did you come here?" "We have no purpose. We came here by chance. If it''s better for us to go home, we''ll go right back. But, if possible, I''d like to visit your village." "How is it?" "The boy''s words don''t seem to be a lie." The question is asked again, and I become curious about the race in front of me, so I can''t help but express my desire without being able to suppress my curiousity. Hearing my words, the leader turns to the woman standing nearby and asks, and she nods while answering. Do they have the ability to tell if it''s a lie? It seems I shouldn''t say anything careless. "I see. I didn''t expect someone who wasn''t from the British royal family to come ... When was the last time we met a human?" "It must have been about two hundred years ago." "I see, in it''s own way, it''s been a long time." They talk deeply while looking at us. I wonder if two hundred years is a long time for that race after all. "There may be some meaning to the face that humans have come from the outside world at this time. These people don''t seem to give off any evil feelings, so let''s take them to the village." "I think it''s fine. For some reason, I get the feeling that these people are going to do something for us." "I want to hear stories from the outside, too." "I''m curious about the clothes of those children." When the leader gives off an atmosphere of welcoming us, the other members respond in line. Ohh, it''s quite favorable. "If you heard our story, you should understand, but we decided to invite you to the village." "Ohh!! Is that okay?" I knew it to a certain extent, but being welcomed once again fills me with surprise and joy. "Ah, I just want you to listen to our wishes just for a moment." "Well, I don''t know if we can be of any help." However, it seems to be conditional. However, it is questionable whether we have the power to respond to their wishes. I involuntarily look confused. "No, I don''t care as long as you just listen at the least. Give it a try, we won''t be unreasonable." "I see. I don''t know what we can do, but if you don''t mind, I''d like to hear from you." To the leader, who looks at my expression and answers with a soft expression, I accept if it''s just to listen to the story. "Umu. Then, let''s guide you to our village." Saying that, they start walking ahead. After walking about ten minutes while following them, we see something like a rampart made of wood in front of us. "Captain, welcome back!!"(TN:Taichou) "Ohh. I brought human guests for the first time in 200 years." "Umm, is that okay?" "Ah, Ryuuna has already confirmed it." "Is that so, then I''ll open the gate right away." "Please." The gatekeeper-like man rushes over as soon as he sees the leader, and when he talks with the leader, the gate opens. It is like a different world inside. There is an atmosphere that exactly fits the fantasy of this race''s life. A number of incredibly thick and tall trees tower over us, with doors attached directly to their trunks, and there are parts that look like windows that are hollowed out, suggesting that they live in trees. All of them are good-looking, men and women both are slender and narrow.(TN:It technically says slender twice, but he says Slender in Engrish for the first one so I won''t translate both the same.) "Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Sarion Gillos Kongur. I am the guard captain of this Kongur Village. Welcome to our Elf Village." For us, who are extremely impressed by the fantasy world, Sarion''s introduction, and the welcome into the village felt like the backdrop. As expected, they are the super famous race called elves. CH 287 Episode 287: Troubles of the Elves "First, let''s introduce you guys to the village chief. Follow me. Ryuuna-tachi, return to your normal duties." ""Yes."" Sarion lightly looks back at us with a posture of walking backwards and tells us to follow him, he gives instructions to Ryuuna and the other elves and starts walking. We follow his instructions. "Are those humans?" "It''s been a long time since we''ve seen them." "But, I wonder if it''s okay. Will they start hunting elves again?" "Ryuuna confirmed them, so it''s okay." All the eyes of the surroundings are on us. A few elves here and there seem to be whispering to each other while staring at us. If it''s been 200 years since the last time humans visited, it''s rare, so it can''t be helped. "They mean no offense. Please forgive them." Sarion seems to have noticed that we are worried about the glances from the surroundings, and he turns around and lowers his head a little with an embarrassed look on his face. "No, it''s unavoidable because it''s rare. Besides, we didn''t know that there was a race like you on Earth, so we''re seriously just looking at each other." We laugh in embarrassment. Just like they''re worried about us, we''re also staring at them, so it''s nothing to worry about. If it''s a race that''s synonymous with fantasy, it''s more difficult to just say not to look at them. "It''s helpful that you can say that. Four or five hundred years ago, we lived normal lives in the forest outside, but humans who were blinded by greed tried to enslave us. Of course, we are stronger than the humans on Earth, so it was impossible for them to do that, but that didn''t mean that they weren''t annoying, so with some exceptions, we refused to interact with humans." Haee ~ , so that happened in the past. Did something like elf hunting happen on Earth. Did that make them want to shut themselves in. However, they only interacted with some people. "Are they British people ..." That''s what they mutter when they see us. "Yeah. There was a person from the royal family who whimsically came to us as a bride. Though they already passed away, they were practically like a relative. Still, there has been no correspondence in 200 years." "Eh!? Is that so? I''ve never heard of such a story, but ..." It seems that the royal family married an elf. That''s a shocking truth. But, I''ve never heard of such a thing before? "That''s because most people don''t know about it. Among the British royal family, only the King at the time and his wife''s parents know about it. They didn''t tell their siblings or children. Besides, he disguised himself to look like a human. No one would have noticed." "Does that mean that he officially married into the appearance of a normal human?" Is that so. Such a ridiculous thing couldn''t be announced. If they had announced it, people should have known more about the elves. If you look at the social status system of humans, it will be like that." "Is that so. By the way, was Sarion-san alive at that time?" After hearing the story from Sarion-san, I suddenly become curious and ask.(TN:What!? Honorifics in his ''thoughts''? That''s a first.) "Oh, I''m almost six hundred years old. Of course I was alive." "Haa ... After all, the scale of life is different from us." After being surprised by the unexpected number for a moment, I let out a sigh and answer in bewilderment. After all, he lived a ridiculously long life. Six hundred years is a daunting number, isn''t it. In Japan, 600 years ago was the 1400s. At that time, the Muromachi Shogunate was at its peak under the Ashikaga clan. It''s amazing to think that he''s been living from that time to the present day. "Well, it''s not unreasonable for people to think so of us. Oops, that big house is the head of this village." When I shrug my shoulders in astonishment, he seems to have reached his goal, and points ahead and tells us. In the direction of his finger is a particularly large wooden house. The other houses are splendid, but this house asserts the dignity of being inhabited by a truly high-ranking person. "Wait a moment." "Yes." When we get to the door, Sarion stops us and knocks on the door. "Fumu. Sarion, huh, wait." From inside, despite sounding youthful, I hear the tone of an elderly person, and a few seconds later the door opens. There is a handsome medieval man who looks about forty standing there. "Chief. I brought a guest." "Hee, humans, huh ... it''s been a while." When Sarion introduces us to the chief, the chief mutters while observing us from the toes to the top of our heads. "It seems that they don''t have evil hearts, and I feel like they were destined to come to this village. That''s why I thought it wouldn''t be a bad idea to discuss our problems with them." "Is that how it is. It''s fine to come inside." Sarion explains why he invited us. The chief invites us into the house with a satisfied expression. The inside of the house is built as if the trunk had been hollowed out, and most of the things inside are made of wood, and perhaps because the light is slightly reddish, it is a very warm space. "Have a seat over there." "Yes." We are urged to sit at a table that can accommodate ten people, so we obediently sit down. "Though it''s abrupt, to get straight to the point, this village is slowly dying. At this rate, this village will perish in the not too distant future." As soon as we sit down, he states a shocking fact. CH 288 Episode 288: Elf ecology "Eh!? What the hell do you mean!?" "Umu. It''s necessary to talk about matters concerning our ways." I suddenly stand up and shout, but the chief and Sarion don''t move at all and proceed with the conversation. "First of all, have you noticed anything since your visit to this village?" What I''ve noticed ... Hmm, even if you say that ... Ah, wait a minute. Maybe ... When I walked through this village, I remembered one thing that caught my attention. Even if it''s wrong, it''s not like I''m going to die, so I''ll try saying it. "There aren''t any children?" "Umu. That''s right. No child has been born in this village for 400 years." "F, four hundred years!?" When I answer while unsure of myself, the chief nods his head in affirmation of my answer and then states a shocking fact. I was shocked earlier, but it''s no surprise that I''m shocked by the difference in scale. I thought it was strange when I entered this village. I''ve seen about twenty elves, but I haven''t seen a single elf in the teens or single digits. I thought that there was something going on, but was that what it meant. "Are there any other things you notice, from their appearances, including the females?" "Appearance ... is it ... Hmm, well, I don''t know." Both Sarion and the chief have very androgynous features, and if they wore feminine clothes, I wouldn''t be able to tell if they were women, I could tell that they had thin lines and supple bodies, but I didn''t know anything beyond that, so I gave up. "I see. Well, that''s fine. Didn''t you feel that the gender gap between women and men was quite small." "Now that you mention it, that''s true ..." As I thought before, the elves look like men due to their hairstyles and clothes. The women, like Nanami, have flat breasts, so it seems difficult to tell them apart. "Onii-chan?" "N, no, it''s nothing, right?" Nanami stares at me with eyes with no highlights, perhaps because she found out that I was looking at her. I panic and shake my head. "But, what is this all about?" "Men''s libido began to decline about 500 years ago, and at the same time their appearances changed into bodies like that of women with thin lines. On the other hand, women gradually lost their well-defined physiques until they became the physiques they have today. It''s safe to say that we''ve lost our sexual desire now." I hurriedly return to the topic and he explains the adverse effects of the narrowing of the gender gap. I feel like it is because the gender gap has become smaller, but if it''s true that sexual desire has disappeared, then it doesn''t matter. "I see. In that case you will perish ..." "That''s right, it''s the so-called declining birth rate." Is that so. The men become like women, the women become like men and lose their sexual desire, and it becomes a gradual extinction due to no offspring being born. That is the problem of this village. "But if that''s the case, isn''t it a long way off?" "Fumu. That may be the case. I''m still worried. Our lifespans have been gradually shortening since about 500 years ago. In the past, we were supposed to live for 1,000 years, but in the current generation, our life expectancy is about 500 years. Recently, it has become more and more common for our generation to have to care for children born later than ourselves. From now on, our numbers will continue to decrease." I see. It''s not just a matter of life expectancy being cut in half. Besides, the fact that the youngest ones are dying first makes them feel that there is no future for them, and it makes them feel uncomfortable. However, it will be difficult for us to find the cause and do something about it. "Do you want us to find the cause and do something about it?" "No, this is the main subject, but we know the reason why we are like this." To answer my question, the chief shakes his head once before answering. "Eh, then won''t it take care of itself?" "No, that''s not how it works." They know the cause, but they can''t solve it. I wonder what exactly that means. "What do you mean?" "Umu. The reason why we are like this is because the great tree called the World Tree is dying." "World Tree!?" Once again, I''m surprised by the words that often appear in fantasy worlds. I didn''t expect to hear the name World Tree in a place like this ... "That''s right. We protect the World Tree, and we are a race that lives alongside the World Tree. When that tree dies, we will perish." "I don''t think we can do anything about that ..." They are a race deeply connected to the World Tree. However, if the World Tree is about to reach the end of its lifespan, it doesn''t seem like we can help. "No, the cause of the World Tree withering and dying is due to the depletion of magical power. If you have a huge amount of magical power like that child, maybe its condition will improve. The others also feel like they have more magic than we do. With those magical powers, at least the contition should be better than now." "I see. What you want us to do is restore the magical power of the World Tree." Hmm, I think it''s okay to cooperate if it''s just to share magic. "Umu. What do you think? Can I ask it of you. If it recovers, I''ll share the fruits, leaves, branches, and sap of the World Tree with you." Oh, isn''t that an outrageous reward? "It seems that if it goes well, we can get the World Tree''s precious materials just by sharing some of our magical power with the World Tree, but what should we do?" I can''t decide on my own, so I ask the other members. "Looks interesting!! I want to try it!!" "Nn. Leave it to me." "I don''t mind." "If it''s not particularly dangerous, we can accept it." The members don''t seem to have any particular problems. "We will accept that request." I say such to the chief after gaining the other members'' willing consent. CH 289 Episode 289: World Tree "Oh, right. Then, let''s guide you to the World Tree right away." "Understood." The chief''s expression becomes visibly brighter at our reply, and he urges us to get up from our seats. If there is such a thing as a World Tree, we would definitely like to see it with our own eyes, so we immediately get up from our seats and follow the chief and Sarion out of the house. The chief and Sarion proceed along a fantastic road created by the arches of trees behind the house. "This kind of place is also a fantasy." "There''s something that really hits me." Amane replies to my mutter. It really feels like we''ve stepped into a fantasy world, and it''s exciting. After walking along that road for a while, the field of view suddenly opens up. It is a small hill, and on top of it stands a tree so big that the word ''gigantic'' isn''t enough. I couldn''t see it from the village, but I wonder if it was hidden by some mysterious elf technique. Putting that aside, the trunk alone is probably 20 to 30 meters wide. The height is likely to exceed 100 meters. "That''s the World Tree ..." However, the appearance is completely different from what I had imagined. "It doesn''t look very lively ..." As Nanami murmured, the tower tree is in a winter-like state without a single leaf. The appearance of looking so weak makes me sad. In my imagination, it had a lot of lush leaves and had an image of being an existence that exuded a mysterious aura, so the impact is great. "Is that thing alright?" I instinctively ask the chief. "We can''t do anything about it right now, but if we don''t do anything, it will eventually wither away." "Really ..." Without expressly turning around, he answers at length. I can feel the weight of what he has been struggling with, trying to do something about it. "It''s really big." "Yeah, I''ve never seen anything this big." "Nn. Big." "It''s big." "It''s so big." We arrive at the edge of the World Tree. Even after losing its power, we are overwhelmed by its majestic appearance. "This is the World Tree. Are you disappointed?" "No, rather than that, I want to do it as soon as possible." I say that I would like to give treatment as soon as possible when the chief asks me a little sadly and jokingly. "You''re too kind. Can I ask it of you." "Yes. Of course. Is it okay with the image of simply sending magic power?" "Umu. I beg of you." "I''ll give it a try." The chief''s expression breaks at my words. In response to his request, we gently place our hands on the trunk of the tree. -Tokun tokuun Although it''s faint, I can definitely feel the pulsation of the wood. "It''s alive ..." "Oh, yeah. Then, let''s send magic right away." "Yeah, that''s right." Nanami next to me feels the breath of life and mutters. I agree with her murmur and reply. Nanami also nods at my words. "Well then, let''s go? Ready, set." ""Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"" The World Tree is enveloped in an enormous amount of magical power. The small pulsation gradually grows larger, and at the same time I feel that the magical power possessed by the tree is increasing. "Oh!! To be this much!!" "Fumu. After all, my eyes weren''t crazy." Behind us, the chief and Sarion mutter to each other. The World Tree is visibly recovering due to our magical power. The freshness of the trunk, which had almost dried up, returns, and the leaves begin to sprout one by one. The World Tree gradually regains its strength as if it were rewinding a recording at high speed. "I can''t do it anymore!!" "Nn." "Nothing more will come out. I''m empty." "I have nothing left." Ten minutes after that, we pour all our magic into it and collapse on the spot. Perhaps because of that, the World Tree regains its power and grows many green leaves. On the contrary, it will bloom pure white flowers from now on. "How can I say thank you ... I never thought you would really do something about it ..." "Thank you. I''ve never felt such magical power ..." The chief and Sarion mutter dumbfoundedly while watching us. It seems that the appearance of the two people has changed quite a bit. Despite the aura of femininity until just now, the two of them have a manly atmosphere. The gender difference may have returned to the correct one. "No, no, I''m glad we could be of help." "Ah, I would like to give you the reward immediately, but it''s nothing something that will bear fruit right away, so please wait." "Understood." When I reply to their murmurs, Sarion tells me about the reward. "Now then, if that''s the case, we''re going to have a banquet today!! Of course you''re going to participate too, right?" After I finish talking with Sarion, the chief asks us with a happy face. It is an expression that seems to say that it is forced participation without asking whether or not it is necessary. "Y, yeah. Yes, of course we will participate." "Umu. I will begin preparations immediately, so please wait for a while." "Understood." We were supposed to participate in the banquet ... "Uuh ... Kuh." "Nuu." However, the next moment, it happens. The flowers and leaves wither and fall as if they are regenerating in reverse, returning the World Tree to its withered state. In the same way, the manly atmosphere of the chief and Sarion has disappears. It seems that the problem has not been resolved yet. CH 290 Episode 290: Prime culprit "Ohh ~ !! It''s withered!!" Nanami cries out sadly when she sees that it has reverted to the withered tree it was before. "Uuh ..." "Kuh ..." The chief and Sarion kneel painfully. "Are you okay!?" The World Tree is important, but I run over to the, crouch down and call out to them. "U ... mu. Don''t worry. I just lost my strength a little." "I am ... too. Don''t worry." Forcing a smile, the two reply. The two are sweating profusely, and it is easy to imagine that they are just enduring it. I think their bodies can''t keep up with it, probably because they repeated the changes that happened over hundreds of years all at once. Even though the change in strength is still there, the pain of experiencing the sensation of slowly losing power over hundreds of years is unimaginable. "But, why did it return to the state of a withered tree again?" "Hmm, I don''t know." "I don''t know, either." At my question, the two shake their heads with bitter expressions. It''s true that the World Tree must have been steadily absorbing magic until halfway through. However, it suddenly returned to a dead tree-like state. There is no change in appearance, and I don''t know the cause. "Fuhito-kun, come here for a moment!!" While I am immersed in my thoughts, I hear Amane''s voice from quite a distance. When I life my head and turn my face to the direction of the voice, I see Amane standing several dozen meters ahead, looking up at the World Tree. While wondering about Amane''s actions, I follow her voice and approach the place where she is. "Hey, look at that." "Nn?" As soon as I reach Amane, she points her finger at the point where she is looking. When I follow her instructions and turn my gaze upwards, I see a huge lump in a place that I couldn''t see from the front. The total length is likely to be around 20 meters. "What is that!?" "Nn!!" "Strange." I hear three familiar voices behind me. It seems that when Amane called me they followed me. I won''t be troubled if the others come along, so I leave it alone for now. "No matter how you think about it, isn''t it strange?" Only after we notice the bump does Amane turn to us and ask. "It''s true that such a big lump is strange." "Right. Isn''t that the reason why it withered even after giving it magical power?" At first glance, it looks like nothing more than a bump, but since it clearly protrudes beyond the scope of a bump, it doesn''t look like a bump. As Amane said, I think that''s likely the cause. "What''s wrong?" "Ah, chief and Sarion-san. Please look at that." I point my finger as the chief and Sarion-san come over to us. "What!?" "What is that!?" "Hasn''t that happened before?" They are surprised and speechless, and I ask the stunned duo for confirmation. "U, umu. Until yesterday, there were no reports from those who were patrolling around here." "I was looking around the area yesterday, but I didn''t see a bump like this." If it wasn''t there until yesterday, it just happened recently. In other words, isn''t the reason why the lump grew bigger because of the magic supply just now. And it''s highly likely that the reason why the absorbed magical power disappeared all at once and it returned to a dead tree-like state was because it was sucked up by that lump, and the reason why the lump grew bigger was because it absorbed our magical power. "O, oh no!?" I sharpen my five senses, which I normally hold back, and look through the lump, and am amazed at what I see. "What''s wrong, Onii-chan?" "Oh ... That''s not just a bump." "Eh? Then what exactly is it?" "Try and see the magic." When I reply to Nanami, who asks me, she asks me back, so I instruct her to look at the magic. Because I think it would be quicker to see it directly rather than say it in words. "Eh!? That thing, no way?" "That''s how it is." Nanami looks at me with a surprised expression, so I nod my head in agreement. "What exactly is that?" "Nn." Amane and Shia, who can''t see magic, ask me. Shia''s ahoge becomes a question mark. "That thing. It''s not a lump. It''s a pupa of some kind of bug. It''s on the verge of emerging." "Well then, as expected ..." "Yeah. I think the creature inside that bump-like chrysalis was slowly stealing the power of the World Tree over time. And just now, it grew all at once by absorbing our enormous amount of magical power." Amane makes an expression that it was as expected in response to my answer. I continue to speculate, but the story comes to an abrupt end before I can hear Amane''s reply. -Piki pikii It is because the bump cracks with the sound of an egg reverberating. ""~~ !?"" All of us are enveloped in surprise. I said it was on the verge of being born, but that was because I thought it would be a little later. -Gokuri We gulp involuntarily. -Piki pikii piki pikii pakii The crack spreads in an instant, and the creature emerges from within. Its figure is enveloped in light, so we can''t see the whole thing yet, but the shape is similar to that of a butterfly or a moth. ""Sacred Tree Eater ...""(TN:Engrish) The chief and Sarion''s voices overlap. When I look at the two of them, they are stunned and fascinated by the appearance of the creature. CH 291 Episode 291: Gachigire Punch "Pigyaaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" A moth-like creature called a Sacred Tree Eater emerges, flaps its wings, climbs into the sky, and flies up to a certain height. The sense of intimidation is so terrible that it competes for number 1 or 2 even in the past. The cry sounds like the sound of scratching a blackboard with ones nails, making it many times more unpleasant, and it makes me want to cover my ears involuntarily. "What is a Sacred Tree Eater!?" "It''s already a legend among us, and it''s a magical beast that is said to parasitize spiritual trees such as the World Tree and the Spirit Tree, and eat up their power." When I ask impatiently, the chief answers. So that''s it. It''s not surprising that the two of them would be stunned if it were a legendary existence. It looks pretty dangerous. "By the way, what happens when it hatches?" "I don''t know. I don''t know, but I hear it''s a disaster that will cause a lot of damage to the world. It''s conceivable that the magical power of the World Tree that has been sucked for hundreds of years has probably become a huge amount, and I can''t even imagine how strong it is now that it has taken in even more powerful magical power just now. It must be ridiculously strong." However, if you hear such a story, you can''t let it go unchecked. Let''s fight to see if I can do something about this. "I see. I understand. First of all, please evacuate the residents." "I understand that, but what are you going to do?" Well, that''s a natural question. "I will exterminate the Sacred Tree Eater." As expected, I can''t let the village be destroyed like this. This is the hometown of the elves. It''s a place they''ve spent hundreds of years in. There must be emotional attachment. "Such absurdity!? Are you trying to die?" At my words, the chief screams in surprise to the extent that his eyes are about to pop out. "Maa, maa. Well, I won''t die. I''ve prepared at least a way to escape." "Then, I won''t say anything else. I''m indebted." When I answer with a smile on my face, the chief probably realizes that I won''t change my answer, so he withdraws and goes back to the village with Sarion to urge everyone to evacuate. The only way to escape is to hide in Luck''s shadow. That said, if I could get into the forest, I think there will be a time when I can escape from its sight and enter to the shadows, so I''ll manage somehow. "Everyone, please run away." I appeal to Nanami and the others who remain. "What are you talking about, Onii-chan!! When we die, it will be together!!" "Nn." "Yeah, don''t be so distant. The survival rate is higher with all of us than with one person." "There''s no way I can leave my party members behind and run away. We''ll fight together." However, everyone seems to have made up their mind, Nanami puffs her cheeks and looks displeased, Shia makes a bicep with her ahoge, and Amane and Rei admonish me with a slightly exasperated look. It would be really unrefined to run away here. It''s a story that I should protect somehow. "Alright. Let''s fight together." "Yeah!!" "Nn." "Leave it to me." "Understood." I appreciate everyone''s feelings and decide to fight with everyone. "Pigyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" The Sacred Tree Eater resounds with an unpleasant tone again. When we look up at it, it also looks down on us. "Premptive strike!! Nanami use support magic!! Shia and Amane use magic slashes and punches until support magic is applied." "Understood!!" "Nn." "Roger!!" As soon as I give the instructions to the three of them, Amane and Shia begin to slash and punch with magic power. -Don don don! The Sacred Tree Eater, which has a total length of 20 meters, is hit by all projectiles without being able to avoid them. The part that is hit explodes, and they continue to attack until the Sacred Tree Eater is no longer visible. "Speed Up, Power Up, Defense Up, Mind Up, Resistance Up ..." During that time, Nanami chants enough auxiliary magic to raise the status of all of us. It might be meaningless for me who doesn''t have a status, but I''m grateful for the comfort. "Pigyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" "Kuh." ""Kyaaaaa!!"" However, suddenly a strong gust of wind hits us. It is the aftermath of the Sacred Tree Eater blowing away their attacks as just annoying. "Tch. Rei, please disturb it!!" "Leave it to me!!" I have Rei disturb it with her mental skills. I put Qigong into my fist and release it. -Paan! Then, my attack repels the part that it hits. "Pigyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" The Sacred Tree Eater lets out a serious scream, perhaps not expecting an attack to go through. Ohh!! My attacks will go through. The attacks of Nanami and the others didn''t go through, so I thought mine wouldn''t go through either, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. What''s the difference between them and me? Ohh, I see!! I''m the only one fighting with Qi. Everyone else is attacking with magical power, but the big difference is that I"m the only one who''s fighting with Qi. The meaning of that difference may be that it sucked our magic power, so our attacks using magic power won''t work. "Everyone!! It seems that attacks other than mine won''t go through. Please keep it in check!!" ""Roger!!"" The members understand my instructions and immediately start to move. -Paan! -Paan! -Paan! -Paan! -Paan! I punch the Sacred Tree Eater who is pinned in the air after being stopped by everyone. However, it seems that it has the ability to regenerate, so it is difficult to finish it off. "Pigyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" The Sacred Eater suddenly gathers energy in its mouth and releases a breath attack. "Sanctuary!!" Nanami immediately deploys a barrier. -Parin! However, perhaps because it had absorbed Nanami''s magical power, the barrier is easily broken. I immediately stand in front of the four of them and turn my back to the breath while spreading my arms and legs to block it. ""Kyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?"" We are attacked by the Sacred Eater''s Breath. I desperately endure my vision filled with pure white. When I regain my vision, the fallen Nanami and the others are lying there, not even moving. Most of the breath should have been blocked by my Jersey, but it seems that they ended up like this from the aftermath alone. -Putsun! I hear something snap inside me. "What are you doing!!" I was blind to my own incompetence, and I lose myself in anger, without thinking about the aftermath, I collect all the Qi inside me into my fist and release it at the Sacred Tree Eater. CH 292 Episode 292: Erasure Eye-burning light shoots out from my fist, forming a huge straight line and attacking the Sacred Tree Eater. "Pigyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!" The Sacred Tree Eater tries to escape by flying away from the light, but it is not possible due to the size of its range. -Juu! -Parin! The Sacred Tree Eater is engulfed in light and makes a sound like mosquitoes getting too close to a fire and being scorched. Immediately after that, a sound like breaking glass spread in the space, and the light emitted from me stretches towards the sky and eventually disappears. "Haa ... Haa ..." Fatigue attacks me because I gathered all my energy into my fist without thinking about it. I strain my eyes to see what happened to the Sacred Tree Eater that had been swallowed by the light. However, no matter how long I wait, the Sacred Tree Eater doesn''t seem to come back to life. I fall to my knees in relief. What exactly happened to me? I feel like I lost myself in anger and gathered a tremendous amount of energy and punched it. Even that super-famous manga featuring vegetable people evolved with anger. Something similar may have happened to me.(TN:DBZ in case you somehow didn''t get this one.) A Super Explorer, so to speak? Explorer person? It doesn''t feel right. "~~ !? Nanami!? Shia!?" I suddenly remember that this is not the time to say such things, and rush over to Nanami and the others. -Suu suu Everyone seems to have fainted, but they seem to be alive and breathing. "Nanami, wake up." "Onii-chaaaaan ... Munya munya ... Chu ~ ... Fugya!?" When I lift Nanami up, she tries to kiss me while muttering in her sleep, so I express a Chop of Love on her head. "Wake up without doing strange things?" "Huh? Here is? We ... what happened?" Nanami raises her body that was entrusted to me, and after looking around restlessly, she turns her face towards me and tilts her face. "I''m sorry. I was going to be a shield when the breath attacked suddenly, but I couldn''t kill the power with just my Jersey." "Eh, no, is Onii-chan safe? No injuries?" When I apologize for not being able to protect her, she worries about me and touches various parts of my body to check for any injuries. "A, ah, I''m fine. Is there anything strange with Nanami''s body?" "Yeah, I don''t think so ..." I pull Nanami over and ask her, and Nanami checks her body while touching it here and there. "Sacred Tree Eaters are different from dungeon monsters. Just drink this." "E, Elixir!?" Nanami is surprised when she sees the bottle I give her. She might be confused about using such an expensive medicine when it certainly seems there''s nothing wrong. But, even though it looks like nothing happened, it''s an unknown monster separate from the dungeon. It''s also possible that it had a virus that could infect or parasitize something. It''s better to keep such things in mind. "Oh, it''s best to be careful. If you don''t drink it yourself, I''ll force you to drink it." "A, alright. I''ll drink it properly." Seeing me frightened, Nanami hurriedly takes the bottle of Elixir from me and starts drinking. "Puhaa!! I''m alive again!!" Nanami ''gokyu gokyu'' gulps the Elixir down her throat in one gulp, exhaling and shouting like an old man drinking beer after taking a bath. "No, it''s Elixir, so you''re not wrong with that line, but are you an old man?" "It''s the fault of the Elixir being so delicious!!" As I stare at her with a blank look, Nanami pushes the blame onto the Elixir. "Haa ... Well, I hope you''re doing well. Well then, let''s split up and wake up everyone else. Nanami, Rei, please." "Roger!!" After I give up with a sigh, I split up with Nanami and wake up Shia, Amane, and Rei, and make them drink an Elixir without question. It seems that nothing happened to anyone. If it was just a baseless worry, that''s fine. There are still more Elixirs in stock. "He ~ y!! Are you okaaaaaaaaay!?" As we sit down and talk with weak smiles, I hear a familiar voice behind me. It''s Sarion-san. "O, oh ... !! You''re safe!! So, where did the Sacred Tree Eater go? The barrier was broken, but did it fly off somewhere?" Sarion-san looked around in search of the Sacred Tree Eater, but he missed it because it wasn''t in the vicinity, and he misunderstood that it had flown off somewhere. "No, I killed it?" "Ha?" When I speak to correct his misunderstanding, Sarion-san exposes a stupid face and freezes while leaking out a hysterical voice. "To be precise, it''s correct to say that it was completely erased." "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!?" When I try to explain it again, Sarion-san is even more surprised and roars at the sky. Contrary to his androgynous appearance, that roar puts Luck to shame. Wonn!? Somewhere, a black wolf-type monster is perplexed. CH 293 Episode 293: Somehow evolved "No, it had such an ominous aura, far from defeating that Sacred Tree Eater, you annihilated it!?" "Y, yes, that''s right." Sarion-san is so surprised that he rushes at me, so I involuntarily bend back and answer. "I can''t believe it ... I certainly can''t feel that ominousness in the area ... No way, the pillar of light just now!?" "Umm, I think that was probably my attack." Sarion-san, who receives my words crosses his arms and thinks to himself, then suddenly raises his head and stares at me with a disbelieving face. I reply while being flustered again. No, well, it''s a minor attack compared to Nanami''s great magic, but it''s definitely my full power attack. This time, it was just absorbing everyone''s magic power, it just so happened that my Qi was its weak point, and I was able to deal damage, and luckily I was able to blow it away. "C, certainly, with that much energy, it might be possible to annihilate the legendary Sacred Tree Eater ..." Once again, Sarion-san crosses his arms and mumbles while in the world of his own thoughts. "Oh, you were okay ..." While Sarion-san was wandering in his sea of thoughts, the chief rushes to our place breathing heavily. "Oh, Chief. What happened with the evacuation?" "Fuu ... No, because the ominous sign disappeared at the same time as we saw a pillar of light. I interrupted it and came back. It looks like that Sacred Tree Eater was defeated." The chief, who should have been asked to evacuate, also returns, so when I check what had happened, after confirming that the enemy had disappeared, with a faint hope of such, it seems that he came back to confirm that. I feel like that''s pretty dangerous. The chief may have had some kind of conviction. The chief looks at me and confirms with a serious expression that the Sacred Tree Eater has been defeated. "Yeah, well, yes. That''s what happened." "Umu, I really appreciate it. Apparently, we don''t have to abandon our hometown." "No, no, please raise your head!? We also had a way to escape, so we just fought a little." I am a little flustered when I affirm it, but the chief lowers his head deeply, so I hurriedly ask him to raise his head. If we had no means of escape, I wouldn''t have done such a reckless thing. That''s why I feel humbled when he stands on ceremony like that. "No, no, even so. It''s amazing just to face such a monster, isn''t it? Not to mention defeating it. Sometimes Sarion''s intuition is useful." "Nn? What''s wrong, Chief?" Sarion-san, who was sinking in his sea of thoughts, comes to the surface with the words of the chief, notices the gaze of the chief looking at his face and asks. "No, it''s nothing. Rather than that, we''re going to be busy from now on. We have to immediately fix the barrier." After making an exasperated face, the chief switches to a serious expression and brings up what needs to be done from now on. Ah ~ , my attack destroyed it. I''m really sorry for what I did. Perhaps it''s a functional barrier that makes it so they can''t be seen from the outside world without any defensive capabilities. "Ah, before that, is it okay?" Before they fix the barrier, there is something I should do, so I call out. "What is it?" "Now that the cause has been removed, I think it would be a good idea to send power to the World Tree again. That will restore your strength." "Oh, I see. You just fought the Sacred Tree Eater, are you okay?" I think it would be better to restore the World Tree, so when I suggest it, he worries that it is after a battle. That part was healed by the Elixirs. "Yeah, there''s no problem. We took medicine and recovered." "I see. Speaking of the Sacred Tree Eater, and also the World Tree, thank you very much." "No, no, you''re welcome." When I make a bicep and show it to him, he thanks me again. I become embarrassed, so I immediately leave the two and join up with everyone who is a little ways away. "Okay, I decided to send magic to the World Tree again, is everyone okay?" "Yeah, no problem!!" "Nn." "I''m fine because I"m fully recovered." "I can go anytime." "Okay. Let''s go." ""Roger."" We immediately approach the bottom of the World Tree and everyone begins to send magic power. Come to think of it, how about sending not only magical power, but also Qi. Qi is like the root of life. It wouldn''t hurt to send it. I try to send my Qi along with my magic power. ""Huh?"" Everyone, including myself, raises a stupid voice. That is because the World Tree not only recovers, but also begins to grow while emitting a divine light. ""This is!?"" At the same time, a change also happens to Sarion-tachi. Both of them are getting younger and younger, and they both look like they are in their early twenties. And then, their androgynous gender changes into something that also has masculinity, giving off a mysterious aura. "My strength is rising ... !!" "Th, this is amazing!!" Before I knew it, the World Tree has grown to a height of about 200 meters, with lush green leaves growing without gaps, and white flowers bloom here and there. By that time, I can''t hide my surprise that they have become men with slender, slim figures, slender ikemen of the height of about 180 centimeters.(TN:Ikemen = handsome, good looking male) "I feel that I am more powerful than I was in my heyday. Maybe it''s because we''ve become a legendary race." After confirming something by squeezing and opening his hands, the chief mutters deeply. "You don''t mean!?" "Yes. High Elves." Sarion-san, who can''t hide his surprise at the chief''s words, involuntarily stares at the chief''s face, and the chief nods with a solemn look and replies. It seems that the elves evolved into high elves when not only magical power but also Qi was injected into it. You may not know what he''s saying, but I don''t know what he''s saying either. How exactly did this happen!? CH 294 Episode 294: Packed full of a man''s dreams "What exactly is this?" "We shouldn''t worry about that right now. We need to quickly put up a barrier. If it''s us now, the two of us should be able to set up a stronger barrier than before. Since the World Tree has grown so big, we need to put up a barrier as soon as possible to prevent anyone from entering." The chief tells Sarion-san, who is looking at his body dumbfoundedly, to hurry up. "Oh, Chief ... That''s right. Sarion-san comes to his senses with the chief''s words. "Well then, shall we start now?" "Understood." When the two agree, they begin chanting a spell. A complex circular pattern spreads out on the ground and begins to emit a faint light. [ It''s warm!! ] [ What is this? ] [ Amazing!! ] [ What are the two of them doing? ] Then, the fairies flock to them and start to dance happily. Not only that, but it seems that the light emitted by the pattern attracts beings who seem to be non-humans in various shapes, such as humanoids, animals, and natural phenomena. "Gh, ghosts?" Nanami mutters while being slightly frightened. However, although they don''t seem to have physical bodies, I feel that they are too sacred to be called ghosts. "If anything, I think they''re something like spirits. In the sense that they have no substance, they may be no different from ghosts." In response to Nanami''s mutter, Rei shares her thoughts. I think Rei''s idea is correct. "Spirits, huh. They certainly don''t look bad." When Nanami looks at the translucent beings who have no substance after hearing Rei''s words, her fear seems to disappear. "" ~~~ "" After a few minutes of chanting the incantation, the complex patterns at their feet begin to spread with tremendous force. And I can see something like a translucent dome covering the forest. It seems the pattern spreads throughout the forest and covers the whole area. It''s amazing to be able to create a barrier over such a wide area. "Fuu. It''s over. I instinctively thought we could do it, but I didn''t think we could put up a barrier so easily." "Certainly. Apparently, it seems that our power has increased considerably." The chief is surprised that their strength was beyond expectations, and Sarion-san looks down at his body as if agreeing. ""Chief ~ !!"" When the barrier is finished, out of nowhere, many voices resound and I feel them coming closer to where we are. "Oh, did they come back. Because I left them all alone. That''s right." The chief looks at the approaching elves and narrows his eyes. The appearance of the incoming elves has clearly changed. "Chief!! What exactly is going on!? They suddenly became like this!!" "Right, right!! They suddenly got bigger and it''s really hard to move!!" "It''s true!! They''ve grown so big that it hurts just by running a little!!" They, or rather, it''s closer to say the women rather than them. The confused elf women approach the chief. Moreover, none of them had fruits before at all, but without exception, the two flat fruits are swollen as if they have absorbed all the nutrients. Everyone is lifting up their fruits as if to show them off in an ostentatious display, so much so that the chief is cringing. "Or rather, everyone knows that he''s the chief. Even though his appearance has changed completely." "We don''t judge by appearance, but by the color of the soul we have, so we won''t lose sight of that just by changing the appearance." I mutter while looking at the chief, but someone picks up on my words. "Umm ... Are you from the guards?" "Yeah, that''s right. Have I changed that much?" "It''s outrageous." "Is that so. As I said earlier, we see things by their souls rather than their appearance, so we are indifferent to changes in appearance. However, I can''t overlook this because it interferes with movement too much." Saying that, she lifts two anti-male weapons in front of me, just like the other elves. I can''t help but be captivated by the presence that is approaching my field of vision. "Onii-chan!!" "Ah, no, this is ... Hahahahaa!!" "It''s no use trying to deceive me by laughing!!" Nanami finds out that my gaze had been captured, and she puffs up her cheeks and gets angry. I hurriedly avert my eyes and give a wry smile. Still, Nanami is pissed and angry. "I have never met a human, are these nice for humans?" "Eh, ah, hmm. It''s more like a man''s dreams than those of human beings." I don''t know how to answer the question from the female guard, so I answer appropriately. "I don''t know what that is, but that''s right. Would you like to touch them?" "No thanks!!" The female member who takes those words seriously tilts her head with a strange expression and holds out the fluffy marshmallows in front of me, Nanami''s gaze is piercing, so I refrain from doing so. Even if Nanami and the others aren''t here, I''ll refuse!! It''s true? "What is that!! I''m envious!! Gugigi!" "Nn." Nanami clenches her teeth in frustration at the elves who suddenly grew bigger, and Shia makes a slightly envious expression. CH 295 Episode 295: King "Didn''t the World Tree get bigger?" "Oh, it''s true. And I''m feeling really good." "Right, what exactly is going on?" "Isn''t that the work of those humans after all?" After the female elves with their swollen breasts calmed down, their topic shifts to the recovery and growth of the World Tree in front of them. "Come to think of it, how did we evolve?" "Umu. It''s probably because the World Tree has grown, but if you can think of the cause ..." After being released, Sarion-san and the chief begin to talk about the reason why they evolved. The eyes of the two are directed at us, and the eyes of the other elves who have returned gather together. It''s really awkward. No, well, we were the ones who recovered the World Tree, and the World Tree grew when we recovered it, so it''s clearer than looking at a fire that we''re the cause. "It''s 90% likely because of their recovery." "Surely, that''s the only thing I can think of ..." Sarion-san and the chief nod while looking at us. "Come to think of it, I didn''t hear your name." "Oh, now that you mention it. I"m sorry, I didn''t even give my name. I''m Satou Fuhito, this is my sister Satou Nanami, and the people next to me from the left are Katsuragi Alexia, Shimotsuki Amane, and Kurosaki Rei." When I greet them and introduce everyone else, Nanami and the others take a step forward in line with my voice, bow, and then step back again. "No, no, thank you for introducing yourselves. So, I would like to ask you guys, did you feel anything while sending magic power?" -Giku! "N, no, I didn''t feel anything. Right?" I unintentionally stiffen my body, but try not to show it on my face as much as I can and ask Nanami to agree. I beg you!! Tell them it''s nothing!! "Eehh!? What?" Nanami''s expression looks puzzled, perhaps because I put too much pressure on her. "So, did you feel anything strange while sending magic to the World Tree?" I calm myself down and ask Nanami and the others again. "Nope. I didn''t feel anything." "Nn." "I didn''t feel anything either." "Right. Me too." Fuu. Apparently, they didn''t feel my Qi. No, it shouldn''t be possible for Rei to be unable to sense it, so she must have understood what I wanted at this moment. As expected of our Onee-san, we can rely on her. I am grateful for Rei''s consideration. "I, it seems like my sister and the others didn''t feel anything in particular either." "I see. But, in any case, thanks to you guys, there is no doubt that we were able to evolve like this. You could call it the work of God. From now on, let us pledge our absolute loyalty to you, no, to the King and his family and his consorts." When I reply with a cold sweat, for some reason the chief kneels down. "No, no, please spare me from that. We didn''t do anything. Besides, they''re not my consorts!!" "That''s a story I cannot comply with. Maybe it''s because my body has gradually gotten used to it, but I''ve come to understand that kneeling before the King is a natural act. We cannot go against it with our will. Even if they''re not your consorts, if they are people who have a close relationship with the King, they will be treated accordingly." I hurriedly try to get them to stand up, but they refuse to accept. "What do you think I should do with this?" "They pledge allegiance to Onii-chan, right? Isn''t it fine. I have no issues with it." "Nn. Take what you can get." Nanami feels like she is doing as she likes, and Shia takes the same attitude she had when we went to ESJ. "It''s not easy to become a King. Why don''t you give it a try." "Hmm. I don''t know what will happen in terms of international affairs, but if I don''t report it, there won''t be any problems." Thinking that it is someone else''s problem, Amane is looking at me with a grin, and for some reason Rei decides not to report this. Report it!! For some reason, it''s times like this that make me feel bad!! "Haa ... Please raise your heads. Even if you say so, I won''t give you any orders, so please continue to live your life as before. If something happens, please help me. Also, please stop interacting with me with a frightened attitude in the future. Otherwise I feel uncomfortable. That''s all from me." "I understand. As the King says." Once I shelve the problem and convey my request, the elves bow again. "Haa ... I guess I should have paid more attention." I slightly regret sending my Qi into the World Tree. "Then, from now on, we will hold a banquet to celebrate the subjugation of the Sacred Tree Eater, the recovery and growth of the World Tree, our evolution, and the arrival of a new King!!" ""Ooohh!!"" After that, a grand feast is held under the leadership of the elves. The female elves are dressed in traditional elven clothing that was originally made with slender figures in mind, so it seems like they are overflowing from the top and it is difficult to know where to look, also, the bare legs peeking out from under the short kantogi are slender and seductive, and my heart is pounding. "Uhehe ..." Being served drinks from both sides from such girls - the drink was juice - to get such a thing, it was a heavenly moment sandwiched between four fruits that grew to harvest in just one day. "I won''t say anything out of respect for everyone here, but I''ll be preaching later!!" "Guilty." "It''s only natural after what we''ve been through." "That''s right." I still don''t know that after the party is over, I will be forced to sit on my knees and have a hell of a sermon time. CH 296 Episode 296: Annihilation(Third Party Perspective) "At this time, we Lizardrians will depart to invade Earth!! Board the ship!!" ""Yes!!"" On a dock as large as the Tokyo Dome, thousands of Lizardman-type humanoid creatures, wearing uniforms with a white base, are lined up neatly in a rectangular shape. At the command of a Lizardrian standing in front of them, they board multiple space battleships that appear in science fiction. After boarding is completed, dozens of fleets of space battleships take off from the dock one after another. "Commander-in-Chief. The deployment of the fleet has been completed." "Umu. Start the warp engines and proceed to warp navigation as planned!!" "Yes!!" The bridge of the flagship that advances to the rear of the fleet. After receiving reports from his subordinates, the Commander-in-Chief issues the following instructions: if you warp, you can shortcut a distance of several light years. It is this technology that allows them to reach Earth in a matter of days. The subordinates send orders to the entire fleet via communication, and move to warp navigation with a signal. Just when it seemed the leading battleship suddenly accelerates, it disappears with a momentary sparkle. The ships that follow also disappear one after another into the black sea of space. They spend several days sailing while cooling the warp engines several times. They finally arrive just before the space where the Earth is located. "We will move to normal navigation from now on. Don''t let your guard down!!" "Yes!" It''s too dangerous to get too close with warp, so from a certain distance, they proceed while watching the situation with normal navigation. The Lizardrians learned from the last painful counterattack and prepared the best ships and the best elite troops for this invasion. With a shield fleet that boasts overwhelming defensive performance at the head, it raises its defensive power so that it will not be a problem even if it is hit by a high-output energy cannon at any time, and the attack fleet is equipped with weapons that can easily conquer the ground. There is no gap anywhere. This operation is put into action with a perfect lineup as far as anyone can imagine. However, it is only until this moment that they think so. "Urgent!! Urgent!! A huge amount of energy is approaching us at the speed of light!!" "What the hell!! Dodge immediately!! Send a message to the other ships as soon as possible." "Yes!" On the flagship''s bridge, one of his subordinates suddenly reports to the Commander with a blaring alarm, the impending energy is projected onto a floating translucent monitor. Following the Commander''s instructions, the fleet takes evasive action. "C, Commander!! The energy wave is too fast to avoid!!" "No way ..." However, the light reflected on the monitor quickly approaches in front of their eyes, and it is no longer possible to avoid it. The Commander is stunned speechless. "Haa!? We can''t run away anymore!! Contact the main star immediately!!" "Y ... Yes!!" The Commander freezes for a moment, but soon returns to his senses. He will not be able to return alive, but he will at least give instructions to send the information. A few seconds later, the fleet is swallowed up by a torrent of light and disappears without a trace. "No way!!" In one of the rooms of the main star, an aged Lizardrian slams his hand against the futuristic desk and stands up. "Annihilation!? It''s annihilation!?" It was the last data sent from the flagship of the fleet to invade Earth. What was written there was that the fleet would be annihilated, and that the cause was a huge energy wave coming from a certain direction on Earth. It was written that the preparations, which should have been perfect, had no success at all, and that they would be destroyed in an instant. "Is that planet really that much of a threat ..." The Earth was found to be no threat in the preliminary survey. Despite this, both the invading force and the invading fleet of his own country were completely defeated. He doesn''t even know how exactly they found out about their invasion plan. This time, for some reason, they were blocked. The aged Lizardrian makes a decision. "We may have dabbled in something we shouldn''t have ... If this is the case, we won''t be able to say goodbye. After talking to himself, the aged Lizardrian heads for the center of the planet to advise them to stop the invasion of Earth. On the other hand, around that time. The enormous energy wave that easily wiped out the fleet draws a straight line and rushes through the pitch-dark, endless glowing space without losing momentum. However, a huge rock appears to block the progress of the light. The rock is as big as a planet. A third person would think that the light and the rock would collide and cause an explosion. -Paan! However, no such explosion occurs, and the moment the light collides with the rock, the rock disappears without a trace, and the light continues on without incident. [ Kishaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! ] After pushing forward for a while, a huge monster appears next. A jet-black body and a strange figure that appears in the Cthulhu mythos. It seems to be making a threatening sound, but the voice does not resound in space. The monster senses danger from the huge amount of light that suddenly appears in front of it, and takes evasive action. -Juu! However, the light is too fast and the streak of light is too big. Unable to escape, it is easily swallowed by the torrent of light and disappears without a trace, just like the previous rock. -Paan! -Juu! -Paan! -Juu! Even after erasing the monster, every time an obstacle appears in front of the light, it will explode and melt into the darkness of the universe. The light goes on forever. CH 297 Episode 297: Pillar of light(Third Party Perspective) On that day, it emerged from the mountains of Ireland. "What is that!?" "Wow, amazing!!" "God''s miracle!!" Many people were captivated by it, and everyone gasped at the spectacle. It was a pillar of light that reached the heavens. The pillar of light was so divine that it was no exaggeration to say that a god had descended, and it emitted an aura that made one feel its strength. Some just stared blankly at the pillar of light, while others knelt and prayed. Some even captured the situation on camera, while others posted it on SNS. "Eeh, according to the information I just received, this video was shot in Ireland, and it captured a pillar of light towering upwards for several tens of seconds. What was even more surprising was that after the light went out, a forest suddenly appeared, even though there shouldn''t have been a forest there, and in the midst of it stood a remarkably large tree. However, after another few tens of seconds, all traces of such a thing disappeared. What exactly was it? This time we have Tamageta-hakasei, who is familiar with such paranormal phenomena."(TN:Hakasei is a learned person with a PHD, could be translated as Dr.) "Tamageta!!" "..." "No, I''m sorry!! Regarding this phenomenon ..." The videos posted on social media were picked up by many news programs, and were discussed with specialists familiar with the occult. However, in the end, it was nothing more than speculation, and no one appeared who could propose a solid theory. "Isn''t that the light from which a spirit descended?" "Certainly, that forest looked very similar to the forest where spirits live, according to folklore." "No, that must be the Fairy Forest." "No, no ..." Speculation lead to speculation, which eventually spread all over the world. On the other hand, at a certain royal castle. An old woman and a beautiful girl in her mid-teens were having a conversation while elegantly drinking tea in a gorgeous room. "What exactly is that, Obaa-sama." "There is an old legend in our royal family that elves live in the thickly forested mountains of the island of Ireland." "Isn''t that a dubious story?" The topic here is also about the pillar of light. The old woman passes on the handed down lore to the little girl, who furrows her brows and asks back. "Nope, it''s properly recorded in a book that only those who become King can read, and I heard that a long time ago, one member of the royal family married an elf." "No way ... Then ..." When then old woman presents the evidence, the girl immediately changes her expression and looks at the old woman''s face with a stunned expression. An old woman. She is the Queen of the Kingdom of Britannia, commonly known as England, and the other girl her granddaughter. The Kingdom of Britannia is a country that covers the entire island of Ireland and Britain. "Yeah, I think something must have happened in the elf forest." "I can''t believe such a thing is possible ..." The Queen nods in agreement with what her granddaughter imagines. When the granddaughter hears the Queen''s words, she never thought that the story of the fantasy world was real, and she is even more stunned. "That''s right. But, I''ve never heard of anything like this happening in the Elven Forest before. What exactly happened?" "Isn''t it okay to investigate?" The Queen tilts her head with her fan in front of her mouth. "No, you probably won''t be able to find it by normal means." "Then, what are you going to do?" The Queen answers her granddaughter''s question confidently. The confused granddaughter asks back at her negligence. "I would like to contact them based on the old legend." "How do you do that?" "That is ..." The Queen passes on to her granddaughter the method of interacting with the elves again. The day may come when exchanges between them and the elves will be restored. Also, at a certain cathedral. "How can you say that without calling it a miracle of God!!" "There is also the possibility that it is just a natural phenomenon!!" "What, are you stupid!! How can such a natural phenomenon exist!!" "Hurry up and investigate the place where that pillar of light was and make it our sacred place!!" "If you do that, England won''t be silent!!" "It''s a holy war! Our holy land is in the hands of the enemy. That''s enough reason to call it a holy war!!" "Are you stupid? This world is full of dungeons, and even if it''s just for nothing, when you''re doing your best to protect the realm of humans, even stupid people should take a break from holy wars!!" A heated discussion takes place at a round table that can seat eight people. "Quiet!!" ""..."" However, the room is filled with silence due to one man. That man is the Pope of the world''s largest religion. "First of all, it is a priority to conduct an investigation. Depending on how the information goes, our Holy Knights will move. Immediately blend in with the general public and conduct an investigation." ""Yes!"" Despite the fact that they had been arguing so violently until just now, they obediently follow the command of the Pope''s voice and begin to move. "Well, will it be a demon or a snake? I hope it will be useful to us ..." The Pope rubs his hand under his chin, looks into the distance, and distorts the corners of his mouth. CH 298 Episode 298: Despair and hope(Third Party Perspective) "Haa ... Haa ... I can''t do it anymore, desu ..." Noelle, who has been stuck working with her sweaty white-based priest''s uniform stuck to her body today, is so tired that she drops the staff she is holding and collapses on the spot. She is gasping for breath, and her face is marked with fatigue, a testament to the rigors of her daily labor. "Oops, is that okay? People will die again because of you?" A soldier who is watching her puts on a crazed smile and whispers in her ear from behind. A few days ago, a local was killed as a result of Noelle''s attempt to negotiate. Since the one who killed them was one of the soldiers behind her, there was nothing wrong with Noelle herself. However, Noelle is a person with a unique world view, and she has a kind-hearted personality. As such, she still feels responsible for the death of that one person. The soldier knows that, so he whispers to corner her. "Kuh ... You coward ... Desu ..." Noelle jumps back from the spot and turns around, glaring at the soldier. Normally, she isn''t the kind of person who would so such a thing, but perhaps because she is gradually cornered and her hatred for the soldiers is increasing, her heart is becoming rough. "Feel free to say whatever you want. We are also heartbroken, aren''t we? We are compelled to sacrifice the few in order to protect the many, which is the life of the entire nation. Besides, if you work properly, nothing will happen." Despite kidnapping Noelle and forcing her to work, they put their own incompetence on the shelf and try to put the responsibility of the food shortage on Noelle''s shoulders. "Kuh ... ... ... ... ... I understand, desu ..." After being silent for a while with her head down, Noelle replies as if she has given up and forcibly stands up with her cane as support. "Fufufufu! Yes, that''s good. Then, please spread the field more and more and apply the magic of growth promotion, okay? We are increasing our staff." ""Kukukukuku!"" She struggles to get up even though she is dizzy, and the soldier laughs as he watches her trying to work again. The soldiers around him are also looking down at her with a mocking look. It''s like saying she''s just a food production machine." "Change Field!!" Noelle suppresses her frustration and chants magic. "Kuh ..." Her consciousness jumps in the middle of the magic. As is natural of Noelle, who is called a Saint, even though she has a huge amount of magical power, she cannot continue to use magic forever. In addition, the magical power consumption of Change Field and Grow magic varies greatly depending on the range and duration of the effect. After the local was killed, Noelle was forced to use magic with maximum efficiency. With almost no magical power left, using it normally would only make it impossible to use magic, but Noelle had a special skill, so she was able to use magic even when her magical power was gone. Vitality conversion. It was a skill that replenished mana with life force. It was a useful skill, but in a case like this, on the contrary, she was getting cornered more and more. "Haa ... Haa ..." Change Field was used several times today. Ten hectares of wilderness, which was ten times the amount used in Egypt, was transformed into a field, and her consciousness became faint. "Grow!!" However, she casts the next magic without stopping. "Guuuuuuuu! ..." The vitality leaves her body inevitably. It is a feeling that blood is oozing out of her body, and her body temperature is gradually decreasing, her consciousness becomes distant, she can no longer hear the voices around her, and eventually even her vision is gone. In other words, Noelle does not stop exercising magic even though she feels the fear of death approaching. This is partly due to Noelle''s own personality, but it is also a result of Japan''s anime education. The main character never gives up. Her feelings of such support her. And, if she doesn''t give up, someone will come to her rescue someday. She believes so, though she has no basis for it. "Hey!! What is that!?" "I don''t know!!" "Is this a harbinger of something!?" "What country is that from!?" Noelle continues to use magic even though her consciousness is hazy, but suddenly the soldiers around her become flustered. In her hazy field of vision, she looks in the direction the soldier is looking, there is a pillar of light extending straight into space. "Th, that is ... the Hero summoning light?" Noelle remembers seeing that light. Yes, it is very similar to the summoning that is common in anime. She''s watched it so much that she can''t even tell the difference between reality and fantasy. "As expected ... the Hero will come, desu ..." Seeing that light, Noelle feels relieved. Her consciousness seems to fade away as it is, but she bites her lip and wakes herself up with the pain. A Hero will come to help her soon. Until then, she will never give up. With that strong determination, she puts on a determined expression and puts her magic into action. "Saint-sama? We''re ready to go home. After that magic is over, you can take a rest. Oh, and this is today''s meal." The soldier leader pretends to be calm and gives Noelle a meal, leaving the bare minimum of soldiers behind. "Please come and help me quickly, desu ... Hero-sama." Noelle mutters while exercising magic. CH 299 Episode 299: Ora, wakuwaku suzzo(Hey, isn''t it exciting)(TN:This is OBVIOUSLY referencing something, but I have no clue what. Ora is something gangster-types tend to say.) "Then, take good care of yourself. If anything happens, we will help." "Yes, thank you very much." We had a party and stayed at the Elf Village. As a result of my constant efforts, I succeeded in getting them to not take awe-inspired attitudes as much as possible. Nanami and the others gave me a sermon, but I managed to get through it and wake up in the morning. I''m very tired mentally. I feel like I''m more tired from that than the banquet. Aside from that, even though it is early in the morning, we are sent off by all the elves, no, the high elves, and had them open the transfer gate leading to Stonehenge, and we are about to return. The teleportation gate is a structure that looks like a cut-out part of the castle gate, and the part that we will pass through is distorted black and swirling. "Then, everyone take care." "Then, see you!!" "Nn." "See you." "Excuse me." With our final greetings, we slip through the transfer gate. Immediately after, what spreads out in front of us is a group of megaliths that we should have just seen the day before, but which are terribly nostalgic. "It''s only been a day, but I feel like I''m finally back." "That''s right." Nanami must have had the same impression as me, and she nods at my words as I mutter deeply. Despite there being dungeons on Earth, no, because dungeons have become routine, we feel we returned to reality from a more fantasy world. "Somehow, I know I slept, but it doesn''t feel real, so I want to sleep again." "I want to sleep a little more leisurely, too." Amane and Rei seem to be mentally exhausted. "Nn." Shia is the same as usual. "I''m sure everyone is tired, but let''s go back to the dungeon and go to the next country. Take it easy while we''re investigating the dungeon." ""Roger"" "Nn." We walk outside from Stonehenge. "Obaa-sama, can you really contact them here." "I don''t know. It seems we haven''t been in touch for 200 years. Even so, we won''t know unless we give it a try. Let''s do it." "Understood." When we are about to pass by the boulder, three people appear from the tip of the boulder. I accidentally turned off the detection, so I didn''t realize it until late, but one is an old woman, and the other is a girl who seems to be her granddaughter. The other is a man who seems to be quite strong. We lightly bow and pass by, without saying anything in particular. At that time, my eyes meet with the man''s for a moment, but we are able to pass each other without anything in particular happening. Hoo. I''m glad nothing was said. "Ah, Aniki!! You were safe!! You didn''t come back at all, so I wondered where exactly you went!!" "It''s true!! Where have you been all this time!?" I felt relieved for only a short while. As I leave Stonehenge, I hear familiar voices. It is the duo of explorers we had serve as guides when we came to England. "O, oh. I''m sorry. I''ll give you more rewards than planned, so please forgive me." "Th, thank you very much!! That''s also important, but what on earth were you doing!? We were worried?" I offer a large reward as an apology for making them wait, but it seems that''s not the problem. For some reason, they seemed to be worried. "Would you believe me if I told you we were in the Elf Forest?" "Haa!? What are you talking about, Aniki, there''s no way there''s a forest like that!! That''s a fairy tale, isn''t it?" "That''s right. That''s the normal impression." I try to be honest, but they don''t believe me. Naturally. We never thought that a fantasy race like elves would live on this Earth. "But, there''s also evidence. This is the leaf of the World Tree, you know?" "Aniki, are you kidding me? That kind of thing is obviously fake." I take out a leaf from the World Tree that the elves gave me as proof that I went to the Elf Forest, but they shrug their shoulders saying such a thing is fake. "Then, I also have a picture taken with an elf." "That kind of thing can be easily synthesized nowadays." By the way, when I showed him the picture I took with the elf, he closed his eyes and shook his head. "What about this video?" "How elaborate is it to even create a language?" When I show them a video of the elves, they seem to hear it in a different language. Since we were all able to converse, it''s possible that these guys don''t talk to foreigners very often, so their Conversation proficiency isn''t that high. As expected, I try to show them everything from roundabout physical evidence to the core things, but they still don''t believe me. They won''t believe it until they see them in person. But, I don''t think I''ll take them with me. I don''t know if they will leak it. But, if there are elves, it''s possible that this world is full of fantasies other than dungeons. If you search for it, you might find spheres that grand wishes if you collect seven of them, or fruits that give you superhuman powers.(TN:DBZ and One Piece.) I abruptly get even more excited. It might be interesting to try to find them.(TN:Gazen wakuwaku shite kuru. It''s where the episode title comes in.) I leave the country while thinking about such things. CH 300 Episode 300: Okay, it''s war!?(Third Party Perspective) "They left ..." "Umu, that''s right." The Chief of the High Elves and Sarion mutter after seeing their human King pass through the transfer gate. "I didn''t think they would really solve the problem we were having. My intuition hasn''t given up on me yet, right Chief." Even now, Sarion asks the chief with an expression of disbelief. Even though he originally thought it was useless, he never thought they could really solve it. However, as a result of inviting according to intuition, the problem had been solved. It was the absolute best result. "That''s right. You''ve always had good intuition. When you were little, we had a hard time with it." The Chief replies to Sarion''s question with a distant look as if he was nostalgic for the past. When Sarion was a child, he was quite a mischievous practical joker, and when the adults, including the Chief, tried to catch him, he escaped as if he had sensed their attacks in advance. "Please excuse me from talking about when I was a child. It''s been several hundred years now. Even so, how did we actually evolve? No matter how much magical power you have, just giving magical power wouldn''t do this." After Sarion gives a wry smile and shakes his head, he returns to the main topic. "Probably because of the power of Fuhito-sama." The Chief gives a straightforward answer to that question. "What did you say!?" "When Fuhito-sama was asked the question, he was somewhat flustered. He probably knew why we evolved." To Sarion who is widening his eyes in surprise, the Chief continues to explain his reasoning. When the Chief asked questions to Fuhito and the others, he carefully observed their facial expressions and body movements. Therefore, he could see through the suspicious behavior of Fuhito. "You observed well." "Even though I look like this, I''m the Chief. My power of observation is certain. Fo!Fo!Fo!" At Sarion''s admiration, the Chief lets out a loud laugh. "Even so, let alone recovering the World Tree, to have the power to make it grow." He didn''t feel anything in particular from the brilliance of his soul, and he looked like an ordinary boy, but if you just looked at the results, that wasn''t the case. "Seeing that tremendous pillar of light, it wouldn''t be strange." "Ah, that attack that erased the Sacred Tree Eater, huh. I certainly felt the terrifying trembling undulations." The Chief answers while remembering the pillar of light that illuminated the entire forest and even destroyed the barrier that was made with the power of everyone in the village combined. The two of them sensed a tremendous amount of energy from that attack. Even if all the High Elves in the village put up a barrier, it would be torn like paper. "Umu. That wasn''t magical power. Perhaps that power was diverted to recovery instead of attack." "I see. If that''s the case, it isn''t a story that doesn''t make sense for the World Tree to grow ..." Sarion turns around and stares at the World Tree, which has grown even more gigantic and is emitting a divine aura. If that much energy was used for recovery instead of attacking, it could have a different effect than magical power and encourage growth instead of recovery. That''s what he agreed with. "By the way, maybe because my body wasn''t accustomed to the evolution yesterday, I didn''t realize it, but it looks like it''s changed quite a bit." THe two had generally speculated about their evolution, but the Chief mentions the changes in their bodies. "Oh, I feel that too. Especially ..." ""When I woke up in the morning Σ""(TN:The Chief ends a lot of his speaking with the character Σ , usually ''jya no'', that''s why that''s in there.) Two voices overlap. Yes, of course the change in appearance and magical power is remarkable, but what is even more remarkable is the resurrection of libido. A healthy man would be energetic every morning, but until yesterday due to losing their libido, they didn''t react at all to anything they did. They can''t hide their bewilderment as if it is when they were still young. Of course, the change is not limited to the two of them, but spread to all the High Elves in the village. They shouldn''t care about their appearance, but when they saw the symbolism of women overflowing from the highly revealing traditional costumes, many men involuntarily leaned forward. In addition, there were those who had perverted looks, lured by something like a female pheromone. On the other hand, the female elves also blush when they glance at the male elves, they show reactions that hadn''t been seen until yesterday, and women chat happily with each other, making them feel the expression of emotions like never before. Among them, there are even men and women who appear to be on good terms even though it''s only been one day. "This may be the day when we will welcome new lives soon." "Certainly. Putting that aside, who do you prefer, Chief?" The Chief mutters as he looks at the villagers and narrows his eyes. However, Sarion suddenly starts asking vulgar questions. "Umu. Let''s see. After all, it seems to be Almina, who is close to my age. It seems that both her appearance and her soul rejuvenated like mine. Above all, she is ''Bain bain''. How about your preference, Sarion?"(TN:Bain bain means voluptuous, full bodied, etc. Basically she''s got big boobs.) "Fuun. For me is definitely my childhood friend Sarina. While most women have become ''Bain bain'', I can''t get enough of the same slenderness as before." "Fumu, does this look like it will be war?" Tastes in direct opposition. Sparks fly between the eyes of the two. "Chief, are we doing it?"(TN:Yaru ka?) "Bring it on!!"(TN:Nozomu tokoro ja!!) In this way, changes occur through evolution in the Elf Village. It''s the season of love for the first time in hundreds of years. A few years from now, the Elf Village will experience an unprecedented rush of childbirth, but that''s a story for the future. CH 301 Episode 301: Peaceful journey and the Hunters'' Guild After leaving the Elf Village, we quickly return to the dungeon, transfer to the next dungeon, and have everyone who is mentally exhausted sleep. After all, if you go sightseeing for days on end and encounter strange situations like elves, even if it''s a trip that also serves as an investigation, it''s mentally exhausting. Of course, it''s not a bad thing, it''s a kind of reaction to your excitement, but sometimes you need time to relax and do nothing. "Luck, can you handle the rest?" "Won!" I also investigate for a while, and after collecting a certain amount of information, I leave Luck to look after everything and go to sleep. After that, we repeatedly survey and transfer to various countries for sightseeing. Before I knew it, we had reached Germany after traveling through several countries. Until then, we were able to enjoy a peaceful trip without being involved in events like those in the United States and England. I think it''s safe to say that Luck''s Kagema were able to conquer most of the major tourist spots in the countries we visited. Also, thinking about the future, Luck is increasing the number of Kagema that can wander around at any time. I wonder if there are at least several million Kagema released all over the world now. It''s increasing all the time, so soon there should be no place in the world that I can''t go to. Luck couldn''t defeat B-rank monsters, but if it felt like it, it might be able to destroy humans. I think it would be difficult for Luck to defeat a handful of people with B-rank or higher. But, even I don''t want to deal with Kagema that spring up inexhaustibly. My body trembles violently. "Won?" Perhaps sensing my trembling, Luck tilts its head looking at my complexion beside me. "It''s nothing." "Kuun." As soon as it sensed that, I smiled and patted Luck''s head, and after whining, it lay down next to me and closed its eyes. "Just for a bit, can I go to the Hunters'' Guild?" When the investigation in Germany is over and we go outside the dungeon, Rei suddenly speaks up. I don''t think there is a particular need to go to the current place''s guild. "Nn? What''s wrong?" I wonder if something happened and ask. "No. It''s about time I compiled some data, so I thought I''d report it once. There are some familiar faces over there, so it''s just perfect." "I see. I don''t mind? Right?" After hearing Rei''s answer, I am relieved that there is no particular problem, so I ask the other members to confirm. "Yeah!! Of course it''s okay." "Nn." "It''s totally fine, right? Originally that was the main while tourism was the sub." The other three nod in agreement. "Right? So, is it better to act separately?" "No, I''ve already talked to Hunters'' Guilds around the world, so it doesn''t matter if we''re together. I don''t mind if each of you talks about what you think." "Alright. Well then, let''s stop by the Hunters'' Guild before today''s sightseeing." ""Roger."" In Germany, I hadn''t gotten involved with anyone, so this time I entrusted Rei with the guidance and we move to the Hunters'' Guild. When we step into the Hunters'' Guild, here, as well, there are no staff who are willing to take care of us like in Japan, with Rei in the lead, we walk to the female staff member who is sitting at the counter doing some work. "Excuse me, can I have a minute?" "Yes, do you need something?" When Rei reaches the counter and speaks to the staff member, the staff member raises her head and asks what she wants. "I want to meet Agnes, is it possible?" "Do you have an appointment?" As soon as the name Agnes is mentioned, the staff member''s expression changes to one of suspicion and asks if there is an appointment. They must be a great person as far as the attitude of the staff member is concerned. Rei is also an S-rank explorer. It wouldn''t be strange to have such a connection. But, it seems that the staff member doesn''t know about Rei, so it''s only natural that they would react like that. "I don''t have one, but there is a case I would like to report." "I can''t let you in without an appointment." The staff member replies with a resolute attitude to Rei, who says she has no appointment. However, Rei doesn''t give up. "If you say that Rei from Japan has come to see her, she should be able to understand. Could you please confirm once?" "Eh, S-rank!? I, I''m sorry, I''m sorry. I will confirm at once!!" Rei smiles and presents her guild card to check again. "Ah, I''m sorry. There is a person who wants to meet the boss. Yes, yes. They said they don''t have an appointment, but, eh, no, I thought about it, but it''s a Japanese S-rank explorer named Kurosaki Rei, eh!? Ah, yes, I, I understand, I''ll let them know immediately!!" I wonder if the other person who was contacted on the extension tried to respond in the same way as the staff member in front of us, and changed their response as soon as they heard Rei''s name in the same way. "Excuse me!! Boss is going to meet you. I''ll guide you there." "Thank you very much. I''m counting on you." Thus, we are guided to the boss. CH 302 Episode 302: Report and top-secret request -Kon kon kon kon! "Pardon me, please go ahead." The female staff member who guides us opens the door and invites us into the reception room. "Please take a seat on the sofa over there and wait. The boss will be here soon, so please wait a moment." After recommending seats in the back, the staff member stands near the entrance. -Kon kon kon kon! "Yes." "It''s me." "Please." Within a few minutes, there is a knock on the door, and the female staff member responds and opens the door. A woman with blonde hair in a tight suit comes inside. She has an atmosphere of being able to do her job and a body full of confidence. The woman comes over to us, and without sitting down in her seat, she comes in front of us. Rei, who understands her intentions when she gets quite close, stands up and stands in front of her. "Long time no see, Rei. Nice to see you." "Yeah, it''s been a while. I''m happy too." The two hug each other and rejoice at their reunion. It seems that the two are on good terms. "Are you here on business?" "It''s half work and half private. I think you''ve already received information about the dungeon disappearance cases, but I''m researching that teleportation trap while also traveling." After they finish hugging, they start talking a little. "Yeah. I got a call from Japan. I was surprised that it was the work of a teleportation trap. So, these kids ..." "Yeah. They''re my collaborators this time. They''re young, but they''re stronger than me, and they''re the ones who discovered that the transfer trap was the cause of this incident. Don''t take them lightly." Agnes looks down at us as if she were judging items. Rei, who is watching the situation, spins words to restrain her. "Hmm, is that so. I''m Agnes. I''m the Branch Manager of this Hunters'' Guild. Nice to meet you." "My name is Satou Fuhito. It''s nice to meet you." "My name is Satou Nanami. It''s nice to meet you!!" "Katsuragi Alexia. Regards." "I''m Shimotsuki Amane. It''s nice to meet you." She turns around and greets us, so we stand up, introduce ourselves, and shake hands. "Speaking of which, excuse me, but what kind of relationship do you have with Rei?" "Nn? You haven''t heard about it yet? We''re friends. I studied abroad in Japan when I was a student. That''s when I met Rei." "I see. You seem to get along quite well." When I ask her what I am curious about, Agnes answers with a smile. "Fufufuu. When I was a student, Rei was one of the few people who could converse with me in my mother tongue, so we became friends." "Fufufuu. Well, at the time I was the only one who understood German, and I was asked to take care of her, so I was often with her, so naturally we became friends." While looking at Rei, Agnes replies with a slightly distant look as if reminiscing those days. Rei has been brilliant since her school days. As expected. "Okay then, have a seat." With Agnes'' words, everyone sits down on their seat. Agnes sits down on the sofa facing us. "So, what are you here for today?" Agnes asks again about today''s business. "It''s not that big of a deal. I thought I''d see your face, and I''m sure you''ve heard that I''m investigating signs of the metastasis trap, but I''ve gathered a little bit of that data, so I thought I''d send it to Japan along with a report." "I see. Is that so. I thought Rei surely managed to sniff it out ..." While nodding at Rei''s reply, Agnes stammers as if thinking that it was a different story. "Did something happen?" "I will talk about that matter later. For now, tell me about the transfer trap." "Understood." Rei notices the situation and asks, but when Agnes tells her she''ll talk later, she nods, tells her what she knows so far, and hands her a report summarizing the contents. "I see. This is useful information. Thank you. I will use it well." "Yeah, there''s a limit to the number of dungeons we can investigate. I''m counting on you." "Alright. Leave it to me." Agnes seems very satisfied after receiving the report and data. "So, about the previous matter, what exactly happened?" "Oh. About that, didn''t you go to the Hunters'' Guild in England?" When the investigative report on the dungeon disappearance incident is settled down, she moves the topic to the topic that she stopped talking about before. "Yes. There was a lot of various commotions." "Right. That''s it, apparently they were kidnapped." "Who was?" "The Saint was." "Eh!? Is that even possible!?" Rei is surprised at the content of the topic, which seems to shock her. Looking at her surprise, the Saint is a very important person in the fantasy world, but it seems that this is also the case in reality. "Yeah, I''ve actually been secretly asked to look for clues about her." "Is that so." Rei''s expression seems to have fallen into place when Agnes responds. "So, I''d like you to keep this to yourself, but I''d like Rei to gather information, search, and if possible rescue her, but will you accept?" "Hmm, what should I do." When Agnes asks Rei with a serious expression, Rei doesn''t give an immediate answer and looks worried. Even though it''s an investigation, she''s traveling, so she may be wondering whether to accept it. "If you''re taking us into consideration, please accept the request. If we can cooperate, we will cooperate." "Haa ... Understood. I''ll accept the request." I offer a helping hand so that Rei can easily take over, and after Rei lets out a sigh, she nods at Agnes. "He''s a nice guy, isn''t he. Didn''t you catch a good one?" "It''s not like that!!" When Agnes raises the corners of her mouth towards Rei with a grin, Rei''s face turns bright red and she shouts. What exactly are they talking about? Putting that aside, we receive a top-secret request to collect information and rescue an explorer known as the Saint. CH 303 Episode 303: Clue "So? Do you have any clues as to where the Saint was kidnapped?" Rei asks Agnes. We''ve accepted the job, but if they say they don''t have any clues, we''ll give up searching. "Right. All I know currently is where she was kidnapped, a guess as to why she was kidnapped, and the approximate direction of where she was kidnapped to." Agnes'' answer to the question seems to say that there are almost no clues. "In particular?" "A plane from Egypt to England was hijacked after arriving at the airfield, demanding custody of the Saint, and it seems she obediently complied. Thanks to that, no other passengers were harmed. As for why she was kidnapped, she seems to have used magic in a flashy manner in Egypt. She probably caught their eye. And finally, the direction in which her plane, which carried her, was headed is likely to be in the Middle East." In other words, the only clue is that the Saint''s magic was noticed by some organization, and she was kidnapped from England to the Middle East. There is no solid proof that she is in the Middle East, so it seems difficult to find her. "I see. That''s quite difficult. If I could at least find out what country she was in, I could try to find her, but that would only be a waste of money." "That''s right. I''ve called out to other reliable and high-ranked people, but I haven''t gotten any useful information yet." They both seem to be giving up. But a very thorough search is ... Ah, wait? It''s possible that might unexpectedly take care of itself. However, putting aside Rei, I''m hesitant to reveal Luck''s powers to Agnes, should I suggest it when we get out of here. For that, various information is necessary. First ... "Umm ~ , can I ask you a question?" "Oh, I''ll listen." "So, this Saint? Who are they?" I don''t know who the Saint is, so I raise my hand and ask. In fantasy works, the Saint has a very important post in a church-like organization, but I wonder where and who the Saint in this world is. ""Huh!?"" However, the moment I ask the question, the air in the room freezes. Eh, what exactly is wrong? "Haa ~ , Onii-chan ..." "Fuu-kun ..." "Fuhito-kun, that''s a bit ..." "I knew you had no common sense, but you have to be kidding me, Satou-kun ..." For some reason, the four of them give me a shocking cold stare. Eh!? Seriously, is the Saint really that famous? "Hou. I never thought there would be an explorer who didn''t know about the Saint. On the contrary, you''re interesting." Agnes looks at me in a different way than everyone else. I''m so embarrassed, so please excuse me!! "A, anyway? What kind of person is the Saint after all?" "Haa ~ , well, it''s fine. The Saint is an explorer of the Principality of Letokia, and she''s a person with unparalleled talent in recovery magic. It seems that she can revive even those who are almost dead, and cure diseases that cannot be cured by modern medicine. It is said that even a serious injury like having something partially missing can be healed as if the injury had never happened. Normally, limbs can''t be regrown. That''s why despite the world common explorer rank being B-rank, it''s not an exaggeration to say that she''s an S-rank or an SS-rank in Japan because of her recovery ability. In other countries, she is invited with similar treatment. Because of that ability, there must be quite a lot of people in the world who want to borrow her power.(TN:Seems to be referring to Latakia perhaps?) When I suppress my embarrassment and ask again, Rei lets out a big sigh and explains. When I hear about it, it seems that she certainly has the power to be called a Saint. If she has that much power, it wouldn''t be strange to be targeted on a daily basis and have guards, but there might have been some unforeseen circumstances. "That''s an amazing person. So, do you know what that person looks like? Also, if there''s something she wore or something related to her, I''d like to see it." "Nn? Well, there aren''t many photos of the Saint on the market, but everyone in the guild takes a photo for identification. Wait a minute. Also, it seems that the Saint was planning to go to Japan at this time, but her luggage has arrived at the airport in Japan and is being kept there, so if you go there, you might be able to see it. Oops, here it is." Agnes is able to open the page she is looking for by operating her smartphone while talking about photos and luggage, and shows me the screen of her smartphone. A beautiful girl who can certainly be called a Saint is projected there. "Can I take a picture of this with my camera?" "Though that''s no good, it''s fine if it''s Rei''s personal cell phone." If possible, I would definitely like to have this photo of her face, so when I ask Agnes for confirmation, she says that it''s fine if it''s Rei. Does she have a smartphone for work as an explorer? In that case, measures may have been taken to prevent information leaks. Then you can rest assured. "I understand. Can I ask you to do that?" "Understood." I ask Rei to take a picture with her smartphone. Now all that''s left is the luggage. I have all the materials to carry out what I have in mind, so I gloat inside. "Then, don''t expect too much, just wait." "Understood. However, I''ll be desperately hoping. Let me know if you find out anything." "Roger." Afterwards, we chat for several minutes before leaving the Hunters'' Guild due to time constraints. CH 304 Episode 304: Method of finding the Saint "Can I have a moment, everyone?" "Yeah? What''s wrong? Onii-chan." I stop everyone when we leave the Hunters'' Guild. Nanami tilts her head curiously and looks up at me. "I have something I want to talk to everyone about. Is it okay if we move to a place a little less conspicuous?" "Of course!!" "Nn." "Okay ~." "I don''t mind." I want to talk about what I am thinking about, so when I suggest it, everyone answers with a smile, so we quietly move to an unpopulated place, I confirm with my eyes and senses that no one is watching, and then we transfer. The destination where our vision switches to is in a deep forest. It is completely unmaintained, and you can see that it is deep in the forest to the extent that it is not touched by human hands. We won''t be disturbed here, and I don''t think anyone will be listening in on us. "So, what are we talking about? Is the Saint involved in the fact that we moved right away after leaving the Hunters'' Guild?" Rei, who seems to have finished checking the area and confirming that there are no people or enemies, takes the lead and asks me. "Ah, that''s right. As for the whereabouts of the Saint, I think I can find her?" "Eh!? Really!?" Amane is surprised at my reply and lets out a strange voice. "To be exact, it''s Luck, though." "Won?" In response to Amane''s voice, I nod and look at Luck. Luck looks at me curiously and tilts its head. "Oh, so that''s what it is. Good job, Onii-chan!! For times like this, you scattered Luck''s Kagema all over the world until now, didn''t you?" "R, right!!" I can''t say it''s different when Nanami''s eyes sparkle in admiration, so I involuntarily break into a cold sweat and puff out my chest with a doya face. I want to be a cool Onii-chan in front of my Imouto, so it can''t be helped!! "So, the Kagema are still increasing in number, and if you add up the number of Kagema in the world, I think it''s a ridiculous number." "If you search for the Saint with those Kagema, you might find her, right?" "That''s right." After I act cool in front of my little sister and proceed with the conversation, Rei asks me to confirm, so I nod my head in agreement. "Ah. I thought you wanted a picture of the Saint''s face and one of her belongings. I definitely thought you fell in love with the cuteness of the Saint at first sight and became a stalker-like pervert." "Is that so!!" Amane says such with a face that says it suddenly became clear, is a very unconvincing assessment that she thought I was a pervert until just then. Even though I don''t usually pay attention to things like your breasts. How rude. I accidentally make a tsukkomi. "I thought it would be better to have a medium that clearly recorded the photo of the face rather than a vague memory when I told Luck later, also, I thought if the Saint''s belongings had a smell attached to the, it would be able to find them from that direction as well. Please don''t misunderstand." "Fuhito-kun is a late bloomer, isn''t he. My bad, my bad." When I explain, I get an unsatisfying reply from Amane who is somewhat unsatisfied. I don''t think I''m particularly a late bloomer. After all, if I were to go out with someone, I would have to think about the future, so I just want to think about it properly before giving an answer. "So, it''s fine to have Luck look for her, but you want an item with a scent aside from the photo of her face, right?" While I am thinking about something else, Rei speaks to me. "That''s right. It would be nice if I could temporarily stop the investigation and return to Japan to borrow something from her luggage. In the worst case, I''ll go alone." "Idiot. I can''t leave a woman''s luggage to a man." I thought it would be bad to have everyone else involved, so I thought I''d go alone, but Amane says it''s only natural. Thanks to that, I am able to avoid being labeled as a pervert. By the way, in the first place, is it possible for this to be entrusted to someone other than us. I wonder if Rei''s power and a letter of introduction from Agnes will help in that regard. More questions come to my mind, but I stop thinking since Rei will do something about it. "Is that right. Luck, is it possible to transfer from here to here?" "Won!" So, I change the subject and ask Luck if it would be possible to transfer from the edge of Korea to the Hakata area, and it replies that there would be no problem. Oh, I see, then we can return to Japan without any problems. "I see!! How about the number of uses?" "Wowon!" "Oh, amazing!! You can use it 60 times already? If so, we should be able to make it back here today. Then, - with everyone - should we go home together?" When I ask it how many times, it says that before it knew it, it could transfer 60 times a day. I know that if it can use it that much, we would be able to use it in conjunction with the dungeon''s transfer trap to return to the current location without any problems, so I propose that everyone return home temporarily. "If we can come back in no time, let''s do it." "Right. If you can do that, I think that''s the best." "Understood. Let''s go back to Japan immediately." ""Roger."" We teleport to the airport in Japan, where the Saint''s luggage would be, via Luck''s Kagema. CH 305 Episode 305: The search begins We arrive at a Japanese airport with Luck''s Shadow Transfer. "Luck-chan has become so convenient that I can''t let go of it." "Truly." I and Nanami mutter deeply.(TN:Not sure why it''s listed in that order, I thought only Nanami and maybe the other girls called Luck with ''chan'', but this makes it seem like Fuhito is ...) Only the Americas are too far away to teleport directly, but if we go via Russia on the Eurasian continent, we can teleport across, so there are virtually no places we can''t go with Luck. It takes a few seconds for one Shadow Transfer. A few minutes to repeat it ten times. It''s like a calculation error to move several thousand kilometers. If the teleportation distance increases from now on, it will be possible to teleport directly, so at that time I think it will be possible to teleport anywhere in the world in one shot. I look forward to that time. "Well then, let''s go see the Saint''s luggage." "Yeah, right." We step into the airport. "Excuse me, I would like to meet the person in charge, is that possible?" "Eh, ah, I''m sorry. Please wait a moment." When Rei presents her guild card to the receptionist and speaks to them, they hurriedly call the extension. "Thank you for waiting. My name is Naito, the person in charge. You wanted to talk to me?" A man in his fifties appeared a few minutes later. He had gray hair and a stocky build. "Hello. It''s a bit complicated to talk about here, so I''d prefer somewhere a little more secluded." "Understood. Please come this way." As expected, seeing as it is a top-secret request, we can''t talk about it in such a public place, so we decide to move to another room. "We have measures against eavesdropping here, and no one but me will hear, so what do you need to ask me?" "Understood. If I say Saint, would you understand?" "Yeah, yes. Is that the case. I will bring you her luggage, so could you wait for a while?" "Thank you very much." We all sit down once in a place that looks like a reception room, but when Naito-san hears Rei''s words, he immediately realizes what she means when she says that we are searching for the whereabouts of the Saint. He leaves the room once and comes back with a large carry case. "This is the luggage of Saint-sama." "Thank you very much. I''ll take a look." Rei stands up and opens the carry case. "This is ... Japanese anime goods?" When we stand up and surround the case and look inside, we find a large amount of Japanese anime goods stuffed in addition to the luggage necessary for the trip. "Saint-sama seems to like Japanimation very much." "I feel like I have a sense of intimacy." I still don''t know anything about the Saint''s personality, so I thought she was a very prudish person, but looking at the contents of her luggage, she doesn''t seem to be that way, so I feel a sense of closeness. "Ah, isn''t this ''Moblin Slayer''!! I like it too." It came out when Rei was searching through the luggage. Moreover, her hobby overlaps with mine, and I feel that I can get along well with the Saint.(TN:This hobby that came out of nowhere that Fuhito has never mentioned or shown any interest in before.) "How is it?" "Won!" I had Luck quietly sniff while we surrounded the luggage, and when I check with Luck a little, it replies that it remembers it with a small cry that only I can hear. "Rei." "Understood." Rei is still looking around the luggage, but when I call out to her, she meets my gaze, understands my intentions, and nods. "Thank you very much. It was helpful." "I would appreciate it if you could help her. Please find the Saint-sama as soon as possible." "Understood." Rei puts the luggage back in place and stands up to express her gratitude to Naito-san. Naito-san smiles and lowers his head deeply. I guess he has a lot of things on his mind. We leave the airport and return to Germany. "Well then, Luck. Please try to find the person in this photo around the country here." I show Luck a picture of the Saint and a world map, and use my thoughts to give instructions. "Won!" Luck, who looks at the photo and the map for a while, looks at my face and barks a cheerful reply as if to say ''leave it to me''. "Yoshi yoshi. I''m counting on you." I stroke Luck''s face. "I hope this gives some sort of clue." "Although there are quite a lot of Luck''s Kagema, they are insignificant compared to the total population of the world. Considering that, I think it will take a while to find her." Rei, who had been watching the exchange with Luck, mutters in a voice that seems somewhat expectant, so I stand up and remind her just in case. The land where billions of people live is searched by millions of Kagema, so even if it looks like a lot, it''s not a number that can find someone right away. Of course, the number of Kagema is increasing from time to time, so I''m sure we''ll find her sooner or later. "Maa, it should be overwhelmingly faster than searching with almost nothing, so let''s pray that everything is okay." "That''s right." At my words, Rei looks up at the sky and lightly mutters with a distant look, so I nod. "What are we going to do now? Will Rei also move to gather information?" "No, I think it''s probably more efficient to leave it to Luck and continue exploring the dungeon rather than moving without any information." "Got it." Following Rei''s words, we decide to continue our usual research trip until we gather more information. "Luck-chan, mofumofu ~ ." "Mofumofu." By our side, Nanami and Shia are playing with Luck. CH 306 Episode 306: Castle Leaving the whereabouts of the Saint to Luck''s Kagema, we continue our dungeon investigation and travel. After returning to Germany, we visit a series of sightseeing spots and are very satisfied. "This is a townscape that feels like a medieval European fantasy!" Especially when I see the townscape of Rothenburg, my heart trembles as it is the townscape of the fantasy world that I imagined. Neuschwanstein Castle looked like the home castle of a certain homunculus-like character in a super-famous work, and it felt like the Cologne Cathedral or the headquarters of a fantasy church, and I was so moved I was speechless.(TN:Fate series, Illya''s mother?) That day, we enjoyed a German sausage dish and booked a room at the hotel where Rei often stayed. Nanami was looking at me sadly, but I was alone today because we were staying in separate rooms for men and women. "Sometimes it''s nice to be alone with Luck." "Won!" After playing around with Luck as much as I wanted, I slowly rested. The next day. We transfer to the next dungeon and go outside. This country is Romania. "As expected, speaking of Romania, it''s Dracula." Amane says such. "It''s certainly a very famous story. I want to go to Bran Castle, too." "I want to go too!!" "Nn." The other three also seem to be very interested and stare at me. "Then, let''s save Bran Castle for last, and go around other places for the time being." "Yippee!!" When I decide to go to Bran castle as well, Nanami jumps for joy. After that, we go around sightseeing spots and go to Bran Castle when the evening is beautiful. "Eh? What''s that?" "I said, business hours are over." ""Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?"" When we are confronted with the shocking truth at the place where admission tickets are purchased, we are so shocked that we scream out loud. There are no people around on the street. I guess it''s already past the time you can visit. ""..."" Everyone is depressed because they were so looking forward to seeing it. If we don''t go to the next country tomorrow, we will be bad with time. In this case, we really can''t do it. "I understand. Then we''ll go home." "We will be open from 9 o''clock tomorrow." "Thank you very much." In order to impress the receptionist, I give a greeting and leave the place and call out to everyone. Then, they trudge after me. "Huh? Where is this place?" After walking for a while, Rei finally notices something strange and looks around, while the other members also look around. "A dark and unpopulated place ... No way!?" "Do you want to do something naughty?" Amane hugs herself and takes a pose of turning away from me. Seeing that pose, Shia claps her hands, her ahoge changes into a surprise mark, and she tilts her head. "I told you I won''t do that!! How exactly do you see me ... I don''t think I''ve ever tried to do that ..." After giving a tsukkomi, I mutter to myself and droop my shoulders in disappointment. "Anyway, joking aside, what are you going to do with all of us here? No way, really?" Amane asks while grinning and teasing me. Seriously ... this guy is ... "I just denied that a moment ago. Rather than that, do you want to see the inside of Bran Castle?" "Well, I want to see it, but it can''t be helped if business hours are over." "That''s why, it''s really no good, but I''m talking about quietly invading." Amane answers my question regretfully, so I shrug my shoulders and lightly raise one hand to make a proposal. "Ah ~ , so that''s what it is. Certainly, that''s no good. How is it, Rei?" "Hmm, as a high-rank explorer, and as an adult, I should absolutely not do such a thing, but if I miss this opportunity, my determination will waver when I think about when the next time will come ..." Amane seems to say that breaking the rules is fine, but Rei seems to be fighting with a guilty conscience as one who should lead the way. "Fufufufuu. Rei, I''ll teach you something good." "What is it?" When Amane grins and interrupts the conversation with Rei, Rei tilts her head curiously. "If they don''t find out, it''s absolutely fine!!" Amane declares with a doya face that was suitable for a ''Babaan!'' sound effect. "~~ !? ... Understood. Just this time, let''s overlook it this time. Anyway, it''s useless since we''ve explored the Shushima Dungeon without permission." Rei is shocked by the words and after staggering a little, she raises her head and accepts Amane''s words. Is that okay, Rei ... As far as I''m concerned, I wished for it and it came true. All good children should never imitate, you know? "I''m glad Rei isn''t an inflexible, straight-laced person." "I don''t think I''m that straight-laced." When Amane laughs and says such, Rei mutters in dissatisfaction. "Well, now that we''ve talked about it, let''s break in right away." "Yaa ~ ay!!" "Nn." Rei reluctantly agrees, so we slip into Luck''s shadows, evade surveillance, and infiltrate Bran Castle. CH 307 Episode 307: Hidden room We infiltrate Bran Castle. We, who come out of the shadows, look around inside, paying attention to the presence of security guards. "This is a medieval castle, isn''t it." Nanami mutters while looking around the living room where medieval life is recreated. The lights are out, and it is dark, probably because the business hours are over, but the sun hasn''t set yet, so we don''t have to miss it. "These kinds of equipment were used in this area around this time. It''s very similar to the weapons and armor you find in dungeons." In addition, there are exhibits such as weapons, armor, and torture equipment, and it also functions like a museum, and Amane raises her voice in admiration while looking at them. I feel a fantasy different from the elves and medieval streets in the castle and the exhibits, and I am absurdly excited. I think it''s safe to say that what I had only imagined in my mind was complemented more vividly by seeing the real thing or something close to it on this trip. When I read fantasy works in the future, I''m excited that I''ll be able to imagine more concretely than before, and become even more immersed in the work.(TN:Ah, right, I forgot that he used to be a complete chubby nerd before he RECENTLY started working out to become the semi-macho he is now for his High School image change. That''s why he was familiar with anime and such.) "Won!" After we finish walking around, Luck pulls my hem and cries out softly. I can''t detect anyone that seems to be a security guard, but it seems it''s taking care not to be noticed. "Nn? What''s wrong, Luck?" I ask Luck. "Won!" Luck walks out in front as if telling me to follow. Did it find something? "Apparently, Luck wants us to go with." "Alright!!" When I turn around and tell everyone, Nanami replies on behalf of everyone, and everyone nods and follows behind me. Luck moves forward as if to lead us while flicking its tail. "Won!" Then, in a corner of a certain room, it turns around and cries out after sitting down once. This seems to be the destination. At first glance, it''s an ordinary room. I try unleashing my power as an explorer, which I basically hold back except when dealing with dungeons and explorers. "I see, is that the case." Then, I understand what Luck intends. "What''s going on?" Rei asks me after hearing my mutter. "Ah, apparently, there''s a hidden path in this room. It''s not a dungeon, so I didn''t use my powers, so I didn''t notice it, but if you pay attention, you''ll understand." "Ah, really!! There seems to be a hollow under the floor where Luck is sitting." As soon as I explain what Luck wants to say, Amane, who is searching with her sharpened senses, lets out a voice of amazement. "Luck-chan, how great of you to find a hidden passage!!" "Won!" Nanami immediately jumps at Luck and strokes it all over, and Luck proudly puffs out its chest and cries out. The tail is also buzzing, so it seems happy to be praised. "Well then, let''s enter the passage immediately." "Yeah!!" I have sharpened my senses to Dungeon Mode, so I know exactly where the mechanism to open the hidden door is. "There it is." Following that feeling, I examine the walls of the room and find that they are indistinguishable from other walls at first glance, but they are partially opened and closed, adn there is something drawn inside that looks like a magic circle. I try casting magic. -Shi ~ in! It doesn''t react to my magic at all. "Everyone, can you each pour in some magical power?" ""Roger."" According to my request, each of them will send some magical power. -Gogogogogogogogogo! However, everyone is enthusiastic, but when Nanami, who is the first person, pours her magical power into it, the floor automatically moves, revealing a pitch-black hole. It''s a sight that tells you that there''s something really deep inside. "Amazing." "I wonder what''s inside?" "I''m looking forward to it." The three of them are frustrated at the beginning, but even more than that, they are surprised that a hidden passage appears in front of them, and they seem to be worried about what''s to come. "Well then, let''s go inside right away. It might be dangerous, so I''ll go first." It looks like they are going to jump in right away, so I step into the hidden passage while trying to keep them in check. The entrance is so narrow that only one person can pass through. But, after walking for a minute or two, we come to a wide road. "It''s kind of like a catacombs." Certainly, the air, the atmosphere, the smell, etc., are somehow reminiscent of a cemetery. Some kind of painting is drawn on the ceiling, and there is something like this castle drawn there. "Dracula?" As someone mutters, the ceiling is painted with a creature that looks like Dracula facing a youthful woman. "Perhaps, that Dracula might be beyond here." "Eh!? Stop it, Onii-chan!!" I say it as a joke, but Nanami takes my words seriously and gets scared. Not good, not good. What am I doing, scaring my sister. Nanami clings to my body while trembling. "It''s okay, Nanami. Even if Dracula appears, I''ll get rid of him." "You absolutely have to!!" When I reassure Nanami while stroking her head, Nanami begs me with a serious expression. "Leave it to me." I say that and smile. After that, we go down the slope further, and there is a dome-shaped space. A lone coffin is enshrined in the middle of it, as if there is definitely something there. CH 308 Episode 308: Contents of the coffin "That''s definitely suspicious." "Really." Rei and Amane nod to each other. There''s no doubt that there''s something there, just as the two say. Because, there is a faint response to my detection. "What should we do? We''ve come this far, but should we stop going?" There''s no need to dare to jump into danger, and we were able to enjoy Bran Castle itself, so I don''t mind if we choose to return here. "No, no, we can''t go home without looking inside even though it''s that suspicious!!" However, as expected, Amane doesn''t think there''s the option of returning without looking inside. "I got it, I got it. Let''s go check it out." We slowly approach the coffin. "It looks like a normal coffin." Amane mutters as she comes to the side of the coffin. We gather around the coffin, and Nanami sticks behind me, timidly sticking her face out slightly to see what''s going on. Nanami is not good with ghosts. The Vampires that come out in the dungeon don''t seem to be scary, but the real thing seems to be another matter. "No, this coffin is strange. It''s not deteriorated at all, it''s not even dirty." "Certainly." Rei brings her face closer to the coffin and traces it with her finger like a mother-in-law who is teasing her daughter-in-law. I also find it strange and agree. "Who will open it?" Shia tilts her head and asks all of us. "I will open it!!" "No, no, I''ll do it!!" "Nn, me." For some reason, the three other than Nanami all raise their hands and run for the position. Do they really want to open it themselves!? I''m perplexed by the actions of the three. However, just like with the elves, there is no doubt that this coffin has some kind of magical effect. "No, no, it''s dangerous, so I''ll open it." ""Go ahead, go ahead."" I don''t know what''s going on, so I raise my hand, and everyone gives it to me with an expression that seems to say it''s a promise. What exactly did they want? "Haa ... I don''t really understand, but I got it. Nanami, stay back." "Yes." I have Nanami pull back as a precaution. -Gigigiiiiiiiiiiii! When I lift the lid, it slowly opens with the sound of an unoiled door. The lid isn''t the type that can be completely removed, it''s the type that''s hinged like a door, and once it''s opened to a certain position, it can be left open. "Eh!?" "Is this ..." "No way ..." "A girl?" When I open it up and everyone sees what''s inside, I hear voices of surprise from those around me. "Su ~ ... Su ~ ... Zzz." It is because the person inside is, by all appearances, nothing more than a girl. She''s even smaller than Nanami, so she''s probably in elementary school. She seems comfortable, and she is sleeping peacefully. "Is this a lost child?" "There''s no way a lost child would be in this hidden room, right?" When I mutter like I am escaping reality, I am immediately shot down by Amane, which makes me sad. "What exactly is this?" "This girl, she''s definitely not a normal girl, is she." Rei answers my question." Well, in a place like this, isn''t it normal to see a girl in a coffin with something magical attached to it? "So, what are we going to do? We can''t just leave it like this." "Right. Now that we''ve found her, I think it''s better to protect her and entrust her to somewhere." When I ask about the treatment of this child, Rei insists that we should bring her along. As Rei says, we can''t just leave such a small girl alone. However, the problem is whether to report it. "But, you know. We''re intruders, so we can''t explain it well." "We can just say we found her in the dungeon." "Is that so." However, the problem I come up with is quickly resolved. The dungeon is a place where you never know what will happen. It wouldn''t be strange if such a little girl was taken into custody. It''s easy if you sneak into a suitable dungeon by hiding in the shadows and bring the girl out. The situation where the girl was taken into custody in the dungeon is completed. That means it''s possible. "Even so, this child won''t wake up at all." "Shake her a little and see, Onii-chan." Nanami, who feels that she doesn''t look like a ghost, asks me while peeking from behind me. "Understood. Hey, get up. It''s morning." I call out to the girl while gently shaking her. "Su ~ ... Su ~ ... Zzz." However, she doesn''t seem to react at all. "Food''s ready!! Get up!!" "Su ~ ... Su ~ ... Zzz." I try shaking her a little harder, but that doesn''t help either. What exactly is going on? It won''t work unless some special conditions are met? "Ohh? There''s a sentence here. It looks like it says ''Offer blood to the mouth''. As I thought, Rei reads out a sentence written on the back of the coffin. "Obviously if you give it, you can make some sort of contract, right?" Amane mutters as if to represent my feelings. I have a feeling it will definitely happen. "Who will challenge this flag?" ""..."" Everyone falls silent at my question. "Make her my Imouto." However, the one who breaks the atmosphere is Shia. "Imouto?" "Nn. Want Imouto like Nanamin. Same hair color as me. Just right." When Nanami tilts her head at Shia''s words, Shia speaks longer than usual. She certainly has the same hair color as the girl sleeping in the coffin, and it can be said that her face also resembles Shia to some extent. Maybe people would believe her if she said she was her sister. "I see. If Shia is alright with that, I have no problem. However, we haven''t even woken her up." "Me too!!" "I''m okay too ~." "I have nothing to say, either." We don''t object at all because Shia''s serious thoughts are obvious just by looking at her ahoge. Her face looks a little happy too. "Nn. Then, wake her up." "Yeah." Shia cuts the tip of her finger just a little and drips a drop of her blood onto the mouth of the girl who is lying on her back. "Nn ... Nnhh ..." The girl slowly opens her eyelids and raises her upper body. And she says one line. "Are you my new covenant master?" For some reason, her face is facing me. CH 309 Episode 309: Little girl''s identity "No, it''s not me, is it?" I answer the little girl''s question by shaking my head. Why don''t you recognize the contractor even though you drank their blood? "Mu, what''s that? I decided that my new master would be a stylish man ... Then, which handsome man became my master?"(TN:She uses forms of ''ja'' a lot, typical noja loli. I don''t want to attempt that nightmare so I''m omitting it currently. Just pretend it exists.) After pondering, the little girl looks around restlessly. "Nn. Me." "Houhou. Beautiful silver hair like me. Eyes that are as clear as the blue sky where the sun shines. Curvy body with thin lines. Looks like a doll, and the best part is the clothes that a girl would wear ... No matter how you look at it, you''re a woman!!" When Shia replies to the little girl with her ahoge puffed up, she sandwiches her chin between her thumb and forefinger and comments on Shia''s appearance while inspecting her figure from the top of her head to her toes as if judging the item. After that, she makes a nori-tsukkomi and stomps on the ground.(TN:Nori-tsukkomi is where they agree with the boke first and then toss a tsukkomi right after.) Even though it''s a hidden room, it''s impossible to tell who will come in. "No, no, you don''t know who will be the pactmaker, it could be either a man or a woman, right?" I wonder, so I ask. "That''s not true. You should have needed a man''s magic to enter this room. And you should have needed a man''s magic to open this coffin." "Nn? No, it didn''t react to my magic at all. On the contrary, the door opened with a woman''s magic. And when it comes to the coffin, there was no such thing as a key in the first place." "..." The little girl answers so confidently, but when I tell her what just happened, she goes silent. As expected, it''s too simple to think that the pactmaker will be a man just by following those steps. "Also, even if it was opened with a man''s magic, there is a possibility that mixed members like us will come. So, you don''t know which gender the contractor will end up with, right?" "..." Furthermore, when I tell her what I can figure out just by thinking about it for a moment, she silently lowers her head. Oops, maybe I said too much. "Hey, Onii-chan, you''re bullying such a little girl too much!!" "Nn. My Imouto. Don''t bully her." As exected, Nanami and Shia get angry. "Umm ... I''m sorry about that, okay? I said a little too much." "..." I bow my head, but without saying anything, her shoulders start shaking. Uwaa!. Did I make her cry ...? "Sorry, it''s my fault!!" "... Fufufufu, Fuhahaha! , Ha ~ ha!Ha!Ha!Ha!!! Maa, such a thing can happen!!" I bow my head thinking that my apology is too inappropriate, then suddenly she raises her head, puts her hands on her hips and starts laughing. "Ha?" I can''t understand her meaning, so I raise my voice in a hysteric manner. What, when I thought she was about to cry, she was actually just laughing!? "Haa ... Was it just needless anxiety. If that''s the case, then that''s fine. And? Who are you?" I let out a sigh and am relieved that I had misunderstood, but at the same time I am amazed, but now I need information. I ask the identity of the little girl. "Ha ~ ha!Ha!Ha!Ha!!! Make sure and listen well!! What should I hide, I am the last true ancestor and King of Vampires. My name is Miradia Aldivel!! You should kneel down!! Ha ~ ha!Ha!Ha!!!"(TN: I''m not exactly sure what to make of this ߥ`ǥ?ǥ٩` , Miladia would be more accurate, but for nicknames I think Mira is better than Mila so I''ll leave it this way.) The little girl suddenly introduces herself in a domineering manner. ""..."" We involuntarily fall silent. "Oh!! It''s as if there are no words for my magnificence!! Ha ~ ha!Ha!Ha!Ha!!! As expected of me!!" "That''s not true!! I''m just amazed!! As expected, there is no way you''re a King, a King!!" I wonder what she misunderstood and thought we were at a loss for words due to her own magnificence, so I unintentionally retort. As expected, being a King with such a small body, it would be unreasonable. "What''s with that!? What is it that makes me unworthy of being a King?" "Look in the mirror, mirror!" I take out a mirror from the shadows and hand it to Miradia, who is making a clamor with an ''U~fun'' expression and looks like she wants to say something. "Ah!" But then, I realize the pointlessness of what I just did. Vampires are famous for not being reflected in mirrors. If that''s true, what I''ve done ends up being pointless. Or it was supposed to be. "Fuun. Good ... ... ... What is thiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiis!?" Before I withdraw, she picks up the mirror and looks at her reflection in the mirror. "H, hey, what happened?" I timidly ask at Miradia''s unusual appearance. Maa, was the mirror actually her weak point? "M, my ..." "My?" "Body is ..." "Body is?" "It''s shruuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuunk!! Iyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! My Nice Bodyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyyy!!" The little girl is on all fours and hits the ground in frustration. Apparently she was supposed to look more grown up, but for some reason she turned into a little girl. "N, no, putting that aside, do vampires appear in mirrors!?" I ask a very natural question. "There''s no way a vampire can''t be reflected in a mirroooooooooooooooooooor!!" While being yelled at by the teary-eyed Vampire King, I learn the shocking truth. CH 310 Episode 310: Treated as a monster "Vampires really are reflected in mirrors, right." "I don''t know either." "In the first place, I didn''t think there really were vampires that weren''t monsters." Each of them share their impression of the shocking confession. It is certainly shocking to really be reflected in the mirror, but I never thought that there really were vampires other than monsters. I can''t believe this cute little girl is crying in front of me. She is full of unknowns in the world. "Yoshi yoshi." "Gusun!" Shia immediately pats her head with a ''Pon pon'' to comfort her like an Onee-chan. "Why did you shrink in the first place?" "I, it''s probably the aftereffects of not sucking blood for a long time and lack of nutrition ... Gusu! If I had been awake, I would have been starving and forced to suck blood, but because I was sealed so that I wouldn''t wake up, I couldn''t suck blood, so it must have made up for it by consuming my body ... Gusu!" "Isn''t that the consequences of your own actions ..." When I ask why she shrunk, she sealed herself in order to make a contract with a handsome man, but it seems that her next master came too late and she didn''t have enough nutrition. It''s completely her own fault. From what I''ve heard so far, this guy is ... No, I don''t know yet. I shake my head at my overflowing thoughts. "My plan was to make a contract with a handsome man and make him my captive, then ... Gusun!" Miradia becomes even more depressed at my words and cries again. It''s unbearable because it''s like looking at Nanami when she was young. "Haa ... Calm down a bit. You''ve shrunk from lack of blood, is that right?" It couldn''t be helped, so I decided to send a rescue ship. "Gusu! ... U, umu. That''s right." Miradia nods at my words with tears in her eyes. "If that''s the case, then if you replenish your blood, wouldn''t you be able to grow?" "~~ !?" When I see Miradia''s reaction at hearing my words, she is surprised with an expression as if she hadn''t thought of that. No, no, it''s not really that surprising!! "How is it? Is it wrong?" "Fu, fuun, of course, I knew that, too!!" When I ask again, Miradia replies with her arms crossed and looks away with an obvious attitude. "By the way, how much blood do you need to suck to be satisfied? Does it have to be human blood? Do you need normal meals?" "That''s right. When it comes to blood, anything other than human blood is no good. When it comes to a satisfying amount, it''s about one small bottle of this size a day. We''re not much different from humans other than sucking blood. It''s to the extent that it''s necessary to take in blood after having a meal." "Got it." Miradia stops crying after gaining the possibility of growing back to her original state and answers my question. The small bottles she presents are about 5 ml each. If it''s that much, I feel like it''s okay to take it every day. "Nn. I can share that much." Shia says what I was going to say. "I''ll share it too." "It can''t be helped, so I''ll lend you my strength." "If Alexia-chan decides to protect her, I will do my best to cooperate." Starting with those words, everyone else also comes forward. I think it''s no good for a man not to go with this trend. "You''re going to be Shia''s Imouto. If it''s at that level, I''ll help out." "Onii-chan is no good." "Eh!? Why is that!?" I naturally go with the flow, but Nanami rejects me with a straight face. It hurts to be rejected by the Imouto I love the most in the world. "Because if she drinks Onii-chan''s blood, Mira-chan will explode!!" "What exactly does Nanami think I am!?" Because the reasoning is too incomprehensible, I reluctantly question Nanami. "Hmm, monster?" "I, can I cry?" I almost cry when my Imouto calls me a monster. What did I do ... "Hey, I''m joking!! Anyway, girls like girls'' blood, maybe." "Haa ... I get it, I get it. I''ll leave the blood thing to everyone. Please don''t overdo it." "Understood." I decide to give up on giving blood and leave it up to everyone, and Nanami consoles me. "Nanami-tachi are willing to share their blood. Is that enough?" "You guys'' blood is enough, but ..." I''m sure she could hear us, but when I told her everyone''s decision, she put her fingers in her mouth and stared at me greedily. Even if you say that. When I look at everyone, everyone immediately moves. "You can''t do it!! If you drink it, you''ll be in trouble!!" "Nn. Fuu-kun''s blood is no good. You''ll die." "Eh ~ , ah ~ , yeah. I think it would be better for you to give up." "Right, absolutely give up on Satou-kun''s." "U, umu. I understand ..." When persuaded by the surrounding members, Miradia also gives in to the pressure and nods. "Can I cry after all?" My heart, as delicate as glass, shatters into pieces when I am treated like a monster by everyone. I am overwhelmed with sorrow and quietly look up at the ceiling so that my tears won''t overflow. There is no blue sky, only a dim ceiling. CH 311 Episode 311: A man who makes a sad little girl cry As a result of the discussion, it seems that it was decided that the blood will be provided by four people in rotation, and that she will live as Katsuragi Miradia from now on. I thought it wasn''t fine for Shia to decide on her own without consulting Makoto-san and Anna-san, but Shia''s words ''I''m happy'' solved everything. The two of them seem to be powerful people in the world of explorers, and they should somehow grant Shia''s request. Yeah, I''m sure it''ll be fine. I decide to throw the problem to the two of them. "So, you''re in the position of being Shia''s Imouto, but is that okay? Even though you''re the King of Vampires, right?" I feel like we were doing what we wanted from beginning to end, but I ask if it''s okay. "Haa ... It can''t be helped. I can''t go against my master. Besides, it''s not all bad. They''ve decided to share their blood. If I drink blood, I can return to my Nice Body." It seems that even the King cannot defy the blood pact. However, it seems she hasn''t given up on her dream of capturing a handsome man. "Well, nice to meet you. Miradia." "Umu. Please take care of me, Nushi-sama. Also, Nushi-sama, I will allow you to call me Mira."(TN:Nushi is someone who is considered the ''owner'' or ''master''. Usually implying ownership such as with a pet.) Since she will be Shia''s Imouto, I greet her again, and she calls me that again. She''s definitely saying that on purpose. I have to say it clearly and stop it. "I already told you, I''m not your master." "Isn''t it fine? Even if it''s just for appearance, I can call you Nushi-sama ..." When I deny it with a slightly grumpy look, she looks up at me with her eyes wide open. That''s a sly way of asking!! Just how much do you want a man as your contractor ... "Haa ... Alright, alright. It''s fine." "Ya ~ ay!! Hooray ~ !!" Unable to refuse, I give up and accept with a sigh, Mira joyfully embraces me. She''s a little girl in the lower grades of elementary school, so she''s cute. "Ah ~ !! Mira-chan is unfair. I won''t give you my Onii-chan!!" Seeing Mira hugging me in front of her, Nanami screams and hugs me from my right. "Nn." Furthermore, Shia, who is watching it, hugs me from my left. To think that even Shia would show up in the fight between a little girl and my Imouto. She''s a little childish, but she''s an amazingly beautiful girl who is somewhere from middle school to high school. "Mumumu! There seem to be a lot of rivals!!" "I''m Onii-chan''s number one!!" "Won''t lose." The three people hugging me tightly from three directions stare at each other. Sparks seem to fly between them. "Look, look, there doesn''t seem to be any more hidden rooms other than here, so let''s leave." ""Ye ~ s."" We''ve already seen what there is to see, and it''s time, so when I pat Nanami and Miradia''s heads and persuade them, they reluctantly let go. "Shia, what''s wrong?" However, for some reason Shia didn''t want to let go. So, I ask why. "Not stroked." "Yes, yes." "Nn." To Shia, who answers in a straightforward manner, I think it can''t be helped and pat her head, then she lets go just like the other two. "Luck." "Won!" "Mumu, who is that!?" When I call Luck who is waiting nearby to return to the dungeon, Mira looks at it with a questioning expression. Speaking of which, I forgot to introduce Luck. "Let me introduce you. This is my familiar, Luck." "Won!" "Right, it''s like my bats. Nice to meet you, Luck." I introduce Luck while stroking Luck who comes next to me. Luck cries out along with the introduction, and understanding the relationship between me and Luck, Mira returns the greeting. "Luck is an amazing guy who can freely manipulate shadows, you know?" "What!? That''s my specialty!! But, I''m better at it. Take a look." When I boast about the amazingness of Luck, apparently Mira has the same ability to manipulate shadows. Burning with rivalry, she shows off her skills. What is that technique ... ""Behold, this is my shadow alter ego."" It is a shadow alter ego like Luck''s Kagema. And about ten people come out. If I hadn''t seen Luck, I would have thought it was amazing, but it was a completely degraded version of Luck''s ability. ""..."" ""Hohou. After all, there are no words for the magnificence of this technique!! What do you think, it''s amazing!!"" Just like before, Mira misunderstands that we are at a loss for words due to her own magnificence, and together with her shadow alter egos, she puffs out her chest and boasts. "Ah ~ , no, is that it? Luck can do the same thing, you know?" "No, no, don''t overdo it, Nushi-sama. Won''t it just make Luck miserable?" Though I am confused when I tell her, Mira looks down on Luck triumphantly. Hmm. Although she looks like a little girl, she is actually several hundred years older than me. I won''t forgive looking down at my Luck. "Luck." "Won!" When I give the order to Luck, countless of Luck''s Kagema appear to surround us. ""Won!!!"" "Huh!?" When they all bark all at once, Mira is absent-minded and unintentionally leaks out a voice. "Isn''t it easy for Luck?" I give Mira a triumphant look. "Huh!!? Kuh ... It''s naive to be proud of yourself at that level!! You can''t do something like this, right?" Mira, who comes to her senses at my words, glares at me with frustration, and then shows off her technique. Mira hides behind me in the shadows. "What do you think? I can hide in the shadows and move?" "Ah. Yeah, Luck can do that. Also, we can all fit in." The cruel reality confronts Mira as she answers confidently with a grin, sticking her face out of the shadows. "Guha!!? What the hell!? Gununu!!" When she hears those words, she gets down on her knees and looks up at me with her teeth clenched in frustration. "What''s wrong? Are you done yet?" "Not yet. It''s not over yet!! How about this one!! You can store various things in the shadow of about six tatami mats." To me who grins and asks like a villain, spouting lines like a certain masked man, she uses her new skill to put the coffin away. "Luck''s is inexhaustible, and time stops inside, so I can take things out at will, you know?" In response, I take out the camping sets one after another from Luck''s shadow. "Nnho ~ !?" Then Mira suddenly lets out a strange cry. "And what''s truly amazing is this power, Luck." "Won!" With all of us gathered nearby, I give orders to Luck, who nods and uses the skill. "Kyaaaaa!?" Swallowed by a shadow that doesn''t belong to her, Mira is the only one who screams, but the skill won''t stop. "Eh, no, where is this place?" Mira is puzzled by the sudden change of scenery and looks around. Yes, we used Shadow Transfer. We were about to leave, so it was fortunate timing to use this. "Nn? Where we are is near our destination?" "Th, this isn''t my castle?" When I tell the bewildered Mira where we are, she timidly asks me. "Yeah. This is the ability to instantly move to the place where your shadow alter ego is. It''s Shadow Transfer. How is it? Isn''t Luck cool?" "Uu ..." When I look down at Mira with a doya face, Mira looks down and mutters a word. "Uu?" I don''t understand what she means, so I ask back like a parrot. "Uwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaann!! I''m useleeeeeeeeesssssssssss!!" "Ah, I did it." Mira suddenly falls to the ground and starts crying. It seems that I went too far. CH 313 Episode 313: Discovery After returning from Bran Castle, we investigate the dungeon and get some sleep, and then investigate immediately after transferring to the next dungeon. "Yes, that''s enough." "Thank you for your hard work." Based on everyone''s opinion that it would be unfashionable to do a princess carry during the investigation, but I don''t know if it''s a punishment game where I give them a princess carry one by one while walking around the town, or a reward game where I''m happy to be touching a girl. Either way, I''m sure it will be embarrassing to draw the attention of the townspeople. ""First is rock, rock-paper-scissors!!"" As a result of a fierce battle for the order of Nanami-tachi, the order is decided to be Amane, Shia, Rei, then Nanami. "Hey, that guy is going to take the four of them back and forth?" "Really!! It''s not just those cute Japanese girls from before, but even a beautiful Russian girl, I hate it." "Kuuuuuuhhhh I''m envious!!" "I''m sorry!!" In Bulgaria, the next country after Romania, I carry out my mission while visiting tourist spots and being exposed to the curiosity and resentment of the men. "Well then, I''ll put you down." "Ehh ~ , it''s already over ~ !?" After finishing a tour of sightseeing spots, I move to a place where there are no people and set Nanami down. However, even though Rei wanted me to do it, she was too embarrassed and was replaced immediately, Amane seemed satisfied after 10 minutes, so I immediately changed to Shia, and since Shia and Nanami were actually the longest, I must have been carrying them for quite some time. "We''ve already gone around. As expected, princess carry is over." "I see. It can''t be helped. Well, I enjoyed it enough, so I''m going to say it''s good!!" When I shrug my shoulders and reply, Nanami unexpectedly withdraws. "Ou, Nanami is great at being able to endure properly." "Ehehe ~ , right?" Feeling her growth, I repeatedly pat Nanami''s head, and she has an expression of not being as dissatisfied as she would have others believe. My Imouto is the cutest in the world. I involuntarily relax my cheeks. "It''s the same brocon and siscon as usual." "Really. It''s a good thing that they''re on good terms, but isn''t it rare for someone to be that deeply in love." "Certainly. It''s almost time for Nanami to start disliking him, but I don''t see any signs of that." The two seem to be whispering something to each other while looking at us, but I can''t hear what they are saying because Nanami is so cute. "Well, we''ve gone around today''s turn, do you want to go eat food?" "Right. It''s already six o''clock, so let''s go get some food. I''m curious about Bulgarian specialties, especially gratin moussaka, a gratin made with yogurt. There''s a famous shop." After stroking Nanami until she was satisfied, when I suggest dinner, Amane suggests the dishes she wants to eat. Apparently, she was looking into it at some point. "I love gratin ~ ." "I like it too." "I want to eat it too ~ ." "Alright. Let''s go there. Is that okay with Rei?" With a majority of votes in favor, the restaurant with that dish would be the most likely candidate, but even Rei, who didn''t express her opinion, will be asked to confirm. "Yeah, I don''t mind. I''m curious about the gratin too." Rei doesn''t seem to have a problem either. "Then, I''ll ask Amane to guide us. Luck." "Won!" I ask Amane, who knows the store, to give directions to Luck, and call it out of the shadows. "Umm, Luck, can you transfer over here?" "Won!" Luck understands the place Amane specifies and replies. The next moment, we sink into the shadows and our vision switches. However, it is further away from the city. "Eh?" "Where is this?" "What about gratin?" "This is a forest, isn''t it?" The four other than Rei can''t keep up with the sudden situation and look around restlessly. As expected, this part is appropriate for their age. "We seem to be out of town. Did something happen just now?" "Calm down. Luck, what''s wrong?" Rei''s words catch my attention, so I call Luck to confirm. "Won!" "What!? You found the Saint!?" "Eh!? Is that true?" Rei and I are shocked by Luck''s words. It''s only been a few days and I can''t wrap my head around the fact that she''s already been found. "Won!" "It looks like it''s true. That''s all for sightseeing." "It seems so." Luck nods once more at Rei''s words and barks. Seeing that, Rei realizes the information is true, and her expression turns serious, I brace myself so I don''t get enticed. "Hey, what''s wrong, Onii-chan?" Nanami and the others finally come to their senses and ask us. "Oh. It seems that the Saint has been found. I''ll leave the gratin for later." "It can''t be helped. I''ll eat as much as I can when we''re done." "I''m sorry, but please do so." Amane shrugs her shoulders regretfully when I tell her about the Saint, so I shrug my shoulders as well. "What is a Saint?" "I''ll explain that on the way. For the time being, it means it''s time to be serious." "I don''t know what it is, but I understand!!" Since it would be a waste of time to explain each and every thing to Mira, I decide to explain after confirming the situation after teleporting. Mira nods obediently, perhaps because she feels a serious atmosphere. "Shia, are you ready?" "Nn!!" After checking with Shia, she replies with a thumbs up with her right hand and ahoge both. "Then, let''s start the Saint rescue operation!!" ""Roger!!"" After confirming everyone''s preparations, we move to an unpopulated location near the Saint''s location. CH 314 Episode 314: Understanding the situation "Luck, do you know where the Saint is?" "Won!" I ask Luck while showing it the map, and Luck deftly taps its forefoot at a point slightly north. The thought is also sent at the same time, so I understand the place clearly. It seems that she is in the middle of the wilderness in the north. It''s absurdly suspicious. I hope they didn''t do anything cruel to her, but ... She is a pretty girl, so I''m afraid she''s had something strange done to her. "Everyone, the Saint''s location has been found. At this time, we''ll enter Luck''s shadow and infiltrate to confirm her situation." After receiving the information from Luck, I am worried about the Saint''s whereabouts, so I immediately take action. "Can Mira scout from the sky with the bats?" "Umu, leave it to me!!" -Kiiin! I ask Mira to explore the area from the sky as we talked about. Mira nods, and then makes a high-pitched sound. Immediately after that, out of nowhere, a horde of bats gather, and she transforms into a bat and flies away. Eh? She can transform into a bat? If she didn''t try to rival Luck''s shadow abilities and showed me that part, I would have praised her normally? I am speechless. For the time being, the general public won''t notice it because it''s hidden in the darkness, and even if the explorer notices it, she looks like a normal bat, so it shouldn''t matter. "Let''s go too." ""Roger."" After seeing Mira off, we also sink into Luck''s shadow and start moving towards the middle of the wilderness. "Then, it seems that the Saint is being held there." We arrive at a place covered by a simple wire mesh fence. The wire net continues as far as the eye can see. It surrounds a fairly large area. The sun has already set and it''s dark, but since I became an explorer, my night vision has improved, so I can see quite well. There is a hut inside the fence, and beyond that is a vast field. Everyone also puts out their heads and looks beyond the fence. "What''s that? isn''t that field strange?" As soon as Amane looks inside the fence, she whispers softly. "What''s wrong?" "What''s wrong, why is there such a grown field in such a wasteland. Isn''t it strange." "Ah ~ , now that you mention it, that''s true." When Nanami tilts her head at Amane''s murmur, Amane expresses what bothers her, and Nanami responds by clapping her hands. As Amane says, all the fields inside the fence are growing green and bearing moderately ripe grains. This is found to be an anomaly because there are no plants other than the fields around. Of course, I can''t generalize it, but if I think about it simply, there''s a high possibility that the Saint is involved with those fields. The Saint probably has a rare magic that can grow crops in a field, or has a similar skill. If she''s not good with that, she might have something to do with plowing the fields themselves. "Shia, what is Mira''s situation like?" "Nn. Got a message in my head. She doesn''t see any suspicious people or devices around." Shia answers my question. It seems that by making a contract with Mira, she was able to form a connection like with me and Luck, and was able to have a telepathic conversation in her brain. Apparently, there is no one watching over here. "Is that so. That seems rather troubling." Then, another question arises. Normally, you should keep an eye on the person you kidnapped so that they can''t escape. Not doing so means that you are confident that they absolutely cannot escape. It''s possible that the people who kidnapped her have some kind of tool that can restrain the Saint, or they have hold of some kind of weakness. I also expand my detection ability and check. There is only one sign inside the fence. That means there is probably only the Saint. "Luck, are there signs of anyone." "Won!" I receive a reply that there is no problem after checking via Luck''s Kagema. "From checking the sky, detection, and Luck, I found that there seems to be no people around. I''m going to actually break in!!" ""Roger."" We dive into the shadows, bypass the fence, and enter the hut. The interior that can be seen from the shadows is very simple and has almost nothing. It feels like the bare minimum. As we move towards the direction of the presence, we see a person lying on the bed. In order to confirm the person''s condition, we approach and move the shadow to the wall to confirm the person from above. "Terrible ..." Just as Nanami says when she sees her, even from a distance, the person seems so haggard and emaciated that it doesn''t look like the photo. Her cheeks are sunken, she has dark circles under her eyes, and she breathes shallowly. I can''t imagine how cruel of things must have been done. "It seems that the situation is not very good. I want to help her as soon as possible, but if there is no surveillance, there is a possibility that it will not be good if we take her without permission. Let''s get in touch and get information." "Right. I''m sorry for this child, but let''s wake her up and listen to her." We confirm that the girl lying on the bed is the Saint and decide to actually listen to her story. "Who will talk to her? Isn''t it better for people of the same sex to do it?" "Hmm, right. No, I''ll ask Satou-kun to do this." "Eh!? It''s better not to be a man, right?" "It''s okay. Please." "O, ou." After discussing who would talk, for some reason I end up being the one to talk to her. It''s not good to spend too much time, so I''ll talk with her. "Hey, wake up!!" I shake the girl. "So ... rry, desu ..." The girl is a girl who earnestly apologizes while leaking a sob and shedding tears. What the hell happened ... "Wake up!!" I shake even harder. "Nn ... Nnnh ..." Then, the girl opens her eyes. "Fue? Yuusha-sama?"(TN:Yuusha = Hero.) As soon as the girl sees my face, she mutters something like that. CH 315 Episode 315: Saint and Hero(Third Party Perspective) "Monsters are attacking!!" "Don''t let them take even one step through here!!" "Protect our city!!" Tens of thousands of monsters of different races march on the plain in front of the town, which is protected by strong walls, in a well-controlled manner. Usually, when multiple types of monsters are mixed together, they fight over territory and move around on their own, making it impossible to take control. However, there is an exception to that rule. This is the case when Demons, a race that looks like humans, but have horns, tails, and other features that are unthinkable for humans, are involved. However, an ordinary Demon cannot lead such a large group. The fact that this is possible is proof that there is a Maou who rules over many monsters and Demons. They have invaded the human realm in earnest. "Trample them!!" ""Woooooooooohhhhhhhhh!!"" A manly shout that seems to intimidate the place resounds in the surroundings, causing the air to vibrate as if overwritten by the monsters'' screams, and the monsters walking slowly rush towards the city as if they are swarming "Intercept theeeeeeeeeeem!!" ""Uoooooooooohhhhhhhhh!!"" In response, the soldiers attack the monsters as well. -Dododododododododo! The sound of footsteps of monsters and soldiers echoes in the ground, and the distance between them shrinks. "Guooooohhhh!!!" "Woooooohhhh!!!" Soldiers and monsters clash with each other like sumo wrestlers, and a thunderous roar resembling blunt weapons colliding erupts everywhere. "Guwaaaaaahhhh!!" At first, they are evenly matched, but due to the violence of an overwhelming number of monsters, by improving the strength of monsters that were originally uncontrolled, by moving in a controlled manner, gradually the humans are starting to be pushed. "Stop, stop it!! Guwaaaaaaahhhhh!!" "I don''t want to die!! I hate iiiiiiit!!" "Jasmine, Elmina, I''m sorry ... Gufu!" And once they start pushing, they are swept away and tramped by a flash flood called monsters in the blink of an eye, like a broken dam. "Kyaaaaaaa!! The soldiers lost!!" "We will die here ..." "Monsters are coming into town, run awaaaaaay!!" If the soldiers who protect the city are trampled on, the next thing that awaits the ordinary people of the city is a horrific deed. "Guha!!!" "Kyaa!!!" "Gufu!!!" People fall into the hands of monsters one after another. "Stop it, desu!!" In such a place of despair, a maiden wearing a white priest''s uniform appears. "Oh!! It''s Saint Noelle-sama!!" "Saint-sama has come!!" "If Saint-sama has arrived, she can easily exterminate monsters!!" The sudden appearance of the pure white girl Noelle turns the despair of the residents into hope. "Sanctuary!! Area High Heal!!" The girl is called a Saint, and as the name suggests, she stands in front of the monsters, puts up a barrier in front of her to hold back the monsters, and heals the deeply wounded residents with healing magic. "Leave this to me and run away quickly, desu!!" "Th, thank you, Saint-sama!!" "Saint-sama, you saved me!!" Saint Noelle yells at the residents to run away, and the residents obey her voice and leave the place at once, even though they are worried about the Saint, the leave the place at once. "I won''t let you have your way any longer!! Purification!!" Saint Noelle uses purification magic. When the purifying light reaches the monsters beyond the barrier, the monsters silently turn into dust like sand and disappear. The monsters in the city disappear due to Saint Noelle''s magic. "Hou. Isnt there a pretty good woman among the humans?" However, an opponent appears who did not disappear even after being bathed in such purifying light, and does not appear to have taken any damage. It is the Maou. The face of the Maou closely resembles that of a soldier with a mad smile from a certain country. "I won''t be happy even if you say that to me!!" "Fu!Fu!Fu! Your rebellious attitude isn''t bad either. If you surrender meekly and become my woman, I''ll promise you that I won''t hurt any more humans, what do you think?" Noelle glares at the hated Maou who massacred people, but he doesn''t seem to respond at all with an expression that it seemed to be a gently breeze, and on the contrary, he even proposes concessions. "There is no guarantee that you will keep such a promise!!" There is no guarantee that someone who doesn''t have morals and kills people will keep their promise, and Saint Noelle rejects his proposal, partly because of her unspeakable hatred for the Maou. "Ku!Ku!Ku! Just as I thought. Let me give you a little pain. If I do, you''ll change your mind." "Things won''t go the way you think they will!!" After the Maou laughs strangely, he stares at Saint Noelle with a ferocious smile as if he is hunting his prey, but she doesn''t give in to that gaze and readies her weapon. "Alright. Fuun!!!" "Kyaaaaaaaaaa!!" Saint Noelle, who thought she would never lose, is blown away by a serious blow from the Maou. Her momentum doesn''t stop until she hits the rubble, bouncing across the ground like a ball, until she hits the wreckage of a house which stops her momentum. "Uu ... Uuhh ..." "You were all talk." The Maou comes to Saint Noelle, who is barely conscious, and looks down at her with a smile as if to say that she can not escape anymore. Somebody help ... Saint Noelle prays in her heart. "Wait!!" A knight wearing silver full-body armor arrives. He is a kind man with oriental features. "I was in a good place, but you got in the way!! Who the hell are you!!" "I am Hero Footstool!! I will defeat you!!"(TN:Yuusha Futsutooru, LMAO at the naming.) The Maou who has his honeymoon with the Saint interfered with gets angry and says to the knight, who calls himself a Hero, and draws his sword. "Fu!Fu!Fu! Can someone like you defeat me?" "You''ll never know unless you try, right?" "Alright!! I''ll be your opponent directly!!" The Maou laughing like a fool, and the Hero, stand facing each other with a serious expression on their face. "Here I go!!" "Come!!" -Kiin kiin kiin kiin! Moving at such speed that no one can see it, the Maou''s sharp claws and the Hero''s divine sword collide repeatedly, giving off sparks and making a high-pitched sound. "You''re quite good, aren''t you!!" "You too!!" "Then, how bout this?" "What!? Guwaaaaaaaahhhhhh!!" It is an evenly contested battle, but the Hero **. He is easily blown away by the Maou''s attack. "Gu!" "What''s wrong? Is that it?" Just when he is about to regain his posture and stand up, the Maou comes and laughs as if he is bewildered. "I ... can''t afford to lose!!" "Yu, Yuusha-sama ... !?" "Wh, what!?" The Hero Footstool stands up with his sword as a support, and when he raises his sword, it shines divinely. Saint Noelle and the Maou are surprised by the light and their expressions distort. "M, magic power, 1 thousand, 2 thousand, 5 thousand, 10 thousand, 100 thousand, 1 million ..." The light gathers on the sword, and the light increases in strength. -Pariin! "The magic scouter made by the demons is broken!? What is this power!!"(TN:Nuoo it''s over 9,000! The scouter is broken!) When the monocle that the Maou is wearing breaks, he is shocked. "Hero I go, Maou!!" "Stop iiiiiiiiiiiiiit!!" When Hero Footstool takes a stance, the Maou tries to escape from the spot. "Guwaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!" However, he is unable to escape from the attack of the Hero Footstool, and is swallowed by the torrent of light, disappearing without a trace. "Yuusha-sama ... You defeated the Maou, didn''t you, desu?" "Oh, Saint Noelle. The Maou has been defeated!! With this, you won''t have to be afraid of the Maou from now on." After confirming that the Maou has disappeared, the Hero Footstool rushes over to the fallen Saint Noelle and picks her up. "Is that so, desu, I can die without worrying about anything, desu ..." "That''s no good. Even though I got the power of a Hero with all my heart because I wanted to be with you ... Please don''t go." "It can''t be helped, desu ... My consciousness is getting hazy, desu ..." Saint Noelle is fainting and tells him that she will die soon, but the Hero sheds tears and tries to stop it. However, Saint Noelle''s wounds are deep, and because she''s not in a condition to use magic, she will just die like this. "Hey, wake up." "I''m sorry ... desu ..." Unable to open her eyes, she is shaken by the voice of Hero Footstool, but Noelle apologizes as her consciousness fades away. Please forgive me for leaving you, desu ... "Wake up!!" "Don''t shake me, desu!!" However, when she is shaken even more strongly, her consciousness doesn''t fade away and becomes clearer. However, when Noelle opens her eyes, what is in front of her is not the Hero Footstool, but a young boy wearing a Jersey from modern Earth, with a look reminiscent of the Hero. "Fue? Yuusha-sama?" Noelle can''t tell the difference between dreams and reality, so she mutters that involuntarily. CH 316 Episode 316: The Saint''s circumstances The Saint who wakes up after shaking her body several times mutters something incomprehensible. "Yuusha?" "Fue?" I don''t understand what the girl is saying and reply back like a parrot. "Fue! Fue! Fueeeehhh! Pu." After a few tens of seconds, her eyes widen and she is about to scream while she is confused, so I hurriedly cover her mouth with my hand to stop it. I think it''s safe because we didn''t find any devices such as monitors or eavesdropping devices around, but it''s possible that there are people among the explorers who have the skills to monitor and eavesdrop from a very long distance. That''s why I immediately start explaining to the Saint and calm her down. "Is it okay? We''re not enemies. We''re explorers from the Guild, we''re the ones who came to help you after receiving a request from the Hunters'' Guild overseas." Everyone shows their faces from the shadows along with my voice. After confirming that I am not alone, her eyes widen further, but I am relieved that there doesn''t seem to be any sadness there. "However, it seems that there is no surveillance around, so I thought that there might be some circumstances, so I came to hear about those circumstances. Do you understand the situation?" The Saint nods her head vertically in response to my question. "Okay, then, I''ll let go with my hand, so please don''t scream, okay?" The Saint nods her head again in confirmation. I gently remove my hand that is blocking the Saint''s mouth. "Puhaa ... Umm, Yuusha-sama ... desu?" "I said it earlier, but what are you talking about? I''m a Japanese explorer helping with the work I''ve been asked to do." I ask the Saint who once again calls me a Hero without misunderstanding my actions and screaming. What the hell is with Hero ... "Oh ~ !! Japanese!! After all, it''s Yuusha-sama, desu!! There''s no mistake, desu!!" "How does it become like that!? Also, please be quiet." As soon as I say Japanese, the Saint recklessly raises her emaciated body and draws near me with her eyes shining, so I stop her and calm her down. Does this Saint have an emotional attachment for Japanese people? "Oops, I''m sorry, desu. I got excited. I''m Noelle. I''m an explorer from a country called Letokia, desu. Japan is like a sacred place to me, desu!! I love anime, manga, and light novels, desu!! In Japanese anime, if the Heroine is captured, the Hero will surely come to the rescue, desu!! It is the Hero who comes to save the Saint. That''s why, you''re the Hero, desu?" "No, no, it just happened. I''m just one of Rei''s companions who received the request. It''s not like I''m the one who received the request." I wave my hand in front of my face to deny Noelle, who develops a mysterious theory. It seems that Noelle loves Japanese anime. I think I can agree with her on that point, but I don''t think I can handle it because anime is blending with reality. "Fu!Fu!Fu! It doesn''t matter who received it, desu. The fact that Yuusha-sama is here like this, that he has cute girls attending him, is the best evidence, desu!!" However, there is no effect, and for some reason the Saint speaks proudly with a doya face. No, no, for the sake of argument, I can still understand if it''s proof that I''m a Hero by coming to rescue her, but I don''t understand how it''s proof by having girls attending me. "Why does it become a Hero by being attended by girls!?" "In Japan''s works, the Hero is surrounded by many girls, desu!! That''s why, you are definitely the Hero, desu!!" I know there are a lot of works like that, but that''s too absurd!! However, this is not the time to talk about useless things. "Haa, well, put that story aside for now, please drink this first." "This is?" First of all, I am worried about Noelle''s condition, so I give her some medicine. As far as I can tell, she seems to be in good spirits, but she is so worn out that I want to help her recover as soon as possible. "It''s an Elixir. If you drink this, you can fully recover." "E, Elixir!? I can''t accept such an expensive thing, desu!! Also, if I drink it and heal myself, the soldiers will notice me. That''s why, I can''t drink that, desu ..." When she learns that the bottle in front of her is an Elixir, she hurriedly refuses, "Is there something wrong?" "Yes, desu. Actually ..." Afterwards she spoke of, taking advantage of Noelle''s kindness, taking the lives of ordinary people as hostages, and that Noelle, who was unable to resist, was forced to use magic until the point where she became all worn out, she talked about all of that. "How cruel ..." "I can''t believe such a thing is possible ..." "Impossible." "I never thought that this country would do such a thing ..." Hearing that story, Nanami and the others express their impressions with dumbfounded expressions. "I didn''t expect something like that ..." "Yes, desu. That''s why I''m happy that you came to help me, desu, but I can''t afford to be rescued, desu ..." Noelle, who finishes talking, bows her head sadly. So that means we have to deal with it like that. "I understand. Let''s do something about that first." "Eh?" Noelle is stunned at my unexpected reply. Did I say something strange? "So, what should we do about those soldiers." "As expected, it''s impossible for such a small number to win, desu ..." When I say it again, Noelle understands what I mean and denies what I''m trying to do with a gloomy expression. "It''s okay. I''m confident in the number of allies. Then, let''s go right away!!" However, I have a last resort of force that cannot be found by S-rank explorers. That''s why, I thought I could do anything, so I immediately hid in the shadows. "Ah, wait a minute..." I feel like Noelle was about to say something, but it''s okay. "Onii-chan, was it okay not to listen to her?" "Oh. It''s fine after we rescue her." "Is that so." Everyone enters the shadows just like I did, and Nanami asks me on behalf of everyone, but right now my priority is to rescue her. Everything else is secondary. So, I''ll listen to what she has to say later, we teleport near where the soldiers are gathering. CH 317 Episode 317: Black flood(Third Party Perspective) Two people are facing each other in a luxurious room. It is the leader of the soldiers who killed the civilian in front of Noelle with a mad smile on his face, and his subordinate. This is one of the military bases. "What was that pillar of light?" "Ha! It seems that it rose from the island of Ireland and the Kingdom of Britannia has gone to investigate, but it seems that they were not able to obtain any particular information." "Is that so. If it doesn''t affect us for the time being, let''s just wait and see." "Ha!" Upon receiving the report about the pillar of light that rose into the sky from Ireland, the leader gives brief instructions, and his subordinate responds. "And about the Saint, how has she been since then." "Ha! She''s using magic every day until she can''t move, and is increasing the fields." After talking about the pillar of light, the topic shifts to Noelle. The leader has not been to see Noelle since the pillar of light appeared, so he asks his subordinate how she is, and his subordinate answers. "Fufufufu! It was a stroke of luck. So, what is the food situation in our country?" The leader who listens to the report from his subordinate grins widely. Furthermore, he confirms the results of the Saint''s farming. "The cultivation by the Saint has made it considerably recover. The starving population situation has also improved significantly around the capital. After that, if we distribute it to the rural areas, it is expected that the famine caused by the poor harvest and the Stampede will subside to some extent." "Fufufufu! She really is a Saint. Let''s continue to grow our fields. If she doesn''t listen to me, I''ll kill people who no one will grieve even if they die." The leader smiles even more at the smooth report. He also instructs his subordinate to work on the Saint. "Ha! Understood." "Then, you can leave and go back to your normal duties." "Ha! Excuse me." The soldier accepts the order without question, salutes, and leaves the room as directed by the leader. "Fumu. However, it would be a shame to kill her by making her work too hard. Let''s give her candy once in a while to keep her alive, not kill her, and have her do her best with an exquisite line." In the room where he is alone, the leader smiles as he thinks about how he will treat Noelle in the future. His face still has a look of madness. If a third person saw that face, they might have screamed in fear or held their breath, but there was no one there except for the leader. "Guge!!!" "Gugyah!!!" "Guwaaaaaahhhh!!" However, that smile didn''t last long. He can hear the screams of his subordinates one after another from outside, and the dull sound of being hit somewhere gradually approaches him from afar. "What the hell is going on!?" Sensing something strange, the leader opens the door where his subordinate has just left, and black objects were just overflowing from the T-junction at the back of the corridor. Furthermore, they stuck to the walls and ceiling, and the black objects seemed to defy gravity. "Wha what, that is!? The black objects charge at the leader who came out of the room with great force. The black objects spread all over the corridor, filling the corridor as if a hole had opened in the wall of a submarine facility and flooded it. "Ugaaaaaaaahhhhhh!?" A subordinate who was at the end of the corridor from him was blown away beside the startled leader. The fact that he collided with the black object and was blown away means that it is not a liquid. "That is ... a monster!?" When he looks closely at the black object that is attacking him like a flood, he realizes that it is a wolf-type monster with black fur. "No way!? How the hell did monsters invade this solid fortress!? No, on the contrary, there shouldn''t be a dungeon around here, so why the hell are monsters coming to a place like this!? No, this is not the time to think about such things. I have to escape before it attacks me!!" Unable to believe the scene in front of him, the leader is stunned and almost sinks into a sea of thoughts, but he reconsiders that it is not the time to think like that and immediately runs away from the waves. The speed is as expected of a high-rank explorer. He is incomparably faster than normal people, and is fast enough that only a handful of explorers can reach it. However, the large army of black wolves are so fast that even the leader''s legs can not escape. "Ku! , Damn!!" The black wave approaches the leader''s back steadily without a sound. Steadily closing the gap, they are already catching up to just behind the leader. "Won!!!" "U, uwaaaaaaahhhhh!?" When the leader looks back due to the feeling of intimidation, the monster that is running before his eyes jumps at him, and despite being confused, he draws the sword attached to the explorer''s waist and intercepts. "N, no way!?" However, even though the slash hits the body of the black wolf, it goes through the body as it is. "Ugee!!!" The leader, whose body stiffens due to the unexpected situation, is attacked by a large army of black wolves and loses consciousness. On this day, the military and administrative departments of a certain Middle Eastern country are destroyed overnight. CH 318 Episode 318: The enemy''s misunderstanding We arrive near the headquarters of the military base from where Noelle is. If we''re in Luck''s shadow where even an S-rank can''t find us because the stealth ability is so high, almost all security will be meaningless, so this country will be completely defenseless in no time. It doesn''t get caught in heat source detection, vibration detection, or weight detection, and even security locks we slip through even the slightest gap with the power of the shadows. All the important bases in this country have already been exposed by Luck, and a large number of Luck''s Kagema armies are sent there to carry out a covert operation where the numbers speak for themselves. "Mow them down!! Also, collect all the confidential information!!" "Won!" While saying the lines I wanted to say once, I unleash a large army of Luck''s Kagema towards the base. In response to my instructions, Luck rushes into the base while hiding in the shadows. "Guwaa!?" "There''s nothing ... Guwaa!!" "Nugo!!?" From inside, one after another, soldiers can be heard screaming strangely after being attacked by Luck. Even if there are high-ranked explorers, an overwhelming amount of violence, and monsters that can even fight B-rank monsters, rush them in the thousands, tens of thousands. Moreover, if it is a surprise attack, then there would be a chance of victory against the higher ranks of the army, and the lower ranks would be helpless. "Okay, let''s invade too." ""Roger."" We wait until the Kagema invasion is over to some extent, and then we try to infiltrate the base. "Luck, if there is someone strong enough to win, please let me know." "Won!" "Oh, I''m counting on you." WHen I give instructions to Luck, it cries out ''leave it to me'', so I firmly nod. Once inside, the scenery visible from the shadows is filled with soldiers lying defeated on the ground, and leaning against the walls. Not a single person is standing. I thought there might be someone a little stronger than a soldier, but it seems that''s not the case. There is no point in hiding, so we step out of the shadows. "It seems that the low-ranking soldiers were defeated by the violence of the number of Luck''s Kagema." "Naturally. If you are attacked by a horde of monsters that you can''t even hole up against, even the most robust military facilities will be destroyed without being able to do anything." When I go out and mutter at the sights around me, Rei nods and agrees with me. At the point when Rei, an S-rank explorer with an excellent sensing system, could not perceive it, most humans could not detect the signs of Luck. I heard that almost no country has explorers of SS-rank or higher, and not all high-rank explorers should serve the country. In other words, it can be said that there are almost no people in the base who can detect Luck. What kind of horror is it when you suddenly get attacked in a base you thought was peaceful. It''s just a nightmare. I thought we could do something about them to some extent, but when I actually tried it, I never thought it would be this effective ... "It''s exactly as Rei says." "Luck is amazing!!" "Won!" I am once again impressed with Luck''s amazing growth. Luck has almost completely overwhelmed this base with the power of a single animal. When Nanami and I mofu''d and praised Luck, Luck barked with an expression that it wasn''t as dissatisfied as it would have others believe. "Alright, let''s talk to someone who seems to know the situation." "Right, I think a high-ranked person would know something." We walk around the military facility proudly. "Here ..." Following Luck''s guidance, I am led to the room of the most luxurious and pompous guy. When we go inside, it''s designed to intimidate people who come in with unnecessary glitter. Inside, there is a human sitting on a leather chair that seems to be high-ranked on a single office desk, unconscious with his eyes rolled back, showing the whites of his eyes. Luck used its Kagema to get him off the chair and lay him in the empty space in front of the desk. "Get up." "Buhee!?" When I kick him away without using my power as an explorer, the fat pig-like man wakes up. "Where is this!? Why is it dark!? My hands and feet are tied!? Hey!! Who''s there!! Is anyone there!?" The man yells like a pig as soon as he wakes up. The man can''t see anything because Luck used the power of shadows to obscure his vision and bind his limbs. "Noisy." "Fugo!!!" Shia also kicks him away because she can''t bear to hear it. "Uu! ... Uuhh! ... Who are you guys?" The man, who understands that there are people around him who are restraining him, asks us about our identities. "Nobody. We''re just here to help the Saint you kidnapped." "The Saint!? ... Buhi buhi! ... I see, so that''s what it is. Is it okay to do this to me!! If you don''t release these restraints, I can''t guarantee the Saint''s personal safety, you know?" As soon as I say we came to save the Saint, the man understands something and tries to threaten us. However, such threats mean nothing to us. "You''re stupid. The Saint''s personal safety has long been under control. Why did you kidnap the Saint?" "That''s because that Saint left the country all nonchalantly without an escort and used her power. That power is useful after all. In recent years, famine has spread in our country due to poor harvests, water shortages, and Stampedes. That''s why I caught her to use her in my country ... Hey, what!? Why is this me talking so frankly?" The man obediently confesses at my words. I turn my gaze to Rei and wink. That''s how it is. Rei''s mental skills are scary ... I make up my mind not to do anything strange. "It''s fine. Don''t mess with the Saint in the future. If you break your promise, you''ll regret it at that moment. Besides, you guys didn''t know anything until we attacked. Isn''t that right?" "A, ahh ..." When I tell the man while intimidating him, he is frightened and manages to divulge his reply. "We can monitor your every move, infiltrate your location and send you to the afterlife without being detected. We also have data on the evil deeds you guys have done so far. Do you know what that means?" "I, I got it ... I, I swear I will never touch the Saint again." I continue to press while threatening that we hold his life and the life of the country in our hands. "Right. There will be no next time. Don''t do bad things again." "Y, yes. As you command ..." For some reason, the man suddenly uses keigo.(TN:Keigo is extremely polite speech.) "We''re always watching you. Understood?" "Y, yes. Of course." "I believe what you said is not a lie. I hope we never see each other again." Then, after listening to a little more detailed story, I warn him one last time and disappear from the man''s sight. I''m actually just hidden in the shadows. "Is that the rumored Letokia covert force ...?" "Won!" "Hii!!?" After the man talks to himself, having Luck threaten him by barking once is surprisingly effective for the man. "I''m watching ... Is that what you mean ..." The man understands what we are saying and slumps his shoulders. After seeing the situation, we transfer to Noelle. I think it''s only a matter of time before the man hears that important facilities and military facilities all over the country have fallen and his face is dyed in despair. CH 319 Episode 319: The Saint''s crisis We recover secrets that expose the abominations of the country''s upper echelons and the country''s dark side, and return to where Noelle is. -Baki! We don''t have to worry about anyone anymore, so we just walk and destroy the fence and enter the premises. It''s almost dawn as the sky turns white. "Nushi-sama ~ !! How cruel ~ !!" There is a creature that comes down to us in the form of a bat from the sky. "Nn? Ah, Mira?" "That''s right!! What do you mean by leaving me to go somewhere!? I don''t like being alone ~ ." The bat unfolds before my eyes and hugs me. "Oops. Ahh ~ , my bad, my bad. I went to defeat the enemy right away, so I forgot to bring you." She loses her balance and almost falls, but after catching her, I reply with a wry smile. It''s bad ~ , I completely forgot. I entrusted Mira with reconnaissance from the sky and she communicated via Shia, so she wasn''t nearby and we left her here.(TN:I also forgot the noja-loli existed for a bit ...) "It''s absolutely cruel!!" Mira glares at my face with tears in her eyes. Her face isn''t scary at all, but rather cute, and I can think of irrelevant impressions like her cheeks look soft and pliable, but I shake my head and shake it off. "Sorry, sorry. I''ll buy you something sweet, so please fix your mood." "Muu ~ , it can''t be helped. It''s a deal with all-you-can-eat!!" When I stroke her head with a ''pon pon'', Mira''s expression turns into a satisfied smirk. However, did she immediately think it was bad, she immediately tightens her face and adds a condition while switching to a reluctant expression. If that''s all there is to it, there''s no problem. "Oh, that''s fine. I''ll take you next time." "Umu. Then I''ll forgive you!!" When I accept the terms, Mira smiles and forgives me, then she buries her face in my chest. "Nnhaa ~ !!! Su~ha ~ su~ha. The smell of a young man!! It''s fragrant!!" "Stop it!!" "Buhee!?" When I wondered what she was going to do, she inhaled my scent and made an ecstatic expression that I couldn''t believe she was a little girl, so I dropped Mira to the ground. "What are you doing!! I was enjoying Nushi-sama''s scent." "Don''t do anything that makes it seem bad!!" "That''s right!! I''m the only one who can ''kunka kunka'' my Onii-chan''s smell!!" Nanami answers with a triumphant look and puffs out her chest while trying to stop Mira who is actually trying to sniff my body''s scent while asking me. Since when did such a thing become a rule? The Nanami Rules were enacted without my knowledge. "Nn. I want to smell it too." "Eh!?" Here comes Shia''s unexpected entry into the war. N, no way ... "N, no, I won''t do that!!" "Right!! I''m not a pervert either." I look at Amane and Rei, thinking that it might be possible, and they hurriedly wave their hands and shake their heads from side to side. Fuu ... As expected, these two seem to have common sense. I am deeply relieved. "Haa ... Now is not the time to do that. Let''s go to Noelle." ""Ye ~ es."" "Nn." I turn to face the three of them, and Nanami, Mira, and Shia reply and we walk towards Noelle''s hut again. -Kon Kon! When I reach the front of the hut, I knock openly from the front. But, there''s no reply. "She looked pretty unwell, so did she go to bed right after that?" "That might be the case." I wait for a while, but there is no response, so when I mutter to myself, Amane picks up my mutter and answers. "Hmm, it''s bad to wake her up, so let''s rest until she wakes up." "Is that okay? We were awake until this time playing, so I''m sleepy." "Well then, let''s do that." I turn around and decide to wait for Noelle to wake up after interacting with Amane who is closest to me. We played all day long, and suddenly this happened. -Gigii ~ However, just as we are about to get ready to rest, the door slowly opens and Noelle pops out from inside. "Who is it, desu ...?" Noelle''s face is so pale that she looks like she might collapse at any moment. "W, we''re the ones who were asked to help you. A, are you okay?" "Eh, ah ..." "Oops." I ask without thinking, but as soon as Noelle sees my face, she falls down and I grab her. "Yuusha-sama, I''m sorry, desu ..." Noelle tries hard to apologize. "No, no, please drink this instead of doing that." "That''s why ... that is ... I can''t drink, desu ..." I immediately offer the Elixir to Noelle, who looks extremely unwell, but Noelle refuses to drink, probably thinking that the case hasn''t been resolved yet. "There are no more military or high-ranking officials to harm you. Of course, neither will the people be killed, so please rest assured and drink it." "I see ... is that so? Fufufu! ... After all, you ... You are my Hero, desu ~ ..." "Hey!!" I try to hand over the Elixir by explaining again that there is no one to threaten Noelle anymore, but as soon as she learned that the people would not be harmed, Noelle loses strength, and I shout in surprise at Noelle who suddenly becomes heavy. "What''s wrong!? Onii-chan!!" "It''s serious!! Noelle fainted!!" Nanami, seeing that it wasn''t normal, hurriedly calls out to me, so I explain the situation. "Would you mind showing me? Even though I look like this, I have some medical knowledge." "A, ah, got it." A calm Rei leans forward, so I immediately lay Noelle on the bed in the hut, and Rei begins her diagnosis. "This child ... will die at this rate ..." A few moments later, cruel words come out of the stunned Rei''s mouth. CH 320 Episode 320: Waking up Sleeping Beauty "Eh? Ah? Ha!? D, die? What the hell!?" I am so surprised by Rei''s words that I can''t move my mouth. "Calm down. Give her an Elixir and she''ll be fine. However, I thought it was strange, but this child''s body is abnormally weakened. Her magical power, which normally recovers little by little, is still depleted. I''ve seen symptoms similar to this before. This is very similar to the symptoms of overusing a rare skill called Vitality Conversion, which allows you to use magic by converting life force into magic power when your magic power is depleted. Perhaps she has that skill itself, or a skill that is based on it." "I, I see. If we give her the Elixir, there will be no problem. Umm, have her drink this." Though I am able to settle down after hearing Rei''s explanation, I can''t calm down, in dismay, even though I had already taken it out, I hunt in the shadows again and take out an Elixir and hand it over. "Understood." Rei takes the Elixir, opens the lid, brings it to Noelle''s mouth and tilts it. However, the Elixir that flows out of the bottle overflows Noelle''s mouth, leaks out, and flows down to the bed. "It''s no good ... This child doesn''t seem to have the strength to drink anymore ..." Rei weakly shakes her head. She apparently doesn''t have the strength to swallow on her own. "Th, then, what are we going to do!?" "The only choice is mouth-to-mouth." Rei replies calmly to my panicked question. I see, now that I think about it, it''s common to have people who don''t have the strength to drink given liquids mouth-to-mouth. Certainly, Noelle will be saved. "I, I see. Then, I ask of you." I give Rei another Elixir. "Yeah, leave it to me." "Oh." Without hesitation, Rei takes the Elixir, puts it in her mouth, and kisses Noelle. We hold our breath as we watch. No one says anything. "Goho! Goho!" "Kyaa!" However, as if in denial, Noelle coughs and spews out the Elixir, and Rei is showered with it all. "H, hey, are you okay!?" "Y, yeah, I''m fine ... But, at this rate, it''s really bad. She''s getting weaker and weaker. What should we do ..." When I call out to Rei, who is soaked in the Elixir, she lifts herself away from Noelle and begins to panic. Even though she was rescued, she will die if it continues like this. What exactly should I do ... "Onii-chan!! At times like this, you wake up with a Prince''s kiss, you know?" "What are you talking about!? Mouth-to-mouth didn''t work just now!!" I can''t help but yell at Nanami''s serious remark. "Like! I! Said! , I mean it can''t be a woman!!" "Eh, no, no, something like that is meaningless, right?" Nanami is also annoyed and argues with me, but it doesn''t matter if the mouth-to-mouth is male or female. "You have to try and do what you can do!!" "C, certainly ..." As Nanami says, it''s not hard to understand the reasoning that there is no choice but to try everything that has a possibility. "So, who exactly is going to do it?" There is no Prince here, so I ask. "What are you talking about? It''s obviously going to be you." "Eh!?" Who else is there besides you, Amane looks at me with eyes that seem to ask such, and I can''t help but look at her face. "There aren''t any men here other than Fuhito-kun." "R, right." Looking at my face, she continues to say what I had expected, and I reply in confusion. Apparently, I am so upset that I have completely forgotten about myself. "Quickly!!" "A, alright." Rei rushes me. I take out an Elixir from the shadows and put it in my mouth. I kiss Noelle even though I am nervous. I send it into Noelle''s mouth as if pushing out the Elixir. -Goku! Goku! As if Rei''s mouth-to-mouth was a lie, the feeling of swallowing is transmitted to my body, and I can understand it by the sound. And her body glows, and her terrible condition gradually improves. "Fuu ... It looks like the danger of death has passed." "After all, the Prince''s kiss was important!! Kuu ~, but I envy you for kissing my Onii-chan!! But, it''s a medical procedure, so I''ll look aside this time!!" "Nn. Can''t be helped." "Nnho ~ !! I want to be kissed with such passion!!" Seeing that, Rei lets out a sigh of relief, and Nanami, Shia, and Mira are excitedly saying something, but I can''t afford to listen. "Nn ... Nnhh ..." At the edge of my vision, Noelle opens her eyes slightly. -Gashi! And when she opens her eyes for a few moments, she uses her legs and arms to hold my body firmly and sticks fast while kissing my mouth. "~~ !?" Confused by the unexpected event, I try to get away from her, but she''s holding me tight and I can''t get away at all. And while I am upset, a moist, soft foreign substance enters my mouth. "Nnhh ~ !?" A foreign object that overruns my mouth. Even if I want to leave, I can''t leave, so I am left unable to do anything. A chill runs down my spine from the foreign object crawling around in my mouth. Somebody help me!! "Heyy!!" "Nnkya!?" Perhaps she understood what I was thinking, and when Nanami slaps Noelle''s head, who is devouring my mouth, she finally lets go of my mouth and her hands and feet loosen up, so I take advantage of that opportunity and manage to escape. "What are you doing, you!!" "Fue!? What about my first night with Yuusha-sama?" Nanami yells at Noelle, whose complexion has improved considerably, even though there are some terrible panda eyes remaining, Noelle seems to have just woken up and can''t tell the difference between dreams and reality, so she blurts out strange things. "That''s a dream!! You were dying until just now!! If Onii-chan hadn''t transferred the Elixir to you, you would have died!!" "Ah, kissing wasn''t just a dream after all, desu ~ ... I''m glad, desu ... Su ~ Su ~." When Nanami explains the situation, Noelle is relieved that kissing me wasn''t a dream and loses consciousness. Did she just die!? "She''s fine, she just fainted. It''s no longer life-threatening." "Haa ..." I am shaken, but when Rei immediately runs over to Noelle and checks her condition, it seems that she has just recovered from a terrible condition and has just passed out. I let out a sigh. "Don''t just go to sleeeeeeeeeeeep!!" However, when she selfishly dozes off in the middle and leaves Nanami feeling like she had the ladder pulled out from under her, she roars at the heavens with all her might. CH 321 Episode 321: Reliable Onee-san "You went to sleep peacefully with such a peaceful sleeping face!! I''ll fix you later!!" As expected, Nanami doesn''t wake her up, but she glares at Noelle and shouts. I think it''s no good to get angry about such a Deep Kiss after something like mouth-to-mouth feeding. "Anyway, is it okay if we complete the request with this?" I glance at the screaming Nanami and check with Rei. "Of course, the request will be completed only after we send her, but I think it''s okay to think so." "I see. That''s good. Should we send her quickly?" Having received Rei''s approval, I finally have a feeling of relief. After that, I want to quickly send Noelle to the Hunters'' Guild to complete this request. We decide to take Noelle to Germany as requested. There may be an option to take her directly to Letokia, but considering that I have never been there and that we haven''t contacted the Hunters'' Guild, we may end up in trouble. In that case, it should be less troublesome in Germany where Rei is familiar. "Right. It''s better to report it quickly. There may be various doubts about the speed of resolution, but I''ll deceive them. That''s why I''m going to report to Agnes myself, so you can leave Noelle with the staff and take a rest somewhere in the meantime." "No, that''s really bad, isn''t it?" In this case, Rei will report by herself and she will do a good job of deceiving them, but I feel sorry for letting her go to report alone. "No, you guys are honest for better or worse, so it''s hard to hide. If you go with me, they might get suspicious because of your expression. Leave this to your Onee-san." That''s what I thought, but it seems that she thought about going alone in order to avoid a situation where we wouldn''t lie and be noticed. We did what we wanted to do without thinking about such things and just rescued Noelle, so we weren''t thinking about anything and really can''t ** Rei. "Alright. Thank you for thinking about us so much, Rei." I bow to Rei, who always thinks of us. "I will absolutely never forgive youuuuuuuuu!!" Other than Nanami, who is raging, everyone bows their head like I do. "N, no, it''s fine. I think it''s natural for me to be the guardian of this party, and I think it''s the role that I''m used to." Rei must not be used to being thanked very much after all, her face blushes and she looks away from us, scratching her cheek while feeling embarrassed. That kind of reaction is so young that I can''t imagine it from her usual dignified appearance, and it is a very cute gap. "Nanami, don''t be angry forever, we should quickly deliver Noelle to the Hunters'' Guild." "Eh? Ah, ye ~ s." I shake the angry Nanami, who has the momentum to become a legendary warrior, and she returns to sanity, and so as not to wake her up, we carry Noelle and transfer to an unpopulated place in Germany and head to the Hunters'' Guild. Noelle is wrapped in something like a blanket so that she can''t be seen from the outside, but the attention is drawn to me who is holding an object that is clearly a person, and I get a little nervous. We quickly flee into the Hunters'' Guild before the government can take notice of our suspicious behavior. "Can you call Agnes over?" "Ah, Rei-sama. Acknowledged." The receptionist is the person who took care of us before, and seems to remember us, so we are immediately transferred to Agnes, the Guild Master. We are guided to the reception room just like last time. "Well then, please let Noelle-chan sleep over there. Her physical condition is stable, so please leave the rest to me and rest." "Ah. It will be troublesome for Rei, but I''ll leave the rest to you." "Leave it to me." I put the sleeping Noelle on the sofa, and Rei pats her plump chest and takes over, so we leave the room before Agnes comes and walk towards the entrance of the Hunters'' Guild. "Huh? Are you leaving?" "Yes, Rei will take care of the rest, so we''re going to rest for the time being." "Is that so? Excuse me." The receptionist calls out to us finding it strange that we are the only ones to come out from the back, so we just state the facts and leave the Hunters'' Guild. "Fuu ... I got the chills a little bit." "Right. I didn''t expect to be called out to there." Amane agrees with my mutter. It''s a bit unnatural for us to leave alone. "Maa, we were able to get out for now, so let''s set up a tent somewhere and rest." "Right." For the time being, we are able to go outside without any problems, so we decide to go camping somewhere as planned. "Muu ~, I wanted to eat sweets." "Mira, I''m sorry. I''ll take you there soon, so please be patient. Everyone must be tired." "I understand. I''ll put up with it." Mira murmured a little in dissatisfaction, but since she knows that we have been busy the whole night, she puts up with it with a reluctant look. "Come to think of it, Mira is a vampire, but are you okay with sunlight?" "I''m a True Ancestor, don''t underestimate this King. If it''s someone like me, there''s no problem." I suddenly have a question and ask Mira, and she answers with a doya face, puffing out her flat chest no bigger than Nanami''s. "Is that right. That''s amazing." It may be that she has fewer weaknesses than I thought. Although she''s not good with Luck. I am frankly impressed. "Fufun, that''s right, that''s right, isn''t it? Isn''t it fine to praise me more?" "Leave that for later. For now, I''ll leave it to Luck to transfer us to a good place." ""Roger!!"" Mira gets carried away and starts arching her back like a certain narcissistic Empress on the grand route somewhere, so I ignore that and proceed with the conversation, and everyone but Mira replies.(TN:One Piece reference, I suppose.) "Ignoring ..." We teleport in response to that reply. And Mira''s protest is interrupted in the middle. CH 322 Episode 322: Empress and Fairy(Third Party Perspective) -Gachari The door to the reception room of the Hunters'' Guild in a certain city in Germany opens. "To call me so early, have you already got the information, Rei?" The one who comes in is Agnes, the Guild Master of this Guild. "I got the information, or rather, I rescued her. Here she is." "What!?" When Rei points to another sofa while sitting on the sofa, Agnes is startled and turns her gaze to the person covered by the blanket in front of Rei''s gaze. "No way ..." Agnes immediately rushes to the blanket, removes the blanket that makes it difficult to see, and presses her palms together towards the girl''s face. "... She''s really haggard, but there''s no doubt that she''s the Saint. To think that you would rescue her rather than finding her whereabouts in just a few days ... How the hell did you do that?" "I have a fairly excellent support magician among my comrades. I got a buff to cut down on my travel time, and the rest was up to me ... You know what I mean?" In response to Agnes'' question, Rei cannot reveal the power of Luck or Fuhito''s abilities. Eliminating travel time as much as possible with the support magician''s magic, after that, use your psychic abilities to listen and identify the location, she tells without saying everything that the rescue is successful. "I envy you. Even so, you ... right, that''s right. I always found that you were the kind of person to solve the problem in no time. It''s been that way for a long time." "What do you mean?" Seeing Rei''s calm demeanor, Agnes looks into the distance and begins to speak. She seems to have misunderstood the unspoken part of Rei''s intention, and the conversation starts to go in a different direction. Rei can''t understand what Agnes is talking about, so she tilts her head. "Hey, do you remember when there was a robbery in high school?" "Yeah, that reminds me, there was such a thing." Agnes begins to talk about when they were high school students. The expression on her face is extremely nostalgic and smiling. Rei nods at Agnes'' words, as if she remembers. "Right. Back then, you quickly found the culprit and solved it. I was young back then, and I was determined to solve it myself, but you solved it so easily, and as such I took my anger out on you." "Come to think of it, I had collisions with you every so often since then." "That''s right. Now that I think about it, it was my jealousy. Rei seemed to be annoyed." "Because I didn''t understand the reason why you were angry. If you keep getting involved without understanding the reason why, it will be annoying." Rei shrugs her shoulders in amazement at Agnes'' laughter as she remembers. "I guess. Then, a low-rank dungeon Stampede happened during a school trip in the second year of high school. You and I were already explorers, and our ranks were fairly high, so at that time we cooperated with each other to let the other students escape." "Come to think of it, you didn''t rush at me after that." Hearing Agnes'' words, Rei remembers that time and tilts her head questioningly. Until then, she had rushed at her at every opportunity, but it was strange that she didn''t rush at her at that time. "Well, it was to the degree of wanting to show off my ability. Besides, I thought I could entrust my back to you in the battle at that time. You didn''t let the enemy close behind me." "It''s the same for me. You were the only one who could fight me on an equal footing. At that time, I thought that if I entrusted my back to you, I would be able to look forward and fight with peace of mind." To Agnes muttering nostalgically, Rei looks into the distance and reminisces on those days. "Hahahaha!" "Fufufufu!" They exchange glances and laugh together. They can''t help but feel happy when they learn that they both thought so at the time. "Right. And after that fight, I stopped rushing at you." "In exchange, you became somehow clingy." To Agnes who answers with a smile, Rei shrugs her shoulders with a smile full of joy even though she is astonished. "Your speech and conduct showed you disliked my actions, but your facial expressions and gestures showed you didn''t truly dislike it after all." "Back then, I was really alone, and I didn''t have anyone to trust. That''s why I didn''t really dislike people like you who weren''t two-faced." To Agnes who continues with a grin, Rei confesses as if she surrenders. "You''re such a tsundere." "That''s not true!!" When Agnes says so teasingly, Rei puffs out her cheeks and gives her a childish response as if she has returned to her high school days. "Speaking of which, do you know?" "Nn? What is it?" When Agnes begins to speak as if she remembers something, Rei asks back with a Tsun attitude. "At that time, you and I were called Empress and Fairy, you know?" "Eh!? What is that? I didn''t know at all." To Agnes who talks happily, Rei replies in surprise. "At that time, you didn''t seem to be interested in rumors or anything like that. At that time, you were called the Ice Fairy because of your cold demeanor and baby face. On the other hand, as a foreigner, with speech and behavior like a man and subduing the students, a woman like an Emperor who ruled the school. That''s why I was the Empress." "What''s with that, that''s simply their impression, isn''t it." "It''s human nature to create idols on their own." When Rei answers Agnes'' reply in a bad mood, this time Agnes smiles wryly and shrugs her shoulders. "Haa ... Besides that, is it okay if we don''t take that child to the hospital?" "Wha ~ at. I got in touch, so they''ll be able to pick her up soon. There''s no danger to her life, right?" The two get excited about old tales, but Rei thinks it would be bad to leave Noelle as she is, so she asks. Agnes answers with the assumption that if it was Rei, she would have gone that far. "Yeah. I think she''s just sleeping from extreme exhaustion right now." "Then, it should be fine." Agnes grins at Rei''s answer. "Yes, yes, I should follow your lead." "You understand, don''t you." When sympathized with, Rei makes a shocked expression, and Agnes smiles even more.(TN:Dunno about this one ...) Afterwards, after reporting on her recent situation and chatting, Rei, who tries to hide what she was doing as much as possible from the ordinary people, successfully deceives them by telling them in a way that does not attract much interest, and leaves the Hunters'' Guild. As a result of the conversation between the two, it is past noon. CH 323 Episode 323: Ultimate Weapon(Third Party Perspective) -Pa ~ an! -Pa ~ an! -Pa ~ an! -Pa ~ an! -Pa ~ an! A single ray of light pushes through a world of infinite sparkle in the pitch-darkness, erasing the mineral masses that block its path. The light is a blow of ''Qi'' fired by Fuhito in anger and with more than his full strength. Fuhito''s blow that already surpasses that of humans has already penetrated the sea of space for many light years. Even so, the momentum has not weakened, and it continues to go straight ahead. -Dooooooooooooooooon!!! -Dooooooooooooooooon!!! -Dooooooooooooooooon!!! At that time, several explosions occur upon touching the light. However, the light continues straight ahead without being affected in any way. A number of fleets are attacking the light from the side. They are defense ships that should have remained on the main star of the Lizardrians. The reason why they came here is, of course, to protect the planet. Yes, there is their home planet in the path of the light. They caught an energy wave coming from far away with detectors made with technology that far surpasses that of Earth. Sensing that it was the energy wave that destroyed their battle fleet, they thought that their planet would be blown away by the light if it continued like this. That''s why they waited in the path of the light, wondering if they could do something about it, and launched an attack.(TN:So, they''re driving sideways at the speed of light, firing faster than the speed of light to hit something traveling at the speed of light ... yeah ... just ...) However, the result is as before. There is no change in the light. The light continues towards the Lizardrian mother planet as if it were mocking them. On the other hand, the Lizardrian''s mother planet. "Kuh. No good ..." "I never thought that our army''s strongest means of attack wouldn''t work ..." An old Lizardrian who is watching the monitor in a place like a command room mutters in frustration. Yes, they are watching the attack towards the light through the monitor. However, they are disappointed it doesn''t work. "Is there no other choice but to break the seal on that?" Suggested by the Commander Lizardrian, who is sitting on a chair and wearing extravagant and intimidating clothes. "No, it''s a forbidden weapon that is said to swallow everything around it. If we use it, there is no telling what kind of effect it will have on not only that light, but also this planet. You absolutely shouldn''t use it." What they are trying to use is a black hole bullet. It is a weapon that creates a micro black hole at the moment of collision. When it was used in an experiment in the past, it swallowed a nearby planet and destroyed the unit that was conducting the experiment, even they, themselves, couldn''t handle it, let alone Earthlings, even for them, who possess technology that far surpasses that of Earth, it is too much of a weapon. However, it is also true that there is currently no other way to stop the energy wave other than the weapon that absorbs even light. "Then, do you have any other suggestions?" "Kuh ..." Asked by the Commander, the Lieutenant can say nothing in return. "Then, we will begin intercepting the energy wave with the black hole bullet. Proceed with the procedures for applying for permission to use the black hole bullet." ""Yes!"" Similar to the Earth''s core, since it is possible to use it as a weapon that can annihilate it if it is far away, under strict security and complicated permission procedures, it is ready for use by following the steps. Therefore, they decide to use the black hole bullet as a last resort. According to the Commander''s instructions, everyone in the command room will apply for permission to use it on their own, and by entering all the passes sent to each, the first lock will be released. "Confirmation of permission application and pass for use of black hole ammunition by registered crew. The first lock has been released." "Umu. Next, we''ll perform voiceprint authentication. Everyone, proceed with the authentication." ""Yes!"" The second lock is voiceprint authentication for all registered crew members. Each speaks their own affiliation, rank, and name, and if the voice is recognized as the person, the second lock is released. "Voiceprint authentication confirmed by the registration crew. The second lock has been released. The final lock screen will be displayed." When the second lock is released, the authentication by the Commander''s retinal pattern appears as a translucent window in front of the Commander''s eyes. "Retinal pattern confirmed. Moving to final lock." The Commander''s retinal pattern is automatically read, the third lock is released, and a button protected by something like glass appears on the desk where the Commander is sitting. -Pari ~ in! "Final lock released." The Commander smashes the glass and presses the switch. "Final unlock confirmed. Please set a target." "Take the speed of the energy wave into your calculations and determine the position that will cause the least damage to our planet." "Yes! Calculation finished. Target set. Trigger will appear." The Commander follows the operator and issues instructions. When the operator sets a target according to the Commander''s instructions, a translucent gun like a hologram appears in front of the Commander. "Firing at the count of five. Five, four, three, two, one, fire!!" The hologram is actually voluminous, it is possible to grab it, and the Commander''s shout is counted and the trigger is pulled along with zero. At that moment, a black hole bullet is fired from the Lizardrian''s home planet towards Fuhito''s energy wave. CH 324 Episode 324: Dreaming maiden and reality(Third Party Perspective) "Nn ... Nnhh ... Here is?" "Ara, it looks like you woke up. I''ll call the doctor." A room with a simple interior. A woman in simple and functional white clothes, whom has seen the girl waking up, smiles at her and leaves her room. "Was that a dream? ... Desu." Muttering such is Saint Noelle, a girl rescued from a certain country in the Middle East by Fuhito-tachi. Now she is lying in bed in a hospital gown. Noelle, while stunned, is at a loss as she doesn''t know if being rescued by Fuhito-tachi was a dream or reality. "No, that wasn''t a dream, desu ~ ? ." However, Noelle gently touches her lips and smiles at the feeling that remains in her mind. If a third party had seen it, it would have been very disgusting, but it is fortunate that there is no one other than Noelle in this room. "Ufufu ... My Yuusha-sama ... was so cool, desu ~ !!" Noelle loves Japan so much that even her taste in appearance has been Japanese-ized. Therein, however, Fuhito''s looks are composed of favorite elements of the many novels that Noelle has read, and he has the ideal figure of the strongest fantasy world Hero that she thought of. It was like a dream to be able to not only talk to someone like that, but to also exchange an adult kiss. Moreover, he helped her in her captivity, and even prevented the innocent people of the country that had kidnapped her from being killed. To Noelle, Fuhito is exactly the Yuusha-sama who descended into the real world. It certainly wasn''t a dream. This is because, not to mention the feeling that remains on her lips, she is currently receiving treatment safely. "This time it happened, desu ~, now I''m going to go to Japan to find Yuusha-sama and marry him ~. You gave me an adult kiss, so you''ll take responsibility, right, desu? Mufufu." However, in reality, Noelle''s dream and reality are ambiguous, and although Fuhito only kissed her to make her drink the Elixir, the fact that she woke up and gave him a Deep Kiss faded into oblivion, she confused what the Hero who looked like Fuhito in her dream did with the actions of Fuhito, and it has been replaced with the memory of being kissed by Fuhito. Noelle, who doesn''t realize that, has no doubt that if she meets Fuhito, he will definitely marry her. With someone who had already confessed to him, and even though there are two people in reserve, she doesn''t notice that at all. For Fuhito, further confusion awaits him. -Kon kon! "Excuse me, what happened!?" The one who knocked on the door and entered the room is a woman wearing a white coat with her hair tied back and wearing sharp glasses, who looks like a very capable female doctor. She sees Noelle writhing on the bed and thinks she is in pain and stops and runs over and looks at her. Then she sees it. "Ehehee ~." "Wh, what is ... that face?" Seeing her haggard expression, the female doctor involuntarily retreats and covers her face with her arm as if looking at something unpleasant. "Huh? Who are you, desu?" Noelle, who finally returns from her own little world, asks the female doctor who appears suddenly in front of her. "I, I''m Natalie, your doctor. It''s only for a short while, but my best regards." "Oh, is that so, desu? My best regards, desu!!" Natalie, who had seen the expression on her face earlier, doesn''t let her guard down even when Noelle is replying cheerfully, and doesn''t throw away the possibility that she is a dangerous person. "W, well then, let me see the condition of your body, okay? Can you open the button on your gown?" "Yes, desu." In response to the slightly frightened Natalie''s instructions, Noelle, without any hesitation, unbuttons her hospital gown. Noelle''s body appears. Her ribs are protruding, and her arms and legs are not dead trees, but they are very thin. That, it tells of the harshness of life she had while being kidnapped. "This is ..." "What happened, desu?" "N, no, it''s okay." Seeing such cruelty, the female doctor involuntarily holds her breath and falls silent. Noelle tilts her head in wonder, but the female doctor shakes her head without saying anything. "Oh! ... ? " When the female doctor puts the stethoscope on Noelle, Noelle lets out a sensual voice, but the female doctor ignores her and goes on with her original job. "You''re completely malnourished and overworked. You have to eat well and rest properly. Also, you''re in a pretty bad state right now, aren''t you? It''s better not to meet the man you''re in love with until you''ve fully recovered, don''t you think?" "Eh? Why is that, desu?" And, after finishing the examination, Natalie gives Noelle some advice. However, Noelle does not understand the meaning and tilts her head. That is as it should be. Noelle doesn''t usually look in the mirror, so she hasn''t seen her face. "You can tell if you look in the mirror." "Understood, desu." Noelle opens the mirror handed to her by Natalie and peers at the reflection of herself. "What the hell is thiiiiiiiiis, desu!?" Noelle lets out a scream that is almost unthinkable for a girl, and stiffens. As would be natural. Her usual cute face isn''t there, and she looks similar to a withered, emaciated mummy. It takes a while for Noelle to return to reality due to the shock. CH 325 Episode 325: Wonderful escort We transfer to an open land in the forest of a mountain with a good view, and pitch tents for men and women. "Fuwaa ~ , Onii-chan, we''re going to sleep, okay?" "Oh, get some rest." "Fuwaa ~ i."(TN:Yes(Hai), the yawning version.) As soon as the tent is set up, Nanami, Shia, and Amane rub their sleepy eyes and enter the tent while yawning. "Mira, aren''t you going to sleep?" "Umu. I just woke up. I''m not sleepy. I wonder if I should go for a short walk." I wondered about Mira, who was the only one who didn''t enter the tent, and when I asked about it, Mira''s answer was a perfectly natural story. Certainly, Mira woke up in the evening. It was also from a sleep of several hundred years. So, it''s natural that she isn''t sleepy. "I see. Are you okay by yourself?" "Who do you think you''re talking to. I''m still the True Ancestor of Vampires and the last King. I won''t lose to regular humans." I am worried about Mira, so after confirming it, she crosses her arms and boasts. However, because she looks like a little girl, I don''t feel any sense of intimidation or authority at all. However, Mira is mistaken. "People aren''t like they were during the time Mira lived in. They all have powers like us." Yes, unlike in the past, there are people like us who have become explorers and have powers that exceed those of ordinary humans.(TN:Except for you and your party which far exceed every other explorer ever ...) On top of that, Mira only knows the world of when she was awake previously. The world has changed a lot in the last few hundred years. It''s too dangerous to go for a walk alone in such a situation. Having said that, I don''t think anyone would come to such a mountain. It''s a precaution just in case. If Mira is kidnapped without doing anything, or if she got hurt, it would all come to nothing. "Th, that''s scary. A, after all, I really want an escort." Mira, who hears my words, asks for an escort with a feeble voice that doesn''t make me feel the slightest bit of what she said about being a King earlier. That''s it!! Since this is a rare opportunity, let''s get to know each other. "Fu!Fu!Fu! Why don''t we get a wonderful escort for you?" "Really!?" When I lift my mouth up like a mischievous child, Mira waits for my reply with her eyes shining. I don''t know what she''s expecting, but what will appear here belongs to my family''s healing category. "Ah, of course. Luck." "Won!" That''s right, my subordinate demon, who is super talented and can easily conquer even a country, Luck-kun. "Hii!" As soon as Luck comes out, she hides in my shadow with a short scream. She was away during the operation. "Mira, your escort will be our most excellent Luck-kun. Please rest assured." "H, how mean!!" When I speak with a smile, she looks up at me and shouts with an expression that seems to say that Mira has been deceived. Fu!Fu!Fu. I didn''t say a single word that I would go, nor did I say that she would have a male escort.(TN:So ... does that mean Luck is female?) She''s really surprised. "What are you talking about? Isn''t Luck so cute? Use this as an opportunity to get along." "Won!" With a smirking evil grin on my face, I move next to Luck and hug and stroke it, and Luck cries as if to say hello to Mira. "Nnhiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!?" Mira is frightened by Luck''s voice and runs away. After all, she calls herself the True Ancestor of Vampires, and seems to have overwhelmingly high physical abilities compared to ordinary people. She''s pretty quick. Even so, she''s far from Luck''s speed. "Well then, Luck. If anything happens, I''ll leave it to you. Also, I think there''s a Kagema waiting near Rei, but when Rei''s errands are done, pick her up and bring her here." "Won!" Luck nods at my instructions and chases after Mira, who happily runs away. With that state, Mira will be caught soon. After seeing off one person and another, I enter my tent and fall asleep. "Nn?" When I wake up, I hear voices outside. "Ah, you seem to be awake." "Seriously, Nushi-sama is cruel." Mira and Rei are outside. It seems that Mira returned safely from her walk, and Rei from reporting. "Rei, Mira, welcome back. Thank you for your report, Rei. Good work." "I, it''s okay. I''m doing it because I like it." I greet the two and express my gratitude to Rei. Rei, who is still not used to being told such, blushes and looks embarrassed. She looks happy, so I''d like to convey it in words in the future. "Don''t worry about that, Nushi-sama, I''m hungry!!" "Right, it''s already lunch time. It can''t be helped." It seems that I was asleep and it''s already past twelve o''clock. Mira begins to yell, and Rei answers in agreement. "Really, well then, let''s wake everyone up and go eat. Come to think of it, we forgot to eat the yogurt-based gratin in Bulgaria yesterday due to the thing with Noelle." "Hou? I don''t really understand, but I want to try it too." Mira leans forward in reply to my suggestion. Mira still doesn''t know about the current era, so she''s curious about cooking because she doesn''t know anything about it, and she approaches me. "Alright, alright. Well then, let''s go eat that for lunch today. Rei, wake everyone up." "Understood." I stop Mira and ask Rei to wake up the sleeping girls, then we transport to the place to eat Bulgarian food. CH 326 Episode 326: Disappearance(Third Party Perspective) An object shaped like a bullet is displayed on a translucent monitor floating in the air. The object looks more mechanical than a bullet, and you can tell it''s different from the bullets used in Earth''s guns. The bullet is slowly advancing towards its target in the sea of stars. "Fufufu! As expected, that energy wave is useless against a black hole that swallows light." The Lizardrian Commander, a Lizardman-type humanoid creature dressed in a particularly high-handed and dignified outfit, stares at the monitor and distorts his mouth to open more than that of a human and laughs out loud. Of course, the target of the bullet is the blow of ''Qi'' released by Fuhito. "I think so, too. However, the impact of that black hole will probably be immeasurable. If we''re unlucky, the whole area around here could be swallowed up." The adjutant voices his concerns while looking at the monitor with a tone of disgust. Black hole bullets are currently uncontrollable and forbidden weapons. By some chance, if the Micro black hole generator goes out of control, it is possible that something bigger than a Micro could be generated.(TN:Micro written in katakana, I guess what it''s supposed to mean is it might create a sizable black hole instead.) If that happens, it will have a huge impact on the universe, and the planet they live on may eventually perish. As a Lieutenant, he doesn''t want his home planet to become like that. Nonetheless, it doesn''t matter what he says now that it''s about to reach its destination soon after it''s launched. "Is that why you''re starting to evacuate the planet''s people just in case?" "I suppose that''s right." At the suggestion of the elderly Lizardrian, the danger of the energy wave emitted by the Humans was regarded as the highest class of natural disaster, and the Lizardrians living on their home planet began to evacuate to other colonized planets. Of course, there were some who objected, but the elderly Lizardrian who continued to appeal the threat of the energy wave agreed, and it was decided to evacuate. Those who really wanted to stay on their home planet were allowed to do so after writing a letter stating that they would not be held responsible for anything that happened to such people. However, the number of people who made that choice was extremely close to zero. Many chose their lives over their homeland. The crew here has already left their home planet and moved to the battleship to observe the whereabouts of the black hole bullet. "Since it''s like this, we have no choice. If we don''t use the black hole bullet, this planet will perish and disappear. Conversely, if we use the black hole bullet, we can stop the light, but depending on the situation, this planet may also perish, but there is also a possibility that it will not perish. It will be obvious which one to choose." "I understand that, but it''s not so easy to be convinced." "How immature." The adjutant replies with a wry smile to the Commander who is trying to admonish his adjutant. Seeing his adjutant like that, the Commander smiles in ridicule. "Well, it looks like it''s about time." "Is that so." As the destination approaches, an alert sound echoes in the room. With that, the Commander and Lieutenant stop talking and turn their attention to the monitor. The energy wave approaching from the front is displayed on the monitor. "Black hole bullet, ten seconds until the target point. Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one, burst." Only the Lizardrian operator''s voice reverberates within the bridge. Then, along with that voice, the black hole bullet releases its function normally and creates a black hole on the spot. "The black hole is expanding more than expected. At this rate, there is a possibility that the impact will cause a great dea of damage to this space." However, as expected, the uncontrollable weapon goes berserk, and the black hole increases its mass beyond expectations, expanding its existence. "It can''t be stopped. We will continue to monitor while retreating. Retreat." ""Yes, Sir.""(TN:Engrish ''Iesu, saa'') The Commander gives instructions based on the operator''s information and begins to withdraw the ship in order to leave the area affected by the black hole. "Target and black hole have made contact." Immediately after turning the bow backward, the black hole, which had continued to expand more than expected, collided with the energy wave. The light of the beam is swallowed as they expected, and disappears. "Oh, it wasn''t wrong to use the black hole bullet after all." "It looks like it''s done its job properly." Seeing the results, the two look at each other with a relieved expression on their faces. However, an unexpected, or rather, the worst, outcome awaits them there. -Paaan! The black hole, which had continued to expand and swallowed the light, suddenly dissipates. "Ha?" "Eh?" The Commander and adjutant can''t understand the meaning to the point that they let out dumbfounded voices. The energy wave that was swallowed by the black hole and should have disappeared suddenly reappears from the void of space, and once more begins to pierce the pitch-dark sea with many glittering stars. ""That''s ridiculouuuuuuuuuuussssssssss!!"" Everyone''s words echo in the bridge. -Paaan! A week after that, their mother planet disappears. They flee to a colonized planet and have no choice but to give up their invasion of Earth. CH 327 Episode 327: Trembling with fear After meeting up with Rei and enjoying Bulgarian cuisine, we flew to the next dungeon, and immediately after that we investigated the teleportation trap in order to let Rei rest, and spent the night in the dungeon. The next dungeon was in Greece, and the next day after we arrived, after a day of sightseeing on the main island and a good rest at the hotel, after crossing over to the famous island of Crete and visiting the sights, we stopped at the ruins of the Palace of Knossos. In Knossos, there was a hidden door that was so imposing that it didn''t look like it was hidden. However, it seemed that anyone who found the hidden door among the visitors would try to open it, but no one seemed to have been able to open it. As for us, we were able to break into the door without having to open it in the first place because Luck was there. Of course, since we had Rei and Luck, who were our party''s proud detection team, we could have easily opened it, but because there were too many eyes around us, after moving to a place that no one could see, we hid in the shadows, and entered the hidden door. Inside it was a labyrinth separate from a dungeon, where we faced legendary creatures famous in mythology, such as the Minotaur, Phoenix, Cerberus, Chimera, Hydra, and Griffon. [ Alright. I will follow you. ] Among them, the Phoenix was able to exchange words and was a dignified existence, but it took a liking to Nanami''s presence and became Nanami''s subordinate demon. "Nice to meet you, Hii-chan." "Leave it to me, piyo." When it became a subordinate demon, it would still be difficult for it to spend time outside while still emitting flames, and its size became a problem, so it had to change its appearance. Its appearance, except for the mixture of a bright fiery red color and yellowish vermilion, it looked exactly like a palm parakeet, and its talking appearance was just like that of a palm parakeet, so even if it spoke in public, we would probably be able to deceive people. Nanami happily stroked the head of Hiiko who was on her shoulder. Hiiko was said to have been named after the initial part of Phoenix(TN:Hi no tori, firebird) and the given name of the Queen of the Yamatai Country. Even though she is my Imouto, she has a wonderful naming sense. Yup, yup. Concerning the Cerberus, Chimera, and Hydra, it was not possible to communicate with them, so we decided to fight them. However, we didn''t actually fight directly. The reason is that Luck volunteered to take care of them. The three legendary creatures fought against Luck and were easily subjugated, so they fell under Luck''s control. It seemed that they would normally live a leisurely life in the remote mountains. It seemed that Luck''s Kagema would watch over them and prevent people from finding them. Then, there wouldn''t be any problems. And when we met the last one, the Griffon. And so, with a trembling telepathic voice, ''I, if you win a contest of strength with me, I''ll submit to you.'', it requested a contest of strength. I wanted to be its opponent, but Amane, ''I want a subordinate, too.'', said such while staring at us enviously, and I decided to hand it over to her. "Staring today, you''re Guri-chan." [ U, umu, alright. ] Amane also won with ease, or rather, what was the Griffon thinking when it challenged her to a strength competition, in an instant, it surrendered and submitted to Amane. Behind Amane, Luck was breathing heavily ''Ha!Ha!Ha!Ha!'' while sticking out its tongue and staring at the Griffon, so that might have something to do with it.(TN:Luck: ''Fried chicken!!'') Every time Luck moved, its body trembled. Guri''s body size was also somehow managed, and it turned into a cute little Griffon that looked like a deformed plush toy. However, it was ridiculous to even compare her to Nanami because of her overly simple naming sense!!(TN:Should''ve named it Guriko or something, c''mon Amane, pick up your naming sense!!) Like Nanami, she carried it on her shoulder, but it looked like she was carrying a stuffed animal, let''s not tell Amane that she looks a bit like a cringy person. However, it didn''t feel like much time had passed since we were exploring the labyrinth in Greece, but for some reason many days had passed when we went outside, so we didn''t have time to go sightseeing in the rest of the country. On the contrary, with one country per day we would not be able to meet the deadline for summer vacation. After that, we just investigated the dungeon, jumped to the next dungeon, and repeated the act of sleeping and investigating dungeons, and we managed to return earlier than planned, two days before the last day of our vacation. "Good job. Thank you very much for your cooperation with the investigation." As soon as we return to Japan, Rei smiles and thanks us. "What are you talking about. It''s nothing. Besides, we enjoyed ourselves immensely. We had so much fun that I wondered if we would ever be able to come back. Right?" I smile embarrassedly and tell her not to worry about it, and ask everyone to agree. "Yeah, it was a lot of fun, so it''s mutual!!" "Nn. It was fun." "I had a lot of fun, too. Also, I met Guri-chan." The three of them who are questioned by me happily reply to Rei. "I see. That''s good, then. By the way, it''s good that the four of you had a lot of fun, but have you finished your homework? I don''t remember seeing you do it." However, Rei''s words after that make us shudder and our faces turn pale. Right. Schools in the world naturally have homework during summer vacation. I was thinking of doing it while on the investigation trip, but I completely forgot. ""I forgot!!"" The four of us shout in unison. After that, we all gathered at the Satou house and ended up frantically doing our homework. Finish your summer vacation homework according to plan!! Otherwise, you''ll end up like me!! CH 328 Episode 328: Place to return ""It''s over!!"" While looking at Nanami''s homework, me, Amane, and Shia teach each other what we don''t understand, and somehow we manage to finish our homework. Rei isn''t here because she was the only one to return home to prepare a report summarizing the data and submit it. We stayed up all night for two days and it ended up being the last night. "Good night ~ ." "Byebye." "See you." After eating dinner, Shia and I go back to the dormitory and Amane goes home. The reason Mira isn''t here is because Makoto-san and Anna-san, who heard about it on LINNE, came over, and while rejoicing at Shia''s safety, as a result of being introduced to Mira, took her back to the hotel. "Father, Mother, please take care of me from now on!!" "What!? This child is already my daughter!!" "Yeah, I will definitely accept this child to my house!!" When they met for the first time, seeing her innocent smile, and seeing her cleverly bow her head, Makoto-san and Anna-san immediately fell in love with her. After that, the two immediately took Mira home. According to Shia, it seems that Mira is currently busy studying the common sense of modern Japan, as well as the formalities to register as Shia''s little sister. "Well then, thanks for sending me home." "Ah. See you at school." "Yeah, that''s right." Shia and I, after sending just Amane home today, walk towards the school dormitory. "I don''t think that person is here today." "Nn." I''ve been on my guard since before I got back to school, but it seems that that person didn''t ambush me today. Yes, it''s the Student Council President. She always waited for me at the school gate when I came back from somewhere, but she wasn''t there today. That''s why I''m worried that she might be plotting something else. However, all I can do is avoid her as much as possible. I shake my head and shake off my unnecessary thoughts, then head for the dormitory. "Nn." "Ou. See you tomorrow. Oh, please give the souvenirs to everyone in the girls'' dormitory." "Nn." I part with Shia when we arrive at the dormitory. Her ahoge skillfully goes ''furi furi'' and she leaves.(TN:''furi furi'' refers to swinging or waving, so I guess it''s waving goodbye.) "Welcome home, Satou-san. Did you enjoy your trip?" When I step into the dormitory, Kasumi-san greets me as if she had been waiting for me. I haven''t been back for over a month, so I feel a sense of nostalgia and relief at Kasumi-san''s voice. The new Satou Family home is of course a place to return to, but I thought this dormitory was also a place I could return to. "I''m home, Kasumi-san. Yeah, it was a lot of fun." "I am glad to hear that. How is it, would you like to have dinner?" "No, I''ve eaten at home, and I''ve taken a bath, so I''m going to sleep now." I answer Kasumi-san''s question with a smile and tell her about my future plans while changing my shoes into slippers. I wasn''t sleepy at all after the last two days, but sleep is still important. Also, I want to mofu Luck. "I see. I understand. Please have a good rest." "Thank you." I smile at Kasumi-san, who lowers her head as I change into my slippers, and proceed to my room. "Ah, before that, I have to give everyone a souvenir." However, I suddenly remember and go up to the 3rd floor in order to hand over the souvenirs that I had bought in large quantities to the Senpais as I had asked Shia to do as well. "Ou!! Isn''t it Fuhito!! It''s been a long time!!" The person who greets me is Saotome-senpai. In other words, the Head of the Dungeon Exploration Department. "Senpai, this is a souvenir from my overseas trip." "O, ou ... I, isn''t this a little too much for me?" When I pretend to take them out of my expansion bag and hand the pile of souvenirs to Senpai, he is confused with his eyebrows twitching. Even this is the result of buying little by little in the countries I visited. I have money left over. "Is that so? I''ve traveled to many countries, so I bought them in each country, but I don''t know ..." Will the room be too small with this amount ... I wonder if I screwed up ... My expression clouds over a little. "I, I see. Thank you so much for all the souvenirs!! I''m grateful!!" "N, no, I think I bought too many, I''m sorry." Senpai must have been considerate of me, and he accepts the gift from me with a grin as if showing off his white teeth. I apologize and bow my head lightly. "Don''t worry about it. I was a little taken aback by the amount. Don''t mind it when passing to the other guys either." "I see. I understand. Thank you very much." "Ah, well then, see you at club activities." "Yes, excuse me." I left Senpai''s room in gratitude for Senpai''s concern for answering my troubles in advance. From the Senpais in the 3rd grade, I handed out souvenirs in order. "Ou, it''s been a while, Fuhito." "You as well, Yuki. You got a tan."(TN:Not sure why he''s Yuki in this chapter ... His name is Sakura Takaaki ''}Т'' nicknamed Aki '''', not Yuki ''業'') I greet my first High School friend, Yuki, when we meet again after a long time. Yuki was tanned to a light brown color as if he had done something near the sea.(TN:Again, should be Aki here not Yuki) "I suppose!! I went to a training camp in a dungeon near the sea in Chiba!!" "Oh!! That sounds great!!" While eating yakisoba and swimming in the sea, level up and get items in the dungeon. It''s very meaningful. "Ah. Of course we went to the sea after diving into the dungeon." "Did you go swimming?" "Idiot!! That''s not it!! It''s pick-up!! Pick-up!!" I thought he was going swimming, but apparently Aki was more interested in the beautiful women and beautiful girls who came to the sea than the sea itself.(TN:And back to Aki again ...) That''s right, this guy was like that. I forgot since we haven''t met in a while. "O, ou. I see." I am unconsciously flustered by Aki''s threatening attitude of pressing me and shouting with saliva flying. "So, we called out to trendy young women." "The result is?" I ask Aki, who has calmed down and continue to talk. -Gokuri! Silence envelops the area, and the silence makes me gulp. "Isn''t it obvious that it''ll be a total defeat!! Damnit!!" Aki suddenly gets down on all fours and slams the ground, crying with frustration. "H, hey, I bought a lot of souvenirs, so cheer up." I take out the souvenirs that I had bought in a larger amount than for others for Aki. "..." Aki stops saying anything after seeing my souvenirs. "What''s wrong?" "You bought too much!!" I thought it was strange and call out to him, but he throws a tsukkomi at me. For me, this guy is my first friend in High School, and he doesn''t mind if I failed in my High School Debut, and he will hang out with me. I thought I favored him a little, but it seems I went too far. "Senpai-tachi also told me that. Well, don''t worry about it." "Haa ... Well, I''ll take what I can get. Thank you." I push the souvenirs to Aki with a bit of force, and after he lets out an exasperated sigh, he accepts the souvenirs with a wry smile on his face. "Well then, see you tomorrow." "Oh. Goodnight." After I part ways with Aki, I finally make it to my room. "Luck." "Won!" I immediately change into my sleepwear and go to bed, then call Luck. "It finally feels like home." "Won!" While stroking Luck who came out, I feel a sense of security for the first time in a while. "Well then, let''s go to sleep in preparation for tomorrow." "Won!" After enjoying that sense of security and Luck''s ''mofu mofu'' for a while, I turn off the lights and fall asleep. CH 329 Episode 329: Dawn of turmoil The next day. I join Aki and go to school for the first time in a while. It seems that our classmates, who basically treat us like air, were able to finish the summer vacation without anyone dying. "Come to think of it, it seems that the international student is finally coming." Aki tells me such a story in the classroom. At school, he hangs out with me most of the time, but where on earth does he get that kind of information from. It''s often said that this or that is one of the seven wonders of the school, but Aki is much more of a mystery. "That''s right. I wonder what kind of person it is." "It completely seems to be a transcendentally beautiful girl." When I ask about the international student, Aki answers with a grin and his mouth lifted as if to say that he is waiting. "Hee. I don''t really care." Even though it should have been impossible for me to simply get along with Shia, Amane, and Rei, I probably won''t be involved with such a beautiful girl anymore. "That''s right. You have Alexia-chan." Aki teases me with a grin as I reply emotionlessly. "I, it''s not like Shia has anything to do with it!?" "Nn. I''m here." "Look, isn''t Alexia-chan saying that, too?" When I answer in dismay, Shia answers as if it is the most natural thing to say and joins the conversation. The reason why I''m so flustered is because Shia''s attack has leveled up. For some reason, she put her desk together with mine, and her seat is also perfectly aligned, and she wrapped her arms around mine. She looks like a High School girl who can''t measure the distance. As expected, after having been confessed to by her, when such a girl behaves like that, I can''t help but be conscious of her. "You''re fine ... because you have Alexia-chan." "That''s why I told you, Shia is different." -Gara gara gara gara! In the middle of my words, the entrance door to the classroom opens. "Ye ~ s, take a seat." Seen from a different perspective, the peaceful time ends with the appearance of Sensei ... Or so I thought, but Shia doesn''t really change, she just keeps sticking to me. "Katsuragi ... No, that''s fine." I thought Sensei would warn her, but for some reason she doesn''t say anything. Why exactly ... Are you saying there is no God ...(TN:Meaning he was hoping the God(Sensei) would save him.) I am shocked by the teacher''s response. "Alright, you guys. It''s been a long time. I''m happy to welcome the second semester without missing anyone. Good news for you guys. The international student who was supposed to arrive a while ago has finally arrived. Rejoice, men, she''s a beautiful girl." ""Uooooooooohhhhhhhh!!"" Sensei leaves me and Alexia alone, looks around us and starts talking happily, just as Aki had said, it turns out that a beautiful international student has arrived. The men in the class shout in delight at Sensei''s words. "It''s alright, you can come in." -Gara gara gara gara! At the teacher''s signal, the door slowly opens. I''m not interested, so I look outside. I wonder if it will end soon. I''m starting to want to dive into dungeons properly, and I think about dungeons. "Introduce yourself." "Yes. I''m Noelle Kanon, desu. Nice to meet you." At the edge of my thoughts, the international student girl introduces herself fluently in Japanese with a slightly peculiar intonation. Eh? Wait, this voice ... When I hear a familiar voice, I involuntarily turn my face, which had been looking outside, toward the girl. Saint!? Yes, there is a girl standing there who looks exactly like the Saint''s photo. She was skinny and haggard when we met, but now she seems to be fully recovered and looks just like her picture. And, the moment I see her, she also looks at me and our eyes meet. "Aaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!!" At that moment, Noelle points at me and lets out a startled voice. Geh ... No way ... "My Yuusha-sama, I found you, desu!! To be able to meet in a place like this, as I thought, we''re destined to be together, desu!!" Saying that, she rushes over to me. "Nn." But, Noelle can''t get close to me. Because Shia stands between me and Noelle. "You are, desu?" Noelle, whose path is blocked, asks in dissatisfaction. "Katsuragi Alexia. Fuu-kun''s wife. I will protect my husband." Shia answers in the usual blunt way. Wh ~ at!! Since when did we get married!? I haven''t replied yet!? And no matter how you look at it, isn''t that a declaration of war against Noelle!! Please stop!! "What are you talking about, desu? My Yuusha-sama is destined to marry me, desu!! We even exchanged a passionate kiss, desu!!" Noelle barks like a dog threatening Shia, who claims to be my wife. ""Gununu! Unforgivable!!"" ""Why is it always about him!!"" Gazes attack me as if they are drawn by Noelle''s words. "I did it too. So I won''t lose." Shia also puffs out her moderately sized breasts and insists on not being defeated. Because of that, I feel that the murderous intent of the gazes stuck to me has increased. Seriously, please give me a break!! Neither of those things happened as a result of my own will!! When I see the two of them glaring in front of me while making excuses towards the gazes, I can see sparks flying between them. What will happen to my High School life from now on ... The eyes of the two of them and the people around me make me very anxious about the beginning of the second semester. CH 330 Incompetent Explorer Chapter 330 Episode 330: Restoration(Third Party Perspective) It is unsure as to whether you could call it a single creature in an empty room, but a Black Mist in the shape of a human is facing off against something that looks like a computer monitor. The monitor is buried at the base of an object shaped like a large tree with tentacles gathered together, and under the monitor there is a part equivalent to a keyboard. "Ohhh!! Finally." Looking at the letters that appear on the monitor, it is clear that the mouth on the flat face is naturally lifted, and a smile is on the surface. As it should be. [ The system has normalized. Moving to normal operation. ] A few months ago, due to his own mistake - but that wasn''t the only reason - the Dungeon System overheated due to overloading it, and all but the bare minimum functions went down. It has now normalized, and is working as usual. While down, neither the moderate Stampedes nor the Dungeon Rebirths that were originally performed occurred, and the mana concentration of the Earth could hardly be increased, and the forces of the Demon World could not be sent. If they can finally resume the invasion of Earth, that joy will all the more be proper. And during the dormant period, the pressure from his Master was increasing. Considering he will be freed from that, you can understand the joy of the Black Mist. "Well then, immediately confirm the current status." -Kata kata kata kata kata! The Black Mist operates something like a keyboard to check the current status and settings of the Earth''s dungeons. "This ... has been completely initialized ... Haa ... it looks like it will take some time to restore it to its original state." When the Black Mist checks the status of the dungeons, the settings have been initialized. The parts that had been adjusted while invading were all in a pristine state, so he doesn''t know how many days it will take, but he needs to restore them as soon as possible. If he doesn''t, what''s waiting for him this time is DEATH. As for the Black Mist, he doesn''t want to die, so he has no choice but to redo the settings desperately. "If it reaches the current concentration of magic power, it will reach the lowest level of this Demon World sooner or later without rushing too much, so Stampedes and Dungeon Rebirths shouldn''t be too much of a problem. Also, it would be a problem if overheating occurred. I don''t think it will, but it''s also possible that something went wrong because it overheated once. Let''s be careful and keep it a little conservative." After confirming the state of the Earth, he rewrites the settings of the dungeons on Earth in the most efficient way in a way that does not burden the system as much as possible. The speed is so fast that a human could never do it, and the special language on the screen is added so quickly that it seems to flow. As the work progresses, purple phosphorescence gradually overflows from the crevices of the tentacle-like object, signaling that full-scale operation has begun. "It looks like there will be no problem with restarting. In that case, let''s keep working." Upon noticing the light, the Black Mist feels relieved and smiles lightly before returning to work. -Kata kata kata kata kata katatan! "Finally, all the settings are complete. I''m really tired." After that, after seven days and seven nights of sleepless work, the Black Mist finishes setting up the Dungeon System related to Earth. Unlike humans, no matter how many days the Black Mist, a demon, physically works, no matter what he does, he doesn''t have the concept of being tired, however, because he has a personality, mental fatigue exists. As expected, even the Black Mist, who is a superlative existence, is exhausted from working all week long. "There seems to be no problem with the operational status, and if we have made it this far, just like the previous report, we should be able to start working over there within a few months. The Black Mist looks up at the tentacle tree, which is emitting a faint phosphorescence, confirming that it is operating quietly, and is relieved that it is now operating normally, and decides to rest. "Did it go well?" However, at that moment, a voice suddenly calls out from behind. "This is, this is, I didn''t expect you to be here ..." "Such preamble is unnecessary. In reality, how is it?" The owner of the voice is the Master of the Black Mist. Since he was waiting impatiently for the Dungeon System to return, he was impatient due to the fact that he hadn''t come to report for a long time, so he went there himself. The Black Mist was so startled that his heart was about to burst, but he quickly straightens his posture and tries to bow his head, but he is stopped by his Master and forced to report. "Y, yes. I just finished the work, but just to be sure, I''m being cautious with the settings in consideration of the possibility of overheating again and other problems. But, don''t worry. As previously reported, the magic power concentration is expected to reach the specified value within a few months. I will let you know when it gets closer." "Ohhh!! Ohhh!! Has it finally recovered!! A few months is nothing compared to the hundreds of years that have passed!! Besides, if our earnest wish and revenge on Satotsu, who interfered with all of our plans, will come true, it would be trivial to wait that long. I will prepare properly." After receiving the report from the Black Mist, his Master is overjoyed releases an overabundance of magical power. "Ha!!!" "Umu, it seems that this time is the time to give up on your life, you know? Satotsu?" He gives instructions to proceed with the preparations to invade Earth, and when the Master hears the reply, he mutters to his hated enemy in another world. AN: Thank you as always for reading. I posted a new work. Thank you very much!! Incompetent Onmyoji is matchless with magic ~A dropout with zero spiritual power, actually the strongest great sage in a different world~ CH 331 Episode 331: Explode!! Both of them stare at each other. It is exactly a scene suitable for the phrase ''explosive situation''. "You guys, take it easy. Do that after school is over." However, the atmosphere dissipates with the teacher''s words. Wh ~ yy!! This is the scene where you stop them properly!! Why are you encouraging them!! I turn my gaze towards Sensei. "Fuu!" After noticing my gaze, Sensei snorts and averts her gaze. Uwaa!! That teacher is completely amused ... "Nn." "It can''t be helped, desu. I''ll pull back for now, desu." However, the two of them don''t seem to be foolish enough to disobey Sensei, so they lightly pull back from each other and stop the dangerous feeling. I''m relieved that the situation has settled down for the time being. "Noelle, your seat is over there." "Ehh ~, isn''t this the part where I''ll be seated next to Yuusha-sama, and it will lead to even more fateful developments, desu?" "There is no such thing." "Ye ~ es." Noelle protests in dissatisfaction when the teacher points to the indicated seat. However, Sensei doesn''t seem to care at all, and as if Noelle understands that she doesn''t care, she quietly sits down in the designated seat. After that, the teacher talks about the matters to be communicated, the opening ceremony is held, homeroom is finished again, and it becomes the flow of returning home. "Yuusha-sama!! Please guide me around the school, desu ~." After homeroom is over, Noelle starts to pester me. "Nn." "Ah, again!!" Shia intercepts her again. Noelle glares at her with a dissatisfied expression. "There are things that Noe-chan doesn''t know." "Noe-chan!?" Shia is still in the habit of calling people nicknames without question, and Noelle is also surprised at her eccentricity. "You can''t get close to Fuu-kun without Nanamin''s permission. I''m Nanamin officially approved." "Nanamin!? Who on earth is that, desu!?" When Shia points it out to Noelle as if it is a matter of course, Noelle asks about the identity of the person being called by that nickname. Since when did you need Nanami''s permission to approach me in the first place!? Even if I''m flustered, the conversation between the two continues. "Fuu-kun''s Imouto." "I, Imouto!? Th, that''s certainly common in Japanimation where the older brother indulges in a relationship with his non-blood-related younger sister, desu!?" At Shia''s description of Nanami, Noelle suddenly becomes embarrassed. Noelle was like that when we first met, but her delusional habits are terrible. I have to deny it properly. "No, no, Nanami is my real sister, okay?" "No way!? Forbidden love!? Yuusha-sama!! Don''t be hasty, desu!? You have me here, don''t you, desu?" Even though I properly explain that Nanami is my real sister, her delusion gets worse. Isn''t that an outrageous delusional monster!! "Please calm down. After all, it''s familial love, sibling love, isn''t it?" "Oh, is that right, desu? That''s good, desu." "I''m glad that the misunderstanding seems to have been cleared." After explaining properly, the misunderstanding seems to be resolved somehow, and we both let out a sigh of relief. Dangerous, dangerous. Of course, I love Nanami the most in the world, but not as the opposite sex. Don''t make a mistake there. "Ah, Yuusha-sama, can you please stop talking like that, desu?" "No, even if you say that ..." When I am relieved, Noelle suddenly speaks sadly. However, even if you say such a thing suddenly at almost the first meeting, it''s quite difficult. On top of that, she was originally the subject of a request. Even more so. I''m confused by Noelle''s words. "Don''t you talk to that child in that manner, desu?" "That''s normal, but ..." Can she tell that I am troubled by the look on my face, Noelle looks at Shia as if to make an inquiry. It''s true that I''m talking to Shia without using keigo(TN:Polite speech), but it''s because she''s a party member, so that''s what happened. Other than that, I only talk to Aki without using keigo just because he''s a friend.(TN:In Japan people usually use polite speech around everyone they''re not super familiar with, so he''s being asked to speak to her in a more relaxed manner like with close friends or family.) "Then, I''ll ask you to do the same, desu." "Haa ... I understa ... Alright." However, I can''t ignore Noelle''s feelings as she asks me with an upturned look, so I decide to somehow remove the keigo. "Hooray, desu!! And, as I said earlier, desu, can you please show me around the school, desu?" She turns her gaze to Shia because it was Shia who intercepted her. "Only if we''re together." "Nn ~, it can''t be helped, desu, so I''ll endure it, desu." Shia doesn''t seem to have any intention of letting Nanami''s opponent approach me without her permission, and she uses her power as an explorer to stop her, so Noelle seems to have compromised. "I understand if that''s the case. However, I''m not that familiar with this school, you know?" "Yes, Ye ~ s!! I''m very knowledgeable!!" However, even though I accepted the offer, I''m not familiar with this school. When I say that, Aki joins our conversation. Oh, that''s just perfect. I''ll ask Aki if it''s okay to come with us. "Please, though I say that, but is it okay if he comes with?" "Who are you, desu?" Noelle tilts her head when I point with my thumb at Aki who is appealing terrifically. "Thank you very much for listening!! ''It''s my friend Aki.'' " "Oh, wh ~ yy!! Let me say it to the end!!" Aki tries to introduce himself with an exaggerated gesture again, so when I briefly introduce him to interrupt him, he immediately throws a tsukkomi at me. "Fufufu, Yuusha-sama''s friend Aki-san? I''m Noelle, desu. Nice to meet you, desu." "Ah, yes. Noelle-san, it''s a pleasure to meet you." Seeing Noelle, who introduces herself again with a chuckle, Aki bows his head lightly, confused. Thus we end up being guided around the school by Aki. ""Explode."" ""Unforgivable."" ""Envious."" As we leave the classroom, the gazes of such feelings are on our backs. CH 332 Episode 332: Ultimate and Supreme We conduct a school tour under the guidance of Aki. "Hee ~." However, there are many things I don''t know, and there are things that impress me. "This is our school''s purchasing department." And finally, we arrive at the Purchasing Department. I''ve never used it before, but it exists. It''s like a newly built convenience store doubled in size. It''s so beautiful inside. "Hee ~, what are they selling, desu?" Hearing Aki''s words, Noelle looks inside with interest. "It''s basically like a convenience store, but there''s one specialty." "That is?" Is it really a convenience store. Having a convenience store on campus is like a university. But, what''s the specialty. I''m curious as well. "It''s the Ultimate Fried Chicken Sword."(TN: ''OƓP`'' Kyuukyoku tou-age soodo) "Ultimate Fried Chicken Sword?" Noelle tilts her head at Aki''s answer. Just by hearing the name, it seems that it''s dangerous, but is it okay, that fried chicken. "That''s right. Do you know the food, fried chicken on a skewer?" "Yes, desu. I''ve seen it in anime, desu." Aki asked again for the reply that was returned like a parrot. Noelle nods her head in response to the question. "In that case, it''s quick to talk about it. The point is that it''s the Ultimate version of that. As a result of carefully selecting the meat used for fried chicken, the president of this school decided to raise the best chickens themself. Then, the chicken is deep-fried with a unique combination of batter and seasoning, and the chicken is taste-tested hundreds of times. Now they sell about 1,000 of them a day." "Ohh ~ !! I want to eat that, desu!!" As usual, Aki explains the Ultimate Fried Chicken Sword in an exaggerated manner like a stage actor. W, well, what is it ... Aki''s explanation kind of made me want to eat it. I mean, why are you fixated on that!? This is High School!? I think the things we''re particular about is different. "FuuFuuFu. That''s right, that''s right. Let''s all go eat together now." Aki is very proud even though he didn''t make it himself. That face is a little annoying. But, it''s also true that it sounds delicious. We enter the Purchasing Department and decide to each purchase it. "One Ultimate Fried Chicken Sword." "I want one too, desu." "I''ll have four." "Ten." ""Eh!?"" Each of us make an order to the clerk, but only Shia has a different order. We unintentionally look at Shia''s face. Come to think of it, Shia is a girl who eats well. I bought a little more because I thought I''d bring it back to Luck. I didn''t know about it until now. I want Luck to eat it too. "Twenty?" "Why did it increase!?" For some reason, the number increases when we tilt our heads. "Too few?" "It''s because there are so many!?" Shia doesn''t get upset by my tsukkomi, and speaks like it''s natural. "How many will you have?" "Nn ~, twenty." "Understood." Shia is asked by the store clerk because she changes the number, and after thinking for a while, she decides on the number after changing it. The clerk takes our order and starts cooking fried chicken in the kitchen behind them. As expected of a pro. They didn''t react at all even after hearing Shia''s number. "Isn''t it amazing? You can eat it freshly fried on the spot. Of course, they also put a lot of emphasis on making it delicious even when it''s cold, so it''s realyl delicious even when it''s cold, but no matter what you say, it''s still better when it''s freshly fried." A few minutes after that, we each receive our fried chicken skewers. Shia is the only one who can''t hold it as it is, so she is handed over a large paper bag packed like yakitori. "Well then, shall we eat." "Yes, desu." With Aki''s lead, we bit into the freshly fried chicken skewers. "" ~~ !? "" Our eyes widen in shock. "Ha fu ha fu." "Ho~ot!" "Mogu mogu." Meat juice overflows from the inside. The batter is neither too thin nor too thick, with just the right amount of seasoning. And above all, the taste. The unique seasoning that is firmly applied spreads in the mouth along with the meat juice, and it is a delicious taste. Certainly Ultimate. It is a delicious fried chicken that you can feel the two characters.(TN: ''O'' the two characters, literal translation of the characters is ''O'' utmost and '''' after all.) "Delicious as always." "it''s delicious, desu. After all, Japan is great, desu!!" "Delicious." "This is delicious." We, for a while, smack our lips over the karaage.(TN:Karaage = fried chicken) "Speaking of which, where does Noelle live?" "OH!! Cohabitation invitation, desu?" It''s a good time, so I ask, but Noelle answers with an air of delusion that seems to be taking a life of its own. "No, it''s not. Besides, I''m in the boys'' dormitory." "Fufufuu. It''s a joke, desu. I''m also going to enter the dormitory, desu." When I reply in amazement, Noelle replies with a strange laugh. However, Noelle''s words raise a question in my mind. "Huh? I thought all the rooms were filled this year." "Since the upperclassman''s room is vacant, it was decided to let me in specially, desu." Noelle presents the answer to my question. I see, it wouldn''t be strange if a room for upperclassmen was vacant. "Is that so. Got it. Then, let''s go together to the front of the girls'' dormitory." "As expected of Yuusha-sama. Gentle, desu." "No, isn''t it on the way?" We make our way back home in a friendly atmosphere. CH 333 Episode 333: Anxiety about the normal(TN:Pun here, could also be read as Fuhito''s anxiety, Fuhito and Futsu(Normal) can both be read the same.) "Ah, Satou-kun, Sakura-kun, it''s been a while." "Ohh!! It''s the Student Council President!! It''s been a while. You look beautiful today, too!!" "Thank you, Sakura-kun." When I arrive in front of the girls'' dormitory, the Student Council President and her entourage of female students are waiting there. However, unlike before, there is no sign of an ambush. This Aki guy is overwhelmed by the appearance of another beautiful girl and greets her with an even more pompous attitude, which the Student Council Presidents dismisses. "If it isn''t the Student Council President. That''s right, it''s been a while. What are you doing here today?" I wonder why the Student Council President is here and ask. "Yeah, Kanon-san is moving into the dormitory, so I was thinking of holding a welcome party." "Ahh, I see. Is that the case!! Well then, we''ll excuse ourselves. Well then, Shia, Noelle, enjoy the welcome party." "Ohh!! It''s a pity to say goodbye to the Student Council President so soon, but we''ll see you soon."(TN:Aki) The Student Council President''s answer is a little surprising to me, but it is a natural event. Thinking that if it''s a welcome party for the girls'' dormitory, we have nothing to do with it, so I say goodbye to Shia and Noelle and leave. "Satou-kun, please wait a moment." When I turn my back on the girls and start walking towards the boys'' dormitory, the Student Council President''s voice reaches my back. "Umm, is something wrong?" In response to that voice, I stop and turn around. I wonder if she still needs something. "You seem to be misunderstanding something, but her welcome party is for the men as well." "Eh!? Is that so!?" I am surprised by the unexpected answer. The time being what it is, she is the only new student to enter the dormitory. I thought that if it was just one girl, the welcome party would be done with only girls, but it seems that''s not the case. "Of course. The girls'' dormitory no different from any dormitory student, so the entire dormitory should welcome them, right?" "Ohh, that''s true. I''m sorry I jumped to conclusions." So that''s it. If the Student Council President says so, it''s certainly true. I''m sure this has something to do with the school culture, but I think it''s normal for this school to have everyone welcome them even if only one person enters the dormitory. I bow my head lightly and apologize for my misunderstanding. "No, don''t worry about it. The venue is the men''s dormitory, so let''s go together." "I understand." If that''s the case, I can''t say no, so I nod my head. However, the fact that the Student Council President seems to normal makes me uneasy, but I''d like to think that it''s just my imagination. "Katsuragi-san and Kanon-san, can you drop off your luggage and come right back?" "Nn." "Understood, desu!!" I thought Noelle would have to organize her luggage, but because time is running out, after giving instructions to come back immediately, the two nod and hurriedly enter the girls'' dormitory. "Come to think of it, did Satou-kun and Sakura-kun enjoy their summer vacation?" "Of course!! It was a lot of fun to have a training camp with my friends in the dungeon and go to the sea." The Student Council President chooses summer vacation as a topic while waiting for the two of them to return. As soon as she asks us, Aki tells her the story he told me as if it was ridiculously fun. Hey, hey, you were just lamenting about it in the classroom, weren''t you ... His performance deserves respect. "I see! That''s a good memory of youth!!" "Yeah, you''re right ..." However, when he smiles back at the Student Council President, he makes a strange expression. He didn''t seem to have a good memory of it after all. I don''t think you need to show off ... "How about you, Satou-kun?" "Yeah. I went on an expedition to an overseas dungeon." Having heard Aki''s story, the Student Council President turns her attention towards me now. I answer in an innocuous way. "Come to think of it, Katsuragi-san gave me souvenirs. Were you with her?" "That''s right. I went with my party members." It seems that Shia properly handed over the souvenirs. I was worried that she wouldn''t be able to convey her words because she doesn''t speak much, but it seems that everything was fine. "Does that mean that Amane-san was also with you?" "Yes. Also, the explorer who took care of my Imouto and I went together as a group of five." She seems to be wondering who I went with, so I''ll refrain from specifically saying names, except for Shia and Amane. "I see, that sounds like fun." The Student Council President gives a pleasant smile. For some reason, I can''t help but feel uneasy about that overly normal conversation. I wonder what exactly the Student Council President is thinking. I had no idea what she was thinking before, but I feel that the mysteriousness and eeriness has increased. It''s like the calm before the storm ... "Yeah, we were able to go to the tourist spots that we wanted to visit once, and it was quite fun." "Hee, that sounds nice. Ah, it looks like those two are back." As my anxiety grows, it seems that Shia and Noelle have returned, and I feel a little relieved. After meeting up with Shia and Noelle, we walk to the men''s dormitory together. CH 334 Episode 334: Bad premonition "Welcome back, Satou-sama, everyone." When we return to the men''s dormitory, we are greeted by Kasumi-san, who has been waiting for us. "I''m back, Kasumi-san." "I''m back. Kasumi-san." "I''m sorry to disturb you, Kasumi-san." Aki and I greet Kasumi-san. Shia deftly greets her with her ahoge. "Nice to meet you, Kanon-sama. I have been issued the position of the manager of the men''s dormitory. My name is Tachibana Kasumi. I''m pleased to make your acquaintance from now on." Because Kasumi-san is meeting Noelle for the first time, she introduced herself and bowed deeply. "OH!! Japanese Maid!! I''m Noelle Kanon, desu!! It''s nice to meet you, desu!! I didn''t expect to meet the real thing before arriving at Akihabara!!" Noelle is absurdly excited at Kasumi-san''s appearance and introduces herself in return, after which she looks closely at Kasumi-san. As expected, it would be difficult for Kasumi-san to get along with her if she stares at her so closely. "Come on, Noelle. You''re being rude to Kasumi-san." "OH!! I''m sorry, desu!! I didn''t expect to meet the real thing in a place like this, so I''m so excited, desu!!" When I warn Noelle, she makes a surprised expression and then bows her head to Kasumi-san apologetically. "Fufufuu. I don''t mind, so Kanon-sama shouldn''t mind either." Kasumi-san smiles and forgives Noelle. "Thank you, desu!! But, even if it''s not Akihabara, there are maids, desu. It''s the same as in the anime, desu, it''s amazing, desu ..." After Noelle shows Kasumi-san, who forgives her, a smile like a blooming flower, she takes a posture of worshiping her with twinkling eyes while looking somewhere far away. "Hey, hey, everyone. Preparations should be complete. Let''s go quickly." The Student Council President, who has already taken off her shoes and goes up into the dormitory, hurries us with an expression that looks like it can''t be helped. "Ah, I''m sorry, desu. I''m going now, desu!! Please talk with me later, desu." "Yes, please feel free to contact me when you are free." When Noelle lowers her head and starts taking off her shoes, Kasumi-san also lowers her head slightly and leaves the place. We change our shoes so we won''t be late and go up to the room. "OH!! The decorations are so cute, desu!!" Noelle is guided to the dining room, and as soon as she sees the decorations, she is moved and her eyes shine. "This time it is a welcome party for Kanon-san, so I made it a girly atmosphere." "I''m happy, desu!!" Hearing the Student Council President''s words, she turns her head and grabs the Student Council President''s hand and swings it around. The dormitory students who have gathered look at this with a smile. "No, it was worth the preparation if you''re so happy. I''ll guide you to your seat, so please follow me. Satou-kun and the others, please sit in an empty seat." ""Understood."" Noelle is taken by the Student Council President, and I, Shia, and Aki find an empty seat among the already filled seats and sit down. Since Shia won''t leave me, I''m glad we are lucky enough to find two seats that are miraculously empty. Apparently, she is still wary. "Everyone, thank you for coming." After guiding Noelle to her seat and confirming that everyone is seated, the Student Council President stands up and begins to speak. "Today, another new friend came to our dormitory. This time, it''s a friend from abroad. Let''s welcome her, everyone!!" ""Uwaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!!"" As soon as the brief greeting ends, the gathered members cheer, whistle, and clap. "Yes, quiet down." The Student Council President makes everyone quiet down with gestures. "Then, let''s have the main character introduce themselves. Kanon-san, if you please?" "Yes, desu!!" After the commotion subsides, the Student Council President nominates Noelle, and Noelle stands up and moves beyond the room where the tables are lined up, bowing her head lightly. "My name is Noelle Kanon, desu. I''m from Letokia. I love Japanese anime and manga, and I''ve always wanted to come to Japan, desu, but this time, I was able to make my wish come true, desu. I''m looking forwards to working with you in the future, desu!!" "Yes, Kanon-san, thank you very much. Now, let''s move on to the question time. Raise your hand if you have questions." After the greeting is over, Noelle bows her head again, and the Student Council President stands up again and prompts towards us. Hands go up. "Yes, go ahead." One of the Senpais is pointed at. "Umm, as expected, do you have a boyfriend?" The Senpai asks with his face red. Oh, I didn''t know there was someone like Aki in the dormitory ... Judging from his expression, he may have fallen in love with Noelle''s appearance at first sight. "Umm, it''s up to Kanon-san whether to answer this, but what do you think?" The Student Council President is a little perplexed by the Senpai''s question and turns to Noelle to confirm. "Yes, desu. From the top of my head to the tip of my toes, with my whole heart, I''m devoting myself to my Yuusha-sama, desu?" "Umm, is that ... Is that about the world of anime?" When Noelle replies without any hesitation, the Senpai is confused because he doesn''t understand what she is saying. Uwaa ... I have a bad premonition ... "It''s not, desu. My Yuusha-sama is over there, desu." As expected, Noelle points her finger at me, and all eyes are turned to me at the end of her finger. CH 335 Episode 335: Acting rashly "Umm ... Though I don''t think so, is Fuhito this Yuusha-sama ...?" The Senpai who is asking the question is sitting relatively close to me, so he timidly asks me with a dumbfounded expression, moving his head in a motion that I can hear a creaking sound. "No, I don''t remember becoming like that, you know?" Although I have been called Yuusha-sama from the beginning, I deny it because I don''t remember becoming one. It''s true that I helped her, but that was because I had a request, and because I was able to locate her, and thanks to the presence of Luck, a beast demon who could surprise the enemy, the risk on my side was almost zero. Without that power, even though I accepted the request, I probably would have done nothing but help Rei gather information in some way. Of course, if Nanami, Shia, or Amane were captured, Rei, who I don''t think it''s possible, or Mom or Aki, then it would be a different story. If they were caught, I would use any means necessary to help them, but I had never met Noelle, and she was a total stranger. I had no intention of risking my life to help. "That person is definitely my Yuusha-sama, desu!!" However, the long-awaited denial is in vain, and it is affirmed by the person herself. Am I unable to escape ... "Just as I thought, it''s you, isn''t it!!" "As I said earlier, I don''t remember becoming like that." The Senpai looks at me like I''m telling a lie, but I shrug and shake my head. I don''t mean to lie, so I repeatedly deny it. "Yuusha-sama!! So mean, desu!!" Noelle rushes over to me and puffs her cheeks out in protest. "Nn." However, due to Shia''s interception, she is unable to get closer than a certain distance. Shia is completely blocking Noelle from trying to come. From time to time the two of them seem to be alter egos, but it must just be my imagination. She seems to be very dissatisfied with denying that I am a Hero. However, it is troublesome to say such a thing. "Noelle. I''m not a Hero. I''m just a D-rank explorer. Nothing more, nothing less. I''m not even the kind of person who could be called a Yuusha. That''s why I want you to call me by my name, normally." I feel sorry for Noelle, but I''ll deny it here. "But, you''re the one who saved me!! In that country "Waa ~, I have something to talk to you about, so come with me."" Still unconvinced, Noelle is about to say something that shouldn''t be made public, so I quickly run behind her, block her mouth and leave the place. "Hey, that thing should be super secret. What the hell are you doing?" I take her to the roof of the dormitory, let go of my hand and question her. Only a limited number of people in the Explorers'' Guild and the Hunters'' Guild know about Noelle''s kidnapping. I''ve heard that secret talks have already been held between Letokia and the abducting country. However, if it becomes public, it will become difficult to settle the dispute between countries. If that happens, there is a possibility that it will be a bloody battle with each other. That''s why it is too dangerous for the incident to be made public. There are only Japanese people here, but no one can say that foreign countries are not involved in the background. "I''m sorry, desu. But, but, because Yuusha-sama said something cruel ..." "As I said earlier, I''m not a Hero. That''s why I don''t want you to call me that." Noelle bows her head in relief at my words. However, in the next moment, she raises her face and looks at me with upturned eyes. "For me, you''re undeniably my Yuusha-sama, desu ..." "Even if you say that ..." I''m weak when it comes to girls when they look at me like that, so I''m perplexed. "Ahh!! I just thought of something good, desu ~ !!" However, contrary to my bewilderment, Noelle''s mouth distorts. Uwaa ~, an even worse premonition attacks me. "If you don''t want the secret to be revealed, please let me call you Yuusha-sama, desu!!" It seems that my intuition is all too correct, and Noelle says such with a triumphant look, as if her sad expression was acting. As expected, it became like that!! Damn ... !! How cowardly!! However, if the secret is leaked out, the impact will be immeasurable, and above all, it will put Rei in a very bad position, having accepted the request and had us help her. I have no choice but to listen to what she says ... "Haa ... alright, alright. Do whatever you want." "Yippee, desu!! Also, I want you to let me join your Party as well, desu!!" I relent and accept her terms, but she makes further demands. "It''s no good if it''s only my consideration." "Then, I want you to introduce me to everyone, desu." "I understand that much ..." Kuh. I never thought this would happen ... If it''s something like this, I would have hidden my face when I helped her ... It can''t be helped even if I say that now. I accept Noelle''s request and bow my head. "Then, Yuusha-sama will marry me "If you say any more than that, I will despise you. If that''s okay with you, go ahead and continue talking about it."" Noelle gets carried away and tries to do something about my feelings with a threat, so I interrupt her words and say such. " ~~ !?" Noelle seems to realize that what she was about to say was so cruel that she is at a loss for words and her mouth opens and closes. "I will cut you down if you threaten." It is Shia who comes in there. She speaks coldly to Noelle. Apparently, one of the party members'' impressions has become the worst. However, did she do something similar? I might be crazy. "I''m sorry, desu ... I''ll never do that again, so please forgive me, desu." "I will decide that based on your future actions." I give a stern remark to the depressed Noelle. As expected, I have no intention of forgiving people who say such careless and selfish things with just an apology. "I understand, desu. I''m really sorry, desu." "Haa ~ ... Anyway, let''s go back to the venue." Noelle is completely depressed, but as expected, it would be bad for the main character to be absent any longer, so we decide to return to the venue. CH 336 Episode 336: Dragged away "I was in trouble, but Yuusha-sama who was traveling helped me, desu." "That seems to be the case ... I don''t remember becoming like that, but this girl who likes anime seems to have started calling me Yuusha-sama. Hahahaha!" When I return, Noelle and I create an atmosphere of complete understanding that something must have happened, and we both smile wryly as we explain to the Senpai who had questioned us earlier. The place is silent, and everyone''s gazes hurt. Naturally, in such a situation, no other questions would come up, so Noelle''s question time ends and it is time to eat. "Seriously, what were you doing!?" "I''m terribly sorry!!" After that, Noelle went around the table for each grade and interacted with everyone in the dormitory, and the atmosphere gradually returned to a friendly one. However, as a matter of course, after the welcome party is over, she ends up getting scolded by the Student Council President. That''s right, I took the main character with me. On top of that, the main character is somewhat depressed. It felt like I was completely throwing water on the celebration. Although it would have been a bad situation if it hadn''t been stopped, there may have been other ways to do it. "Luck ~, you know, today ..." "Won!" Thinking like that, I tell Luck about today''s events, and I fall asleep feeling relaxed and soothed. After school the next day. "Amane, I think you know, but this girl is Noelle Kanon. Noelle, she''s my party member, Shimotsuki Amane." Since I was to immediately introduce her to my party members, I take Noelle and join up with Amane first. Amane had one-sidedly seen her haggard face, but since Noelle was in a state of unconsciousness and not an acquaintance, I introduce the two. "Noelle Kanon, desu. Nice to meet you, desu!!" "I''m Shimotsuki Amane. Fu ~ un. It seems like you''ve returned to normal. However, it''s up to Nanami to recognize you as a party member, so you''ll have to do your best. It looks like you''ve caused a lot of trouble for Fuhito-kun. As for causing trouble, I''m not one to say anything about others, but you should be able to distinguish between reality and fantasy." Noelle cheerfully greets her, but Amane folds her arms and speaks coldly. She seems to have already figured out what happened yesterday. "Nn." How exactly ... I thought, but Shia raises a thumbs-up and her eyes are shining with an expressionless look on her face. Shia is holding a smartphone for some reason, and there is a video showing me and Noelle on the rooftop, which was probably shared with the party members. It''s undeniable that yesterday''s Noelle certainly went too far, so there''s a part of it that can''t be helped. However, I feel like I should say something about the fact that being my party member is also under Nanami''s control. However, it doesn''t seem to be the right kind of atmosphere, so I keep quiet. Also, I think Amane was pretty much the same. As soon as we met, she attacked me in the dungeon. It would have been a disaster without the strongest Jersey. Jersey ... I''m sorry I was disappointed when you came out of the treasure chest ... I have been saved by you many times ... "I''m sorry, desu ..." "M, maa, Amane, leave it at that ..." Seeing Noelle teary-eyed and looking despondent, as expected, I also feel unable to endure it, so I intervene and settle the situation. "Haa ... It can''t be helped. But, I''m a party member who is easygoing. I''ve gone through a lot of things too. However, Nanami isn''t naive when it comes to Fuhito-kun. You should prepare yourself." "Yes, desu ..." Amane lets out a sigh and drops the matter with an exasperated expression, and tells her of the painful reality that will be waiting for her from now on. Noelle became even smaller. We walk towards the Satou Family home with the depressed Noelle. At present, she only knows that I have the power to manipulate shadows, I don''t know if she remembers anything about that, but I think that Luck should be kept a secret for now. "I''m home ~." "Onii-chan, welcome back ~ !!" As soon as I get home, a thud hits my stomach. It is my sister Nanami. "Well, you knew I was coming home." "Fu!Fu!Fu! It smells like Onii-chan. Su ~, kunka, kunka."(TN:Sniffing noises.) When I stroke Nanami and speak in amazement, Nanami says such. Do I stink? I try sniffing myself, but I still can''t tell. "Come on, don''t sniff that much. Or rather, quickly let go of me." "Fua ~ i."(TN:Sniffing hai(Yes).) When I pat Nanami''s head, who is as usual pressing her face against my body and sniffing my scent, Nanami backs away, seemingly leaving a lasting impression. "Come to think of it, is Rei here?" "Yup. The time seems to be okay because it''s flexible." Despite the sudden call, it seems that Rei has already arrived. I''ll have to thank her later. "I see. Well then, I think I''ll introduce her later, anyway, this girl is Noelle Kanon-san." "Noelle Kanon, desu ... Nice to meet you, desu ..." It might take a second introduction, but I''ll introduce Nanami here as well. Noelle introduces herself, completely depressed. She seems to regret her actions a lot. "Fu ~ un. Your appearance passes. However, it seems that you have a bit of a personality problem. That''s why, we''re holding an emergency girls-only gathering!! Follow me!!" "Eh? Eh?" Nanami puts her hand on Noelle''s chin and stares at her as if to judge an item, then she takes Noelle by the hand and leads her into the house like a prisoner. Noelle looks at me in confusion. "Nanami, what exactly is going on "Onii-chan, shut up!! Acchan, Onee-chan as well, come!!"" "Ah, yes." I don''t understand what she means, so I call out to her, but Nanami speaks with a sense of intimidation, so I can''t say anything. Shia and Amane also follow Nanami, leaving me alone. Even though it is the beginning of September, the lingering summer heat is harsh, but the cold wind blew and made my body and mind tremble. CH 337 Episode 337: The girls-only gathering trial(Third Party Perspective) Noelle is taken to a room in the Satou Family residence. "At this moment, we will hold a trial on the suspicion of the defendant Noelle Kanon causing great trouble to Onii-chan." However, the room is dimly lit with the curtains closed, and lit candles are set up everywhere, creating the atmosphere of a ritual involving black magic or a sabbatical. Nanami and the others, who until now were in plain clothes and uniforms, are now wearing black robes and creepy masks with holes in the eyes, further emphasizing the eeriness. Noelle is sitting on a cushion in the center of the room, surrounded by masked girls, and a small girl with twin tails wearing a mask on the bed looks down at Noelle with dignity. "Defendant, state your name, date of birth, address and occupation." The twin-tailed masked girl gives instructions to Noelle. "Noelle Kanon. Born November 8th, 2XX6. Lives in the dormitory of Shinomiya Academy. Occupation is High School student and explorer, desu." Noelle obediently follows the instructions and answers honestly. Her expression is dark. "Black, the accusations."(TN:Nanami says Burakku here, which is Engrish.) The twin-tailed masked girl instructs the masked woman with long black hair to read out the charges against her. "Yes. During the rescue, the defendant Noelle Kanon not only gave Satou-kun a deep kiss while saying something like ''Yuusha-sama'', but not satisfied with just that, at the party welcoming Noelle Kanon yesterday, she tried to carelessly mention information that was thought to be confidential. Furthermore, Satou-kun, who prevented it from happening, was threatened using the secret that must be protected as a shield, to call him whatever name she wanted, and in addition, requested placing herself in the party. After that, Satou-kun stopped her, but she threatened to make him marry her. I have to say that this is an unforgivable act."(TN:Guessing it''s Rei from her way of referring to Fuhito.) "Umu. Thank you. Now, Noelle Kanon. Do you have any excuse for the accusations just now." The masked woman with long black hair reads out what was written on the print in her hand, and the twin-tailed masked girl nods in satisfaction and looks at Noelle with cold eyes. "There is none, desu ... I am truly sorry." Noelle apologizes in a manner that she fully acknowledges it and droops her head dejectedly. By having the charges listed again objectively, she realizes the magnitude of what she had done and is filled with apologetic feelings. "It''s good to be honest. However, this case is a very big crime. You are not allowed to join the party as it is now." "No way ..." A heartless judgment is handed down by the twin-tailed masked girl, and Noelle shows a despairing expression. For the masked girls, this incident was unforgivable. She caused trouble for Fuhito with her selfish beliefs, and as a result, she caused trouble for other people, and the sin of increasing the number of people who have a bad feelings towards her by having Fuhito clean up after her is a heavy crime. However, Nanami and the others are not demons either. Just by looking at her, they can tell that Noelle is completely depressed and reflecting. The expression on her face is so haggard that it is impossible to lie, and they can see that she is very regretful. "However, this time it''s only the first offense. I''ll give you an opportunity to repent. First is the matter of punishment. I''m going to ban you from having any personal contact with Onii-chan for a week, starting tomorrow. Second, keep the following things in mind. First of all, don''t be selfish and cause Onii-chan trouble. This is an absolute requirement. Secondly, don''t stick to Onii-chan more than necessary. Thirdly, Onii-chan is not an imaginary being, but a real human being. Noelle Kanon seems to have a special feeling for the existence of a Yuusha, but I do not allow my Onii-chan to be identified as such. In other words, you must properly face the actual person called Onii-chan. Fourth, do not divulge secrets. This is the kind of thing that even I can understand. If we observe the above and judge that you have reflected, we will first approve the joining as a temporary member." Therefore, Nanami and the others look at each other and decide to give her a one-time kindness. "Is that okay, desu!?" Noelle didn''t think that she would be given a chance to be forgiven, and she raises her face covered in surprise. "This is the only time. There won''t be a second time. The next time you cause a problem, even if I turn against Noelle Kanon''s home country, I will bury Noelle Kanon with my subordinate. Even if it''s something that Onii-chan doesn''t want." [ If you pit yourself against the Lord of my Lord, I will destroy you with my fire!! ] When the flames of wrath light up in the eyes of the twin-tailed masked girl, the parakeet with a rare color on her shoulder jumps up and transforms into flames, intimidating Noelle. "Hii!" Noelle only just realizes that the person in front of her is emitting an enormous amount of magical power that she stands no chance against. Noelle lets out a short scream and falls back at the amount of magical power that the girl, who is probably younger than her, unleashes. But, the magical power isn''t just in front of her. "Hii!" A sharp magical power is emitted from all directions. Not only in front of Noelle, she is inferior to everyone in this room, on the contrary, each and every one of them is comparable to the SSS rank, no, more than that, she comprehends that each and every one of them has the strength to fight against a country. And, her original purpose, who among the humans in this world released the mysterious magical power emitted in Japan, her thoughts suddenly come together and she is startled and afraid. "By the way, we have the power to monitor Noelle Kanon anywhere in the world. Please do not make a mistake in your approach." "U, understood, desu." When the twin-tailed masked girl speaks as if to give a warning at the end, Noelle shakes her head while being frightened. "With this, the emergency girls-only gathering is closed." ""Yes!"" The twin-tailed masked girl declares the gathering closed, and the emergency girls-only gathering comes to an end. CH 338 Chapter 338: Stay of execution "I hope Nanami doesn''t do anything unreasonable. Zu zu zu!"(TN:Tea sipping noises.) "Well, it''s okay, isn''t it. Also, Noelle-chan, is it? It seems it went slightly beyond a childish prank, it''s fine to just leave it to Nanami and the others. Zu zu zu!" "Is that so. Zu zu zu!" Left alone, I went to the living room and chatted with my mother over tea. -Ton ton ton ton! After chatting and drinking tea with my mother for about 30 minutes, I hear footsteps coming down the stairs. It seems that the discussion is over. "Nanami, are you done?" "Yup, it''s perfect!! She won''t cause trouble for Onii-chan in the future, so don''t worry." When I speak to Nanami, who appears in the living room, Nanami gives a Peace sign and answers with a doya face. "I''m really curious about what you said to her, but if Nanami says so, I''ll believe it." "As expected of you, Onii-chan. You know me very well." When I look at Nanami with a smile and stroke her head, Nanami puts her hands on her hips and leans back slightly with pride. "Of course I do. You''re my cute little sister." I am three years apart from Nanami. I''ve been watching her ever since I could remember. There''s no way I can''t understand something like this, and what my cute little sister says is justice. She''s worthy of unconditional trust. "Even if you praise me so much, nothing will come out!!" Nanami''s body shakes and her cheeks blush at my words. She seems happy to be praised. It''s strange, because when I see that face, it makes me happy too. Afterwards Nanami, Shia, Amane, and Rei enter and sit down at the table. If you count the birthday seats, six people are sitting at a table that can seat up to eight people, and the two birthday seats are vacant. "Why don''t you sit here, Noelle?" "Y, yes, desu." When I offer my seat to Noelle, who is standing alone, she timidly sits down. What did they do that she''s so frightened? It felt like everyone''s magical powers had risen just before, but I wonder if that has something to do with it. Well, it would be uncouth for me to ask about it, so let''s not step in. "Even so, it really is going to be an all-girls party other than Fuhito." It is my mother who starts the conversation. I remember her telling this story before when we first got together at home. "I''m not particularly doing anything." I don''t think there''s a single person that I''ve invited to join my party. It started when Shia forced me to form a party with the fact that I was exploring the Shushima Dungeon, Amane said she wanted to join on her own, Nanami is my younger sister, and even though I wanted Rei to join, in the end, it was Rei who called out to us because we were acquaintances. And even when it comes to Noelle, I was the one who took the brunt of the request to help her, and she arbitrarily recognized me as a Hero and rushed over. I really haven''t done anything. "It''s in that way that you resemble that person. Girls come together by chance. It shouldn''t have been like that when you were little, but when did it become like that ..." "Even if you say that, I don''t know about my father''s circumstances with girls. I don''t want to hear it." "Haa ... That''s right ..." I can''t help but make an indescribable expression at my mother''s astonished expression, perhaps because she remembers the time when my father was still alive. Mother probably understood that too, and she shrugs her shoulders and lets out a light sigh. "Ah, this is about the party members, but Kanon-san is currently on hold. It will be decided depending on her attitude and actions from now on, so please treat us favorably!!" Nanami tells me about Noelle''s treatment as if she just remembered when she heard what mother said. "Do you, yourself, agree?" "Yes, desu. I''m so sorry that I got too excited at that time, desu. Fu, Fuhito-san, I really caused a lot of trouble for you, desu." When I turn my gaze to Noelle, she bows her head apologetically and apologizes. "It would be nice if you could reflect on yourself. You don''t have to force yourself to change how you call me. Please call me in a way that you can easily call me." Nanami and the others told her to change the way she calls me, but it seems like it''s really hard to say my name. I can''t help but feel remorseful, and since it was something I had agreed to once, I tell her to continue to call me as such. "U, umm ..." Noelle timidly looks at Nanami, waiting for her reaction. "Haa ... You''re really sweet, Onii-chan. If Onii-chan is okay with it, that''s fine." "I understand, desu. Thank you, desu." Nanami gives permission to Noelle after making a face that it can''t be helped, and Noelle smiles a little happily and bows her head deeply. It seems that a hierarchical relationship has been established. "Yes, yes, let''s stop talking about that and eat. Everyone, please eat." My mother, who seems embarrassed to watch, claps her hands and interrupts the conversation. She quickly arranges the dishes that had already been prepared, and Nanami and the others help quickly arrange them on the table. "See you tomorrow." "Nn." "I''m really sorry for everything until now, desu." After sending the other ones home and saying goodbye to the two in front of the boys'' dormitory, Noelle bows deeply to me with a look of deep remorse. "Don''t worry about it. I won''t say anything about it, but please be careful from now on. And that''s that." "Yes!! From now on, I''ll be careful not to cause any trouble, desu. Well then, see you tomorrow." I stare at Noelle as though I am looking at a troublesome little sister and say that, and Noelle responds with a salute-like pose and follows Shia towards the girls'' dormitory. "Now, what will happen ..." After seeing them off, I look up at the sky. The moon is shining quietly there, as if watching over us. CH 339 Episode 339: Parting(Third Party Perspective) -Kata kata kata kata! A woman with long black hair tied back and wearing glasses is sitting in a room in an expensive-looking apartment, facing a laptop computer in front of her and typing. She is Kurosaki Rei. She is one of Fuhito''s party members. She is in the process of summarizing the results of her month-long investigation into the dungeon transfer incident. -Piroriroriin! "Fuu ~. Who is it ..." Since the sound of her smartphone rings, she writes the sentence until a good break, and then opens the screen of her smartphone. It is an email, but the moment Rei sees the name of the sender, her complexion changes. "I thought it was about time to reach the limit, but to think that it''s this timing. But, it''s fine. It''s already quite difficult to harm those children." That person is Rei''s adoptive father. He is the person who raised her when she lost her parents when she was young. However, the reason her adoptive father took notice of Rei, was because of her ability as an explorer that suddenly blossomed. From then on, Rei''s daily life was like hell. When she was still a Junior High School student, she was secretly hidden in a dungeon every day, forced to fight monsters and raise her level, in order to improve the ability of rare covert and mental skills, being forced to use her skills against someone she didn''t want to, days when she was left alone in a high-ranked dungeon where her life was in danger. Rei had cleared the quota imposed desperately to survive. However, the quota got higher day by day, the opponents became people who could use skills and also became high-ranked explorers in secret, it was said that if it was found out, she may be killed, it truly was side by side with death every day. Then, around the time she reached A-rank, Rei was given an order. That was assassination. Yes, it was a job that took people''s lives. She thought about going against it, but the opponent was even stronger than Rei. He was resistant to mental skills, had high detection abilities, and was an opponent with outstanding combat abilities, so she couldn''t resist. She then took on the job of background checks and assassinations at every turn. From then on, her spirit wore out every day. As part of such a mission, she met him when he was given his status at the Explorer''s Guild, Fuhito that is. Far from having no expectations at first, she even felt sorry for the boy. However, he had achieved phenomenal growth that could not be measured by his status. He now has the power to destroy the world, and is accompanied by a jet-black wolf, which is said to be a disaster in the Explorer''s Guild, which makes all security useless. Rei, apart from feeling worried about Fuhito and Nanami, unconsciously hoped that he would free her from the curse of her adoptive father. When she opened the email, there were merely three words.(TN:Original says ''five characters'' not three words.) [ Come at once. ](TN:Sugu ni koi, 5 = su, gu, ni, ko, i.) It was too one-sided and simple to send to his daughter. "Should I borrow a little power." After receiving the report and processing it, Rei immediately answers the summons and heads to her adoptive father. "I''ll tell you bluntly. Stop your futile struggles." As soon as she arrives in front of her adoptive father, she receives a merciless order from her adoptive father. "What are you talking about? And, isn''t that too rude for a parent-child reunion? Guild Leader Yamanaka. No, adoptive-father?" "Fuun, shameless. You probably don''t think of me as a parent." Rei''s adoptive father is Yamanaka, who reigns at the top of the Explorers'' Guild. He raises his eyebrows slightly in response to Rei''s reply. On the surface, Yamanaka plays a man with a strong sense of justice, but in reality he is a cold-hearted man who mercilessly eliminates hostile forces. He nurtured the dark side, and with that power, he still reigned at the top of the Explorers'' Guild, which boasted great power. "Well, that''s right." Rei shrugs and replies to Yamanaka''s words. "More importantly, as I said earlier, stop your futile struggles. I''ve already investigated what you''re trying to hide." "What do you mean?" Yamanaka tries to give orders to Rei again, but Rei doesn''t bother to respond and replies with the same words again. "Do you think I don''t understand? Satou Fuhito. Satou Nanami. Shimotsuki Amane. Katsuragi Alexia. I won''t let you say you don''t know." "What''s wrong with them?" Specific names are given, but Rei is completely unmoved. "Even though you know their power, you thought you hid it so that I wouldn''t know, but I know everything. I just don''t take them seriously." "So, what do you want me to do?" Rei seems to have given up on Yamanaka''s words and asks for Yamanaka''s instructions. "Have them move according to my orders." "..." Yamanaka''s instructions are too arrogant. Rei is silent. "Are you listening?" Yamanaka looks a little grumpy and asks Rei who doesn''t answer. " ... Fufu!" A quiet voice escapes from Rei''s mouth. "Hey, answer me!!" Yamanaka''s voice doesn''t reach her, and Yamanaka becomes even more displeased, banging on his desk and giving an order. "Fufufufuu. Ahahahahahaa!!" However, the reply to that order is a loud laugh. Rei can''t help but laugh at the ridiculousness. "What''s wrong!!" "You don''t know anything. Neither their power, nor mine." Rei wipes the tears from the corners of her eyes and responds with a serious expression to the furious Yamanaka. "What!?"(TN:Nani!? Omae wa mou shindeiru!!) The next moment, Rei disappears and appears behind Yamanaka, with a dagger attached to his neck. "You, what is that power ..." "Don''t think that I''ll follow you forever ... Also, to be clear, you shouldn''t put your hands on the people around Fuhito-kun. You guys along with the entire world will be destroyed, you know?" Yamanaka can''t react to Rei''s movements. It brings fear to his face. Rei threatens him with all her might, along with her grudge against him. "Do you think you can live in this world if you go against me!?" "It''s okay. You can''t do anything. Don''t underestimate my power. Besides, I''ve already deleted or rewritten all the data." Yamanaka shouts as if to say that he will not give in to the threat, but she has already dealt with it because she has become an overwhelmingly strong person due to her life with Fuhito and the others. "What!?" "And also, I''m keeping an eye on you. Right?" She gives a signal to give the astonished Yamanaka an added blow. "Won!" "~~ !?" Luck''s Kagema barks from under Yamanaka''s feet, and Yamanaka''s body trembles with that sound, and he is frightened. Yamanaka is frightened by the fact that someone has slipped past his perception. "You won''t do anything careless, will you? Adoptive father?" Rei says so, removes her dagger from his neck, and calmly leaves the room. "Don''t screw with meeeeeeeeeeee!!" The howl of a loser in the mountains reverberates through the room. "Haa ... Haa ... Fufufufuu. Thank you, Fuhito-kun. Thanks to you, I''ve gained strength." On the other hand, Rei who goes outside has her body trembling. She acted aloof, but she was, in fact, quite frightened. As was natural. Her opponent was the man who had ruled her with the fear of power since she was little. Confronting that man was a tremendous amount of mental stress. What she looks at on her smartphone is a stupid face of Fuhito. Rei was empowered by his photo and managed to overcome the fear that she had inside her. "Okay, let''s go home." Rei, who is looking down, puts away her smartphone and raises her head. Her face is extremely bright. CH 340 Episode 340: Reunion with a sloppy man(Third Party Perspective) "As expected, being home is nice." A girl who unties her hair, which she usually wears in a ponytail, lies on her back on the bed. She stares at her ceiling and puts the back of her hand against her forehead and exhales. Her name is Shimotsuki Amane. She is the third member of Fuhito''s party, and she is a student in the same grade at Shinomiya Academy. Even after returning from her summer vacation trip, she is still exhausted from her bullet trip. Even though she''s young, it''s mentally taxing for her to be away from ''home'' for over a month. Therefore, she requested leave from dungeon exploration for some time after her return. Since everyone else is suffering from the same kind of fatigue, it was happily accepted, and they are now taking a break from exploring the dungeon. -Pirorirorin! The sound of a smartphone notification reaches Amane''s ears, who is enjoying the sense of relief at home. "People are trying to relax, but who exactly is it?" Amane lazily picks up the smartphone and checks the notification displayed on the home screen, and there is the name of her uncle, an explorer she once admired. "Hey, Uncle, is it. What exactly is it. He didn''t reply at all, maybe he was busy." Amane immediately unlocks her smartphone, launches the message app ''LINNE'', and checks her message. [ Amane, it''s been a while. How are you? No, if I look at the contents sent, I can tell that you''re fine. So, I would like to ask you to lend me a little help, but can you come to the Toshima Branch of the Explorer''s Guild soon? ] That''s what his message says. "Hmm. Let me see. I haven''t seen Uncle for a while, so I think I''ll go visit him on my next day off. Coming to the branch will probably mean talking about things I can''t talk about outside, so I have to brace myself." After thinking about it for a while, Amane decides to meet her uncle, Shindou, in person for the first time in a while. After all, even when he asked her to investigate Fuhito at Shinomiya Academy, it was only a message from him, and it was a long time ago that they met in person. "Roger. I''ll be there next Sunday around 11 o''clock. The meal is your treat, right. Over." When Amane replies simply, immediately [ I understand. I''ll be waiting. ] was returned. "Now, maybe I''ll dress up for the first time in a while. I''ve been exploring all the time, so I haven''t been shopping for clothes or going to the beauty salon lately." Amane went to buy her new clothes and made an appointment at the beauty salon to show off to her uncle that she hadn''t seen in a long time. After doing so, she went to bed early. Sunday. "Then, let''s report to Uncle." Amane, who arrives at the entrance of the Explorer''s Guild, sends a message to Shindou on her smartphone. "Hey, who is that ridiculously pretty girl?" "I don''t know. I''ve never seen her before." "Come on, go talk to her." "What is that. If you''re interested, you should go, right?" As she was typing a message near the entrance of the Guild, Amane notices that men with perverted looks are staring at her, but she ignores them and types a message to her uncle. Do you really think that a woman will follow you with such an atmosphere where your ulterior motives can be understood? She sighs inwardly and waits for her uncle to come. Compared to them, that person doesn''t look at me like that, but sometimes he carelessly looks at my chest as if he can''t go against his instincts. If it''s like that, far from feeling disgust at all, it makes me want to tease him. "Fufu!" Amane remembers the naive reaction of Fuhito up until now and lets out a laugh. But then she turns red in the face. Because, as soon as they met, she was seen completely naked, then she exposed her panties and ass, and at Spa Emotional, even though it was over her bathing suit, she remembered that her chest was directly rubbed in a state of no bra. Ordinary people might think I''m a slut. I was called a succubus the other day ... "Haa ..." Amane lets out a sigh this time. "Hey, hey, are you by yourself?" One of the men, who had been grinning at Amane a while ago, speaks to her. "Can''t you tell by looking at me? I"m waiting for someone." "Don''t bother with that kind of meeting. You should go somewhere with us." AMane replies while glaring at him without hiding her disgust. However, the men do not care about it and try to continue picking up a woman without being discouraged. If it was Amane''s threat when she first met Fuhito, these men might have sensed Amane''s strength and obediently withdrew, but with Amane, whose level increased due to the super-high-level power leveling in the ultra-high-level dungeons with Fuhito-tachi, the difference in power was so great that the opponents were unable to measure her power. "That''s why I''m telling you I don''t want to. Who would want to deal with scum like you guys. Get lost." "Shut up and listen, you bitch!! Unforgivable!!" When Amane tries to turn them away with stronger words, the men get angry with blood vessels popping out on their temples. "Oii." "Gugyaa!?" However, suddenly an enraged man floats into the air. "Who are you!!" "Who am I? I''m her uncle." The man who is being held by the head can''t say anything, and when the other members ask who the man who suddenly appears is, he answers with an aloof attitude. Yes, the man is Shindou. "Uncle came out to crash the party." "It seems so." "If my niece is involved, I will definitely help her. Moreover, if it''s something like this? I''m Isshin Shindou, the head of the Explorer''s Guild Emergency Response Department. Remember it." The men shout and freak out at the appearance of a strong man. Shindou utters a final word to such men. "Head of the Emergency Response Department? U, uhi ~ !?" "You guys, wait. Take this with you." When the men hear Shindou''s true identity, their faces turn pale and they try to run away. Saying that, Shindou throws the man whose head he was grabbing from behind at the fleeing men. ""Bupe!"" The man who is tossed and the fleeing men collide, and everyone falls forward on the spot and hits their faces. "It''s been a while, Amane, you''ve become more beautiful, haven''t you. That outfit looks good on you. "It''s truly been a long time. Uncle seems to be the same as always." Shindou, who fought off the men, turns around and looks down at Amane with a gentle smile, delighted at the reunion, and Amane also answers with a wry smile. "And, how was it?" "What?" Shindou asks Amane what she thinks, but she doesn''t understand what''s going on and tilts her head. "Fufuun, was Uncle cool?" "Haa ... You completely ruined it." "Ha?" Shindou asks Amane again with a triumphant look. However, at that moment Amane lets out a big sigh and shakes her head. Shindou makes a dumbfounded expression and lets out a stupid voice. A man who is sloppy as usual, he is Shindou. CH 341 Episode 341: Request from a sloppy man(Third Party Perspective) "Well, that''s fine. For now, where to eat? Talk first?" "Ah, yeah. You''ve come this far. Let''s talk first." Amane ignores the dumbfounded Shindou and proceeds with the conversation, but he comes to his senses and decides to listen to the story as planned. "Roger. Then guide me." "Okay. Follow me." Shindou nods at Amane''s reply and guides Amane to a special reception room within the Explorer''s Guild. "What do you want to drink?" "I like cold barley tea." "Roger. Wait a moment." As soon as he guides Amane to the sofa, Shindou immediately asks what she wants to drink, goes out of the room once, and comes back with barley tea and coffee with ice in the tray. "Here you are." "Thank you. I said that earlier, but thank you for helping me, Uncle." At the timing when Shindou offers her barley tea, Amane thanks him for helping her with the pick-up people in front of the Guild. Although he is an uncle who is missing in places, he definitely helped her. "Wh ~ at. It''s for my cute niece. Don''t worry about it. Besides, who exactly was the one who was saved?" "What are you talking about?" Shindou sits down on the sofa facing her and answers happily, then he looks at her with a meaningful expression. Even though Amane thought that Shindou had already noticed, she feigns ignorance at the question and asks him back. "You may not have noticed, but a ridiculous amount of magical power is leaking out. If you are not a magic-type ability person who has learned to control magical power, it will basically leak out, but even so, the amount is too much. You ... aren''t you stronger than before?" Shindou explains to Amane, who refuses to open her mouth, while revealing the clues that lead to the answer, and he gives an explanation and guesses the current strength of Amane. "Hmm, I see. Even my stupid Uncle can tell that." "I suppose ... Or rather, isn''t that a little harsh!?" With zero change in expression, Amane, who is slightly impressed says, and Shindou nods solemnly and then reacts with a noritsukkomi. In some respects, it''s assuredly his usual stupidity. "Anyway, if they had continued like that, those guys would have had a terrible experience. However, it would have been the other party. But, those guys were also just a bunch of explorers. If it was you from before, they would have noticed your power and wouldn''t have called out to you. But, they called out to you now. In other words, there is that much difference in power. Just how strong have you become." "Only as much as Uncle can sense, hey." Amane replies with a snort to Shindou''s exasperated statement. "Haa ... I just sent you to investigate Fuhito, but was it good or bad that it turned out like this ..." "I''m sure it''s a good thing. I''ve become stronger." Even after seeing Shindou sigh and get depressed, Amane doesn''t follow up. "What are you talking about!? My niece, who used to be pure and cute and used to say ''I''m going to marry Uncle'', now doesn''t mind saying cruel things and lying!! What''s so good about that!!" "Hey, that''s enough!! That was a long time ago!! Did you call me to talk about that!?" Hearing those words, Amane explodes in anger at Shindou, who cries out in grief. "Uu, th, that''s right. The person I called you about today is none other than Satou Fuhito." "What''s wrong with Fuhito-kun." "Wh, you call him by his first name!?" Even though he finally started to get down to the main subject, Shindou was surprised and angry at every little thing. "A-ny-wa-y!! Hurry up and talk!!" "Uu, yes." The story derailed many times, so when Amane, who was getting more and more frustrated, yelled at him, Shindou shrank. "Anyway. About that Fuhito, you were reporting seriously, but halfway through the report you went to play with him, and the report was only about what happened that day, is it because you witnessed his power?" "I suppose." When Amane is directly questioned by Shindou, she is not good at lying, so she gives up and shrugs her shoulders in response. "As expected. Is it like that, his power is ..." "To put it bluntly, the current Fuhito-kun alone can conquer the world, you know?" Shindou nods in agreement and thinks deeply, while Amane hides Luck''s existence and uses it as Fuhito''s power, and then conveys that power without exaggeration. Luck''s power is too effective even without the fighting power of Fuhito, so it''s better to keep it as Fuhito''s power for now, since he won''t be targeted. "A, are you serious!?" "Yeah. I don''t think he''s aware of it himself." Shindou is astonished, but while Amane remembers the Fuhito who was slightly off in some respects, she replies with a slightly flabbergasted face. "H, he''s not aware of it ..." Shindou ponders again. "Yup. That''s why, if I reported it to Uncle who reported it to the top of the Explorer''s Guild, maybe they''ll try to get him somehow, right? That''s why I made it vague." "Haa ... Certainly, if I had only heard your report in a message, I might have reported it to my superiors. His strength is to that degree. It wouldn''t be strange if the upper echelons and the country moved." Amane speaks bluntly. Shindou replies while imagining what it would have been like if he got information from Amane in the normal manner. "Right? Though it is likely they may act modestly and amicably at the beginning, but if he doesn''t obey, they may get impatient and take hard measures. For example, taking his family hostage, or something?" "The Explorer''s Guild, no, there''s no way the country would do that." Amane talks about one possibility, but Shindou counters. This is because Shindou can''t believe that a country that should protect human rights would do such a thing. "Haa ... Did Uncle go completely stupid in Japan? There are many stories overseas." She never thought Shindou would make such an objection, Amane lets out a deep sigh of disappointment. Amane knows from her own experience that it is a daily occurrence for a public authority to deprive a person of their freedom for the benefit of the country. "I, is that so ..." Shindou is shocked when Amane denies the country''s cleanliness. "Yup. That''s why, if they actually take hard measures and cause some kind of harm to Fuhito-kun''s family, the central figures of Japan will be destroyed in an instant. By his power." "That''s bad ..." Amane continues to talk without showing any signs of caring about Shindou, and Shindou begins to understand the seriousness of the situation. If the power of a man who can destroy the world by himself is accurately communicated, then even the country would not be able to let such a dangerous person go unchecked, and if it were to be transmitted halfway and hands were put out, the country would sink. "Right. Don''t think about making Fuhito-kun belong to the Explorer''s Guild or make him serve the country." "Haa ... I see, got it ... But, you don''t mind making requests as external collaborators, right?" In response to Amane''s words, Shindou still hasn''t sorted out the information, but he has decided to give up on his original plan of enlisting Fuhito in the Emergency Response Department. Then he changed the subject. "Hmm, right. However, I think it would be better to send the request to Rei. Fuhito-kun is a D-rank, after all. In the worst case, I''d be fine, but my rank is a little strange." Amane suggests that it will be safest to ask Rei, since the rank would be too low and it would be unnatural to ask Fuhito directly. If Amane were A-rank, there would have been no problem, but if it''s B-rank, a request with a very high rank would still stand out. "Rei? ... Ahh, Kurosaki, is it? She was also in Amane''s party." "Yeah. What''s wrong with it?" Shindou ponders for a moment after hearing Amane''s words. Amane tilts her head at that situation. "It''s her adoptive father. He''s Yamanaka-san, the head of the Explorer''s Guild. Will it be alright?" "Ahh, it''s like that? It''s fine. It seems they were already given a warning." "Haa ~, that Yamanaka-san was given a warning. Well, alright. I''ll send the request to Rei." To Shindou, who tells her as if he just remembered, since Amane was told something that was already resolved, Amane replies with a let-down expression. Shindou can''t imagine Yamanaka, the absolute champion who has been at the top of the Guild since he was a rookie, being given a warning by his adoptive daughter, and is half stunned. "So, what kind of request is it?" "Ah, ahh. I know that you were involved in the investigation of the disappearance of the explorers. Therefore, I would like to request the search and rescue of the people whose request has been submitted. Somehow or other, I''m begging you." There was no problem at all, so when they move on to talking, Shindou comes to his senses and explains the details of the request, bowing his head deeply with a serious look on his face. "Haa ~, as usual, Uncle is." "In that case!?" Amane is a little astonished, but when she replies in a tone of voice that it can''t be helped for her good-natured uncle, Shindou raises his head in anticipation. "It''s okay. I''ll take care of it for you. But, don''t forget that we have school. Also, it''s only one time." "Ohh!! I understand!! Thank you!! Amane!!" Words of approval from Amane. The moment he hears those words, Shindou flies towards Amane and hugs her. "Mou, don''t stick to me, pervert!!" "Ouchh!?" Amane hates being suddenly hugged by her uncle and hits him. Shindou flies through the air. "Guhe! Owowow ... You were so cute when you were little ..." Shindou, who falls to the floor, remembers Amane when she was little while rubbing the back of his head. "Mou, how many years do you think it''s been ..." A man who is sloppy to the end, he is Shindou. CH 342 Episode 342: Dungeon normalization After returning from the research trip, we decided to take a break from exploring the dungeon for a while. As expected, we went there almost every day during the summer vacation, so it seems that we wanted to take it easy a little. The dungeon disappearances were widely reported, prompting people to refrain from exploring the dungeons, and the fact that the school''s Dungeon Exploration Club was suspended was one of the factors. But, in addition to quietly diving into the Shushima Dungeon from the beginning, even if we got caught in a dungeon transfer trap, for us, we would already be able to come back with Luck''s transfer ability, so it didn''t matter that much. "Good morning Luck, it seems like we should go move our bodies in the dungeon!!" "Wonn!!" And today is the weekend. I wake up at the usual time and head to the dungeon again today. Aren''t we on vacation? The party is, not the individuals, so I plan to explore the dungeon as usual while taking a walk with Luck. [ The Dungeon Rebirth and Stampedes have stopped for the past two months, but yesterday it was confirmed that a new Dungeon Rebirth occurred in the Asanagi Dungeon, which is an E-rank dungeon. In addition, several Dungeon Rebirths have suddenly been confirmed around the world. What exactly is going on. I would love to hear from an expert. Dungeon researcher on the stage, please. ] [ Yes, my name is Danjou. Thank you. This is my opinion ... ] From the time I woke up until breakfast, I turned on the TV to watch the news, and found that the dungeon-related news had just started. I didn''t notice it because I didn''t have a chance to check the dungeon information for a while, but apparently, Dungeon Rebirths and Stampedes haven''t happened for two months, it was the same all over the world, and it seemed that the outbreak was confirmed for the first time in a while in some dungeons yesterday. Speaking of two months ago, it was around the time when the large-scale Dungeon Rebirth and Stampedes occurred. I couldn''t imagine that being irrelevant. [ The most likely cause is the global Dungeon Rebirths and Stampedes that happened a few months ago. ] The expert''s opinion was, as I thought, that the large-scale Stampede incident was involved. Of course, the dungeon has not been clarified at all, so it can only be speculation, but the opinion of experts is that the system may have stopped due to too many Stampedes being forced. Also, in the past week, there have been no reports of missing people in the dungeon, and the disappearance incident due to the dungeon''s transfer trap was also caused by the system malfunction, considering that the stopped system of the dungeon was heading towards its end due to normalization, they developed an opinion that it made a lot of sense. Of course, it was just speculation, but it makes sense, and I think they aren''t wrong. However, if the transfer traps started to operate normally, what was the meaning of having us go to the dungeon to investigate for a month ... I thought such for a moment. "Well, it was fun, so it''s fine." But, that aside, the trip was a lot of fun, and if there are no more missing people, it will be better, so I decide to change my mind. "Won?" Luck, who was sleeping with its body curled up next to me, reacts to my soliloquy by raising its body and tilting its head. "No, it''s nothing." I smile at it and shake my head while stroking its body. It still had a fluffy, fluffy body, so I enjoyed the feel of it for a while. Even so, the normalization of the dungeon, huh. The peaceful period in which neither Dungeon Rebirths nor Stampedes happened is over, and ordinary people are once again exposed to danger on a daily basis. It''s a difficult story to judge whether it''s a good story or a bad story for the Explorers'' Guild. [ Thank you very much, Danjou-san. Now for the next news. ](TN:LMAO, Danjou-san the Danjon expert) From then until breakfast, I absentmindedly watch the news. I go to the dining room at breakfast time, but since it is the weekend, most people aren''t there, I quietly eat breakfast and return to my room, then I take Luck and head to the dungeon alone. "A party isn''t bad, but being alone isn''t bad either, Luck!!" "Wonn!!" The dungeon explored by just me and Luck for the first time in a long time has a sense of freedom unlike when exploring as a party, and in the sense that we don''t have to adjust to other people, it is good in its own way. Of course, exploring in a party isn''t bad, but in a party, I tend to worry about various things. I don''t want to say this myself, but it''s all the more so because everyone else in my party is a girl. With such a thing happening, it seems that stress is building up in places that I didn''t notice. From now on, I would like to make time to explore dungeons alone as a place to release stress. On that day, after a long time, I compete with Luck for the number of subjugations, and by the time I get home, my stress has completely dissipated. CH 343 Episode 343: Term of office''s end It''s been a week since I introduced Noelle to everyone. For some reason, Noelle didn''t get involved with me at all during that time. I think Nanami and the others probably said something to her. "Good morning, desu, Fuhito-sama." After all, now that a week has passed, she greets me normally, it''s like she was banned from talking to me for a week as a period of reflection. And even though I told her that she didn''t have to change how she called me, for some reason only the ''sama'' remains, and it seems she settled on calling me by my name plus ''sama''. Well, I feel like it''s far better than Yuusha-sama, so I decide not to say anything more. "Speaking of which, it''s almost election time." "Election?" Aki suddenly says something like that during a break between classes, so I ask him back. I don''t remember anything like that on TV. "What, don''t you know?" Seeing me who can''t think of anything, Aki makes an expression of disbelief. Even if you look at me like that, I don''t know what I don''t know, so it can''t be helped ... "Yeah. What kind of election is it?" "Seriously, this guy. You''re not interested in that sort of thing at all. It''s obvious, isn''t it, it''s for being the Student Council President." When I ask him about the details of the election without giving any excuses, he gives me a very comprehensible answer. "Ahh ~ , is that so ... It''s already time for that." Was the election a topic within the school ... After failing to make my High School Debut, I didn''t really think about things inside the school. "That''s right. September is the election period at this school. The term of office runs from October to September." "I see. The Student Council President will no longer be the Student Council President sometime soon." It''s hard to imagine that the Student Council President will no longer be the Student Council President. "Even so, she will take over and teach the work content for a while, so it will be quite a while before she completely leaves." "I suppose so, but for us, she is the Student Council President. "I don''t know." We shrug our shoulders at each other with indescribable expressions. -Ki~n Ko~n Ka~n Ko~n! "Hey~, take a seat~. Let''s start class~." While we are talking like that, the chime rings and the teacher of the next class opens the door and enters the classroom. Those who were talking to their friends face forward and straighten their posture. It is the same with us, Aki looks forward and I straighten my posture. I can''t believe that Student Council President will no longer be the Student Council President ... I still can''t digest the fact inside myself, so I look outside with a blank look. "Food." "That''s right. Let''s go have lunch." When class ends and it is time for lunch, Shia calls out to me like usual, so I nod and leave my seat. "Wait. Don''t leave me behind." "My bad, my bad." "Well, it''s fine." Aki expresses his dissatisfaction at us standing up without saying anything, and I bow my head with a wry smile on my face, and Aki answers with a slightly annoyed look. He''ll forgive me because he''s kind. "Fuhito-sama, can I go with you, desu?" "Ahh, I don''t mind. Right?" When we start walking towards the doorway to leave the classroom, Noelle says she wants to go to lunch with us. I guess she called out to me because the contact ban period has passed, so I don''t have any problems. That''s why I ask everyone else to confirm. "Of course I don''t mind, rather, please come join us!!" "Nn." Aki bows his head deeply, Shia doesn''t seem to have received any orders from Nanami either, and she nods and gives permission. However, she is sticking close to me and firmly guarding me. "Fuhito-kun, of course I''m going too, you know?" "Yes, yes, I understand. Amane''s bento is always delicious. I''m grateful." "Ufufu, you understand well." Amane joins us on the way, and the five of us start walking towards the rooftop. "Ah, Satou-kun, what a coincidence." "Ah, Student Council President. It really is. Are you having lunch?" Just like when I met the Student Council President who was looking for Noelle, today is also a coincidence to run into the Student Council President at lunch. "Yes, that''s right. Satou-kun and the others too?" "Ah, yes, that''s right. It''s been a while, would you like to come with us?" I nod when the Student Council President who answers my question asks me the same question. I wonder what the Student Council President thinks about the end of her term of office. Thinking that, I naturally invite her to lunch. "Ara, it''s unusual for Satou-kun to invite me. Of course it''s fine. Is the rooftop okay?" "That''s right. Let''s go to the roof." The Student Council President accepts my invitation with a happy smile. We head to the roof together. Including the Student Council President''s entourage, it''s a large group of nine. Lunch time passes by while talking about trivial things without being able to find an opportunity to talk. "Come to think of it, the Student Council President''s term of office is about to end." As if seeing through my frustration, Aki interrupts the conversation at the end of lunch. "Yeah, that is so, isn''t it. I''ve been working in my own way for the past year, and it''s deeply moving." "For us, the only Student Council President is Hojou-senpai, so it will be lonely." The Student Council President looks into the distance at Aki''s words and replies with a slightly lonely smile, and Aki also has a sad expression on his face. "Thank you very much. It makes me happy to hear you say that. But time will not wait. My era is over, and the next Student Council President''s Era is about to being. I think it will be difficult for the next Student Council President, so please support them." "Of course. Please leave it to me!!" Looking at Aki''s sad state, the Student Council President replies happily, and at the same time, her expression is filled with sorrow, but Aki doesn''t seem to notice it and accepts the request from the Student Council President by pounding his fist against his chest over his heart. After that, the bell rings, so lunch ends, and everyone starts preparing to return to their respective classrooms. "It''s almost over ..." Perhaps thinking that no one can hear her, the words the Student Council President murmurs while looking at the city from the rooftop for some reason stick in my ears. CH 344 Episode 344: Amane''s request After finishing lunch, we return to our classroom from the rooftop. "See you later." "Student Council President!! Please join us for lunch again." "Yes, let''s eat together again. Well then." After exchanging greetings with the Student Council President and saying goodbye, we proceed down the corridor in front of the first-year classroom. "Well then, see you tomorrow." "Yeah." When we arrive in front of Amane''s classroom, we exchange light words just like with the Student Council President. "Ah, right. Fuhito-kun, can I ask you a favor?" However, before Amane enters her own classroom, she suddenly remembers something, stops and turns around. "Nn? I can only say that it depends on the contents." I also stop and turn around and implicitly ask about the request. It''s difficult to agree if you don''t know the contents. I want to know more about the details. "Umm, I want you to meet my Uncle once." "Why is that?" In response to Amane asking me with a bit of difficulty, I ask for the reason. Amane and I are party members, and I consider us to be pretty close friends now, but I don''t remember doing anything that made it so I should meet Amane''s relatives. "It seems that my Uncle is actually acquainted with Fuhito-kun. But he couldn''t say hello properly because of a little thing, and there''s something he wanted to talk to you about, so he wants to meet you in person." I think a little about the information Amane told me. I''m acquainted with Amane''s uncle? I can''t think of anyone at all. "..." "Well, Uncle can give a bad impression to people because he''s lacking in many ways ... Hahaha! ..." Amane smiles weakly while looking into the distance at me who was lost in thought. I think I have a fairly good memory, but I have no idea. "I''m sorry. I can''t think of anyone. So, who exactly is your uncle?" "Nope, don''t worry about it. My Uncle belongs to the Explorers'' Guild''s Emergency Response Department." "Is that so ~, I can''t seem to recall ..." I can''t think of anything, so I give up and ask. Ye~ah, where did I hear that? I cross my arms and groan while looking into the air, but I can''t remember anything. "You, when you went to the Shushima Dungeon when it was in the early days of school. I''m pretty sure you said at that time that you were entangled with a strange uniformed person. That was the Emergency Response Department." "Ahh~ !! I just remembered!! That suspicious person!!" I can''t help but shout when I remember that time when Aki came to my rescue. I had a sense of wariness because the absurdly suspicious person approached me to question me repeatedly without even introducing himself.(TN:Not 100% sure on this sentence, but it should be close.) "Suspicious!? Buu!!" Amane bursts out at my words, she holds her stomach and starts laughing. The people around us turn their eyes to us to see what is going on. I raised my voice a little too loud. "Nn, kohon. Come to think of it, there was someone like that. Was that Amane''s uncle?" Being exposed to so many eyes makes me feel a little uncomfortable, so I clear my throat and ask Amane again in a normal tone of voice. "Maybe. I didn''t hear to the story in detail, so I don''t know if the person you were talking about was my Uncle." "Is that so." Amane doesn''t seem to have heard about the details of how I met him, and she doesn''t seem to know that much. Nn~, it doesn''t seem like he''s a bad person, so maybe I should try to meet him once. Since it''s Amane''s request. "Alright. It''s fine to meet. I''ll leave the schedule to after school or on a weekend." "Really!?" Perhaps she didn''t think I''d give her the okay, but Amane''s eyes widen in surprise. "Yeah. It''s Amane''s request." "Ah, thank you. I''ll contact you when the schedule is decided." "Ou, my regards." When I nod again, Amane smiles happily. -Ki~n Ko~n Ka~n Ko~n! "Hey you guys!! The next class is about to start!! Hurry up and enter the classroom!!" As we are talking, the chime rings, and the teacher who has come to teach another class spots us still in the hallway and warns us. "Oops!! Well then!!" "Yeah, see you later." After being scolded by the teacher, we hurriedly say goodbye and hurry back to the classroom. "Phew~, I made it in time." "That was close." Aki and I are relieved to be able to take our seats before the teacher arrives. Even so, if the person who called out to me was Amane''s uncle, the world is relatively small, or rather, it''s a strange fate. "Take a seat~." With that thought in mind, I attend the afternoon class. [ It''s sudden, but is it okay after school tomorrow? ] When I check my smartphone after class, I have been contacted by Amane, so when I reply ''It''s okay'', she replies ''OK'' with a cute stamp. I wonder what Amane''s uncle is going to talk about when he meets me. I''m little more than a rookie who''s only just reached D-rank. I''ve been working hard on the hidden test, so I can finally deal with B-rank monsters. I return to the dormitory while imagining the conversation with Amane''s uncle and spend my time being healed by Luck. CH 345 Episode 345: Contact(TN:Can also mean touching) After school the next day, we meet up as soon as school ends and head for our destination, the Toshima Branch of the Explorers'' Guild. "Ah, Rei is here." "Eh? Where?" "Over there." When we arrive near the Toshima Branch grounds, I can see Rei waiting near the entrance with her back against the fence. Despite her conspicuous appearance, both men and women pass by her without looking at her at all, so she might be using stealth skills a little. When I raise my hand to signal, Rei notices us and approaches us. "You found me, didn''t you?" "Nn? Anyone can find you if you''re just hiding a little, right?" It seems that Rei had hidden her presence a little. But, she must not have been serious. After all someone like me could find her. "Well ... That''s right." After Rei thinks for a moment, she nods in agreement with me. "Haa~, I think I should practice a little stealth too." ""No way, no way."" Amane seems to have something on her mind and suddenly says something like that, but all of us wave our hands sideways in front of our faces and tsukkomi. "Why is that!?" "No matter how you look at it, Acchan isn''t the type to hide." "Nn." Amane, who is bashed by everyone, protests against us, but Nanami replies in amazement and Shia agrees. It must be Rei''s power that no one pays attention to us shouting like this. "That''s incredibly vexing!?" "Yeah, yeah, let''s finish our business instead of that." "Haa ... That''s right. Follow me." Amane puffs out her cheeks. However, after being admonished by Rei, she lets out a sigh and changes her mind and leads us through the premises of the Explorers'' Guild. "Ah, Uncle, I brought them." "Ohh!! As expected of my dear niece. Thank you!!" A man taller than me who was waiting by the entrance of the Guild building, with a muscular body and stubble, notices Amane and runs up to her and tries to hug her with his arms outstretched. I certainly remember meeting him in a corner of my memory. Without a doubt, he is the man who got involved with me when I escaped from the Shushima Dungeon after the Dungeon Rebirth occurred. "I told you before not to hug me!! You lolicon!!" "Guhaah!?" Amane repels such an uncle with a body blow. Amane''s uncle crumples to the ground. "Ow ow oww. Amane~, aren''t you terrible?" "Didn''t you just hug me before!?" Amane''s uncle, who was knocked to the ground, gets up and holds his head, looking up at Amane with teary eyes, but she starts yelling at her uncle in a ferocious manner. It''s true that if a teenage girl were suddenly about to be hugged by a middle-aged man, it wouldn''t be strange for her to react like that. That''s probably why people say he''s lacking in places. "I know, I know ... I''ll be more careful from now on." "Seriously ..." Amane''s uncle, who had been shouted at for a while, raises both hands in a surrender pose and lowers his head with a wry smile. Amane looks at her uncle and puts her hand on her waist and lets out a deep breath. "Anyway, this isn''t the time for that, let''s go inside." Amane''s uncle stands up and straightens his appearance, then invites us into the Explorers'' Guild. "I''ve shown you my disgraceful side. I''m Shindou Isshin, the Head of the Emergency Response Department of the Toshima Branch of the Explorers'' Guild." As soon as we are guided to a room in a well-secured area, Amane''s uncle, Shindou-san, introduces himself. "Eh, ahh, hello. I''m Satou Fuhito." "I''m Satou Nanami." "Katsuragi Alexia." "Ahh, Nice to meet you. Please sit down." After we introduce ourselves, we sit down on the U-shaped sofa as soon as we are told. "Is this not the first time you''ve met Rei?" "Yeah. Kurosaki has been in this industry for a long time, too. I''ve met her several times, so I know her." "Right. We''ve met many times in relation to work." It seems that the reason Rei didn''t say her name is because they know each other. "By the way, when we first met, I am sorry for not even giving my name." As soon as I sit down on the sofa, Shindou-san bows his head lightly to me." "No, it''s fine, don''t worry about it." "I see. I''m grateful that you say so." I had forgotten about it until Amane told me, so when I reply without showing any particular air of concern, Shindou-san shows a relieved expression. "So, you said that you have a story for us this time, what what is it about?" "It would be more correct to say all of you rather than just you. Kurosaki requested all of you to conduct an investigation related to the dungeon disappearances, right?" When I get straight to the point and ask what kind of request he is making, Shindou-san corrects me a little and then states that we were on a dungeon investigation trip in question form. I can''t judge, so I turn my gaze to Rei. "Yes, that''s right. What is it?" Rei nods, so I affirm and return with another question. "Ahh. Recently, there have been no more people disappearing, but there are quite a lot of people who haven''t been found yet. If you cooperated with the investigation, you''re pretty familiar with teleportation, aren''t you? That''s why I was wondering if you could cooperate with the search." "I see." Just like Nanami''s request to save Alice-chan, were there others who hadn''t been found yet. He asks us to search for them and, if possible, rescue them. I have no problem if it''s time outside of school ... "Understood. Then, could you send me a confidential request?" Receiving my gaze, Rei takes over the conversation. "Alright. Then, is it okay to think that you accept it?" "The final judgment will be made after looking at the details, but as long as there are no inadequacies or strange contents, I will accept it." I think it''s just as expected that it''s not okay. Unexpected pitfalls may occur if you do not properly confirm the contents of the request. It''s the country, but you have to check. "As expected, you''ve been doing this job for a long time, so you''re level-headed. Of course it doesn''t matter. We don''t intend to include any strange contents either." "I understand." After being impressed, Shindou-san accepts Rei''s reply. "Okay, now that we''ve finished talking about work, can you tell me how Amane is doing at school?" "Haa!?" As soon as we finish talking about work, Shindou-san''s expression softens and he wants to hear about Amane''s daily life. Amane''s face turns bright red and she raises her voice, but we tell him about her usual state. "Then, excuse me." "Ahh, later." After enjoying a short chat, we are seen off by Shindou-san in front of the Guild, and leave the Explorers'' Guild Toshima Branch. "Ah, wait." "Eh?" Shindou-san calls out to me when I am about to head to the station and puts his arm over my shoulders. "Wh, what exactly are you doing!?" "Listen ... You''re not intending to take Amane as your wife, right?" When I ask irritatedly, he threatens me with a dour look. "Nope, she''s just a party member and a friend, right?" "I see, then that''s fine." I don''t have any such plans, so when I reply normally, Shindou-san is relieved.(TN:Luckily, it''s not Fuhito that makes the plans.) "Fuhito-kun, what are you doing~!!" "Ah, sorry, sorry!!" Amane turns around and calls me who isn''t following her. "Well then, see you." After shaking off Shindou-san and bowing, I rush over to Amane and the others. "What did Uncle say?" "Nope, it''s nothing." Amane asks me curiously, but I shake my head and we head home. CH 346 Episode 346: Maneuvering(Third Party Perspective) "What? The Explorers'' Guild made a move? Is that true, Tani." In a room with a sense of dignity, the man across the office desk receives a report from his subordinate, raises his head from the paperwork, raises one eyebrow, and asks back. The man has chiseled features, and he has the appearance of an actor who had been a villain a generation ago. His name is Shinonome Dougen. Even before the mass destruction caused by monsters, they resided on the east side of the old Tokyo, one of the four great families in control of the defense of the east. Among the four great families, their clan is the most skilled in martial arts, he is the grandfather of Shinonome Rin, who is also a dormitory student like Fuhito. "Yes, it''s as you said. We''ve been secretly watching their movement up until today, I have confirmed that Satou Fuhito and Shindou of the Toshima Branch of the Explorers'' Guild have made contact." The subordinate man called Tani is a person who is approaching old age with grey hair. He repeats again what happened today. "What does this mean ...?" "No, I don''t know about that, but ..." After receiving the report, Dougen murmurs in a way that sounds like he is talking to himself, yet questioning. Tani takes it as a question to himself and has no choice but to answer that he was unable to find out. Yes, the man named Tani has tried to keep tabs on Satou Fuhito''s movements along with his own subordinates, but it is difficult to get close to him. Fuhito always notices where and how they approach, and suddenly stares at where they are hiding. He felt like his heart was being grabbed each time. Every time Tani remembers it, he breaks out in cold sweat and shudders. Fuhito doesn''t usually use detection that much, so there are many cases where he just happens to look back, but Tani doesn''t know about it. "Ahh, come to think of it, that''s right. I couldn''t even get close." "Yes. Like the person himself, each member of his party is ridiculously skilled." As soon as he sees Tani''s condition, his boss nods in agreement, and Tani''s body is still trembling as he replies. Tani is the most powerful man among his subordinates. Not only Tani, but many other people tried to monitor him, but none of them produced good results, so Dougen had no choice but to give up, until now. "Fumu. It can''t be helped. Collect information from the people around them, not the people themselves. Also, have Rin make contact with him at this time. She''s useless, so she should make herself useful at times like this." Up until now, Dougen has always been passive, but no matter what the reason is, if the members of the Explorers'' Guild purposely made contact with Fuhito, he can no longer be passive. He has Tani gather information from the surroundings and decides to have his granddaughter, Shinonome Rin, make contact with Fuhito. Rin is the dropout of the Shinonome Family. Dougen only sees her as a tool for political marriage or to get concessions from his negotiating partners. Luckily, Rin now goes to the same school as Fuhito, and on top of that, she lives in the same dormitory. They have many points of contact, so it''s not so unnatural when she makes contact with him. He can''t help but take advantage of this. "Understood. I will give instructions to Ojou-sama, and I will definitely live up to your expectations." "Umu. I''m looking forward to it." "Well then, excuse me." Tani receives Dougen''s instructions, and he disappears from Dougen''s sight. "Aah aaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhh!! He''s never coming!!" A beautiful woman sits at her desk and screams, scratching her head. This particular room is simple, or maybe simplicity itself, the interior is like the employee room of some supermarket. As it should be. This is the room where the employees of Dungeon Adventure, an explorer specialty store in the mall, do their office work. She is Jougasaki Momoka, the store manager of that Dungeon Adventure. When Fuhito visited before, the weapons and armor that matched his rank were all destroyed when he tried them on. So she took notice of Fuhito, and she had Rei investigate Fuhito, gave a presentation to her boss, and was supposed to be entrusted full authority the next time he visited. However, that Fuhito did not appear at all. Fuhito-tachi do not need to visit because they routinely obtain high-quality weapons and items suitable for themselves in high-rank dungeons, but there was no way for her to know after Rei withdrew. "There''s no way that person will come just because you want them to come, store manager." "At that time, I curse myself for not properly exchanging contact information ..." It is her junior employee who mutters while looking at her figure with eyes like looking at a regrettable thing. After Momoka screams for a while, she throws herself down on the desk and cries. "Maybe he won''t come again ..." "What was that!!" Looking at the drooping Momoka, when her junior mutters deeply, Momoka vigorously raises her head and glares at her junior''s face. "Because a long time has passed since he last came, right?" "Right ... It''s been about three months." To the question of her junior who continues to talk without flinching even when glared at, Momoka answers while depressed. "Normally, it wouldn''t be strange to come here for replacement or maintenance, to not come and buy tools, maybe he''s given up on it?" "No way!?" With that period of time, regardless of weapons or armor, the tools would almost certainly run out. The fact that he didn''t even come to buy those has enough power to back up her junior''s words. Momoka''s face has an expression of not wanting to believe such written on it. "..." "Store manager." Her junior calls out to Momoka, who immediately falls down and stops moving. "..." "Are you crying?" However, there is no reaction at all, and her junior looks into Momoka''s face. "Mooooooooou!! In this case, I''ll talk directly!!" "Nkyaaaaaaaahhhhhh!!" At that moment, Momoka raises her face so vigorously that her junior falls over in shock. To the extent that her sexy undergarments hidden by her skirt are exposed. "Ora, you''re pretty bold, aren''t you." "I, isn''t it fine!!" At Momoka''s impression of seeing her underwear, her junior immediately lowers her skirt and hides it, and glares at Momoka defiantly while her face turns bright red. "Well, there''s no problem because it''s an individual''s freedom. More importantly, immediately proceed to secure Satou-kun!!" "Y, yes!" After approving her junior''s hobby, Momoka decides to take the initiative rather than wait to get Fuhito for her company. In this way, with the contact between Fuhito and Shindou, each faction begins to move. They are relatively peaceful, but even more radical forces are secretly at work. CH 347 Episode 347: Dog protection area Barrier(Third Party Perspective) Humans who are clearly not respectable are gathering near the Satou Family home under the cover of the dark night. They wear masks that cover their faces and wear jet-black costumes like ninjas. They are the people of the organization that was present when Fuhito showed his success at ESJ, and they are people who are trying to take the power of Fuhito as their own. They think that if they can take Nanami hostage, they will be able to freely use the power of Fuhito. They''re not wrong about that, but it''s a question of whether they can really do so. "Clear." "From now on, we will invade the Satou Family home and secure the target''s younger sister, Satou Nanami. I don''t think there will be a problem, but please don''t make any mistakes." ""Ha!"" When one of the members checks the area and confirms that there are no problems, the person who seems to be the coordinator of the entire unit confirms the mission to be carried out from now on and tightens everyone''s spirits. "Now then, let''s start invading the Satou Family home. Start the operation." ""Roger."" Arriving at their respective posts, they respond to the execution of the operation with communication devices, leaving the coordinator behind and invading the Satou Family''s premises like ninjas in their black costumes. But, what they don''t realize is that there are those who peer into their existence far beyond the abyss. The jet blackness sneaks up behind them without making a sound. "Uuh ..." One person who enters from the front lets out a small groan and disappears into the darkness. It is extinguished so silently that no one notices it. "Ugeh ..." The one who enters from the garden is overwhelmed by the jet blackness and disappears. "Succeeded in breaking into the house. From here, heading to the target room." Another man unlocks the window, and the man who manages to break in walks stealthily towards Nanami''s room. However, the man does not know that the message has already reached no one. "~~!?" And in the darkness ahead of him, before he knew it, in his field of vision two pairs of floating red lights shine. Leaving aside whether it is living things or not, the man is speechless in shock when he realizes that the two pairs of red lights belong to beings with egos. "Mo nst ..." Before the man can finish screaming, he is swallowed by the jet blackness that stretches from his feet, and his voice vanishes without reaching anywhere. "Hey, answer me, hey." On the other hand, the man who seems to be the leader of the task force calls out to the communication device in a low voice, but no one responds. "What the hell is going on. When I checked, there should have been no abnormalities." The task force leader is dismayed at the fact that he is unable to contact anyone other than himself. However, he is a battle-hardened man. He calms himself down quickly. "Calm down. It''s highly likely that some kind of trap was set. This time the operation is a failure. I''m curious about the condition of the other members, but they''re also professionals. If something happened, the poison in their molars will kill them. I should withdraw from here and regroup." Judging that it is impossible to continue the operation due to this abnormal situation, the man decides to withdraw under the supervision of an outside facilitator who will be in charge of the operation for the time being. "~~!?" However, it is something that should have been noticed before the intrusion. "N, no way ..." The man''s surroundings are surrounded by jet blackness that emits red lights. Before he can do anything, the man is swallowed by the jet blackness and disappears. All that is left of him is silence. -Gigigi ... Gi~ ... A few seconds later, the silence is broken by the sound of Nanami''s door opening. "Luck, what''s wrong?" Nanami comes out of her room and calls out to Luck''s Kagema. "Won!" "It''s nothing, you mean?" Luck nods its head and gives a small bark. Nanami can''t understand what Luck says as clearly as Fuhito, but Nanami, who is able to understand Luck''s gestures to some extent, comprehends what Luck wants to say and confirms it. "Won!" "I see. Yoshi yoshi. Good night. Sleep well." When Luck nods its head, Nanami squats down and strokes Luck''s Kagema, before returning to the room with sleepy eyes and closing the door. "Won!" Just as a finishing touch, the Kagema sinks into the shadows and disappears. [ (Answer me!! Can you hear me!!) ] The Kagema appears behind the man who is coordinating this strategy. The man frantically calls out to the communicator, but there is no response. [ (Damn!! You didn''t get any results even though I prepared so carefully!!) ] The man curses in a low voice without noticing the Kagema. [ (This can''t be done. I just have to go back and share the scarce information.) ] The man quickly switches his state of mind and turns around. There is a jet-black wolf grinning with its mouth wide open. "~~!?" Before he can say anything, the man is also taken into the darkness. None of the people who tried to break into the Satou Family home returned safely and disappeared. Under the surveillance of the Kagema, they are processed after all information is extracted by Rei. This is the daily life of Luck, who protects the Satou Family home even before each power becomes active. CH 348 Episode 348: Sudden turn The next day after I met Shindou-san. "Fuwaa ..." I wake up as usual. "Supii, supii." Luck is still breathing the breath of a sleeper and sleeping with its belly exposed. How defenseless are you ... I''m stunned by Luck''s terrible sleeping posture. "Nn?" When I check my smartphone, there is a LINNE notification on the lock screen, so I unlock it and check LINNE. [ Since Shindou-san sent me the details, I checked the contents, but it doesn''t seem to be a problem. I have accepted his request. ] What was sent was a message from Rei. After that, it seemed that some kind of data was sent to Rei that included the details of our activities and the conditions for achieving them. Since Rei confirmed that there is no problem, it should be fine. [ To explain the contents of the request simply, roughly speaking, it is cooperation in the investigation of missing people. If you record the costs of the investigation as an expense, if it''s not strange, that person will accept it. Also, it''s not an unreasonable task to rescue and secure all the missing people, so don''t worry. A certain amount of achievement points are prepared for providing useful information, successfully rescuing and securing them and bringing them back, and if you clear them, you will receive rewards. Don''t worry, you won''t be disadvantaged or treated as a failure just because you couldn''t get any information. Let''s talk about the details at Satou-kun''s Family house again. I''ll adjust the schedule to match with Fuhito, so please tell me a convenient day for you. ] After that, she wrote down a rough summary of the request. I see, as expected of Rei. If it was me, I might not have been able to see through the request, even if I was given an unreasonable demand, or even if I tried my best, I would have been treated as a failure and would have been charged a penalty fee. It''s Rei-sama-sama.(TN:Sama-sama is an honorific for a person or thing that has bestowed grace or favor upon you. Basically, he''s treating her as a Queen or something.) "Thank you. Thank you for putting it together in an easy-to-understand way. If it wasn''t for Rei, I might have been deceived. I always count on you. Anytime after school or on weekends is fine. Over" I send a message with gratitude. "Won?" I am fiddling with my phone when Luck wakes up and looks at me and tilts its head. "Nn? Ahh, I received a message from Rei, so I was replying." I show it the message that came from Rei and tell it that I was replying. "Won!" "That''s right. I think I''ll be relying on Luck''s power this time too, but can I leave it to you?" When Luck hears the word Rei, it seems to associate it with a request, and barks with a nuance of ''Looking for someone again?'', so I nod my head and ask for help. "Won!" "I see. Thank you as always, Luck." "Leave it to me!!" Luck cries out, and I become so happy that I hug it and stroke it. "Wowon!" "Ahahahaa. It tickles, Luck." Then Luck pushes me down and licks my face. I can''t help but laugh because it tickles me, but I lower the volume of my voice when I remember that this is the dormitory. Truly, Rei is good, Luck is good, I have nothing but gratitude. Compared to that, I can''t do anything without everyone around me. I mutter in my mind with a little self-deprecation. "Morning, Fuhito." "Ahh. Morning." When it''s time, I join Aki and eat breakfast in the cafeteria, get ready and head to school. I pick up Shia and Noelle on the way and walk while casually chatting. "U, umm, you''re Satou Fuhito-san, right?" "Eh, ah, that''s right, but?" Normally, our daily life is to arrive at the classroom without anyone talking to us, today, it has become extraordinary. Standing before me, the one who shyly talks to me, is a girl who looks like she is in the same grade and wears a headband. "U, umm, please read this!! Well then!!" As soon as she hands me an envelope with cute girlish patterns drawn on it, she blushes and runs away. "What is this?" "No matter how you look at it, it must be a love letter!!" When I ask unconsciously while looking at the envelope from various angles and through it, Aki shouts at me with a sullen voice. "Lo, love letter!?" I''ve never received one before, so I''m confused. "The girl fidgeted and handed it over while blushing. It can''t be anything other than a love letter, you bastard!!" "Wh, why are you angry!?" I turn to Aki after being yelled at twice. "Isn''t it obvious that I''m going to get angry!? You''re always the only one who''s causing a youth event!!" "N, no, there''s no such thing!?" Aki says that, but I have no idea. "I''m telling you because there is such a thing!! Kuu~!! I envy you!! Forming a party with a beautiful girl, having a beautiful older girl set her eyes on you, taking a beautiful girl to your parents'' house and introducing her to your parents, getting involved with a beautiful girl in a lucky pervert event, suddenly becoming friends with a beautiful girl who has transferred to school, the exchange student is an acquaintance, there are many more!!" I should have realized it, but when Aki enumerates the events that happened to me, I realize that I certainly have many points of contact with beautiful girls. Until now, I thought I wasn''t able to enjoy my youth, but it seems that I''ve been enjoying it to the fullest. "I''m sorry." Suddenly realizing this, I apologize and bow to Aki. "Don''t apologize!! Instead of sympathy, give me a beautiful girl!!" For some reason he gets angry. Why. CH 349 Episode 349: Popular period? While being scolded by Aki, we arrive at the entrance. "Th, this is ..." "Isn''t this a Love Letter in a shoe locker!! As expected, you are an enemy!! Stay right there!!" Several letters are in the shoe locker. Seeing that makes Aki even angrier. "Wa, wait a minute, it''s strange no matter how you think about it." "What''s strange! Damn you!" I panic and try to calm him down, but Aki won''t listen. If it is just the first one, well, miraculously, there was someone who liked me, I could have been honestly happy with that, but it''s strange that there are multiple letters that look like love letters in the shoe locker. "Until yesterday, there were no such signs, and I didn''t change anything, and it''s normal that it won''t suddenly change like this." "You don''t know that!!" Aki threatens me through clenched teeth. "No, even if you say so, the possibility is not zero, so I can''t deny it, but even so, the possibility is extremely low. That''s why there must be some reason." "What kind of reason is it!!" "I''ve thought about it many times, but I have no idea." In short, there must be some reason for this. However, no matter how much I think about it, I can''t think of any reason why I would be treated like this. Even when my appearance changed to the extent that I no longer looked out of place around beautiful girls due to the SpaEmo treatment, there was nothing at all, what exactly happened to make it like this now. "If that''s the case, then you just made yourself more popular!! That''s enough!!" Aki turns around and walks away with an even gloomier face than before. "Nn." For some reason, Shia sticks to me. "What happened?" "Fuu-kun is cool. Naturally popular. As your wife, I''m proud." "No, no, we''re not yet married, are we." When I ask Shia, she naturally emphasizes her wife position. "Not yet, means that it will be so in the future. In other words, there is no doubt that we are already married now." "No, wait, that theory is absolutely ridiculous." I shake my hand and head to the side towards Shia who catches my words and develops her own theory. "If you want a Love Letter, shall I give you one that''s about 1,000 sheets of manuscript paper, desu?" Shia skillfully pushes Noelle away while talking to me. Even so, Noelle approaches me without losing out and appeals by emphasizing the pronunciation of the Love Letter part in a cool way. "1,000 sheets of manuscript paper is no longer a Love Letter." 1,000 sheets of manuscript paper is 400,000 characters. It''s already at the level of a three volume blockbuster. What''s going on in Noelle''s head that it''s considered to be light? "By the way, I can''t come up with an answer even if I think about it here any longer, so I''ll put it on hold and think about it later. Let''s go to the classroom now." "That''s right." "Nn." "Yes, desu." For the time being, I pretend that I had thrown the letter into my expansion bag and store it in the shadows, and everyone hurries to the classroom. When I check my smartphone during lunch, there is a message back from Rei. [ In that case, it would be better to go sooner, so I''ll visit the Satou Family home after school today. ] That''s what it says. "Alright. Even so, you''re always matching my schedule, but aren''t you overdoing it? I''m grateful, but it''s okay if you don''t force yourself to match my schedule. Give priority to yourself, okay? Over" I am worried that she would be burdened because she is always thinking about us. It''s really reliable and helpful for us, but it''s usually in the form of pushing troublesome things. [ Alright. Even though things may appear this way, I''ve lived longer than you guys, so I bear that in mind. So, don''t worry about it, just leave it to me. But, thank you for your concern. ] In response to my reply, a manly reply is returned. After all, she is a very reliable older sister. "Welcome back." As soon as class ends, we meet up and arrive at the house, where Rei, who was already there, greets us. "Here, you guys sit down and drink this too." As soon as we enter the living room, my mother brings tea and asks us to take a seat. We follow my mother''s instructions and sit at the table. Zu zu zuu. We enjoy tea for a while. "Well then, I will talk about the request I received if everyone''s settled down. I thought about the possibility of information being leaked, so I''ve already checked things considering that, so it''s fine." The six people here are my mother, me, Nanami, Shia, Amane, and Rei. Of course, Noelle isn''t a member of our party, so she''s not here. Mira is also at Makoto-san-tachi''s place, so she isn''t here. After hearing the details from Rei, we once again confirm that there are no problems, confirm the future flow, and end the conversation. "Fuu-kun. Got a Love Letter." "Eh!? Onii-chan, you got a Love Letter!?" When the business conversation ends and the conversation turns to chat, Shia reveals that. Nanami is terribly surprised by that fact. That''s right, there''s no way I can get a Love Letter. "Ahh, actually ..." I start talking about the events that happened today in order. "I wonder if I was a little careless ..." After listening to the story, Rei looks down and mutters something. "What''s wrong, Rei." "No, it''s nothing. It''s something else." I ask about it out of curiosity, but it doesn''t seem like there is anything in particular, and Rei quietly shakes her head. If Rei says it''s nothing, then it must be so. I decide not to worry about it. CH 350 Episode 350: Information sharing(Third Party Perspective) "We''re going to have a girls-only gathering for a while, so you can spend your time as you please." After finishing talking about the details of the request and eating dinner, Rei suddenly says such. "Ou, got it." Fuhito has no particular reason to refuse, so he nods. "Peeking is no good, Onii-chan." "That''s right, men are not allowed at the girls-only gathering." "Nn." "That''s excessive. I won''t do that." When Nanami, Amane, and Alexia warn Fuhito not to get close, he shrugs his shoulders with a vexed expression on his face, then sits on the sofa and starts watching TV. "Everyone, follow me." Rei turns to the girls and makes a solemn face as she urges them. "Roger." "Nn." "Alright." Sensing the serious atmosphere, the members nod in return, receive drinks and sweets from Hitomi, and move to Nanami''s room. "So, you suddenly said that we''re going to have a girls-only meeting, so I agreed to talk, but what exactly is going on?" Nanami, Alexia, Amane, and Rei prepare the drinks and sweets on the table in Nanami''s room. Rei''s words just now were completely ad-lib, but in the unusual situation, everyone moved along in unison. "About that, we met Amane-chan''s uncle the other day, didn''t we?" "Yeah, right." When Rei asks Amane a question, she raises her hand lightly and nods. "I think it was the first time that our party, including Fuhito-kun, met someone from some organization after contacting them beforehand and making an appointment." "Is that so?" "Probably." "How does that relate to this girls-only meeting?" Nanami still doesn''t understand why Rei gathered them together, crossing her arms and groaning again. "That is, it''s not the time to be grumbling, there''s something I''d like Nanami-chan and Alexia-chan to know, first of all, our party is being watched by multiple organizations. Especially Fuhito-kun." "Eh!?" "Nn!?" Nanami and Alexia are astonished when Rei explains her reasoning, remembering what they don''t know yet. THe two of them never thought that such a thing would happen. "To be clear here, Fuhito-kun is probably the world''s strongest explorer. I don''t think he''s aware of it." "Eh!? Is that true!?" "Nn. He was abnormal from the time I entered school." Rei continues to talk, Nanami is even more surprised, but Alexia agrees. It''s no wonder Nanami is surprised. After Nanami became an explorer, she had no one to look up to except for Fuhito, and Alexia had become quite strong by that time. On the other hand, Alexia asked for help after witnessing the power of Fuhito, so it was only natural that she knew. "Nanami-chan didn''t notice because Fuhito-kun, who was already in a strange state, was her standard, but did Alexia-chan notice?" Rei asks Alexia, who agreed without being surprised. "Nn. In order to help my parents, I wanted to raise my level as soon as possible, so when I sneaked into the Shushima Dungeon, which was close to my school and its rank increased due to a Dungeon Rebirth, I was saved by Fuu-kun. Just when I was about to be killed by a group of Black Kobolins, Fuu-kun came and annihilated them in an instant." "Black Kobolin is a B-rank monster. It''s not an opponent that a human who has just become an explorer can compete with. I think you can understand the strangeness just by being able to annihilate it in an instant." "Oh, I see ..." Listening to their conversation, Nanami once again realizes her brother''s power. "Besides, the stray dungeon you guys found. It was a hall of a place. A-rank monsters appeared from the first floor." "Umm, Onii-chan and Onee-chan were attacking like they were on a picnic at the time, but ..." "Hey? That''s dangerous, isn''t it." "It seems so ... Hahahaha!" Nanami can''t help but smile wryly as she is confronted with an even more shocking truth. At the same time, she remembers how carefree she had been following Fuhito-tachi back then, and her body trembles at the thought that if they hadn''t been strong, they wouldn''t have survived. "And the most notorious was the Stampede from the sea. If it was just us, we would surely have been outnumbered." "Ahh~, I thought it was no good at that time." "That number was really crazy, wasn''t it." "Nn." The invasion from the sea that they encountered when they went to SpaEmo, which was considered to be the final act. They remember the situation at that time, and each of them felt like their lives were in danger. "I thought I might die, too. But, considering that he managed to bring such a situation under control with just one blow, you can understand the anomaly." "Definitely." "Nn." "That''s true." Since they themselves share the same thoughts, while agreeing in the same way, Rei emphasizes that he has the power to overturn such a situation. The other three nod and agree. "Also, there are only a few people because we control information, but there are people who understand the power of Fuhito-kun just like us. The organizations to which such people belong have their eyes on us." "Hee~, so that''s how it came to this." Nanami mutters in admiration after receiving Rei''s explanation. "Right. So, this time, we made contact with the Head of the Emergency Response Department of the Toshima Branch of the Explorers Guild. It''s possible that this made the organizations that had their eye on us think that the Explorers'' Guild was trying to take us in." "I see. That''s what it means!!" The dots gradually connect. Nanami can also see the story. "Yeah. The girls'' contact with Fuhito-kun this time is the result of the contact between us and the Explorers'' Guild, until now, each organization had been keeping each other in check, I think this is the result of everyone starting to move to acquire Fuhito-kun." "Ahh~!! That''s what it is!!" When the story finally connects completely, Amane shows a refreshed expression as if she had a flash of insight. "I''m sorry. It''s because I let you meet my Uncle without thinking deeply." "Nope, don''t worry about it. I didn''t notice either. Besides, I think it''s a good opportunity." However, the next moment she realizes that she is the one who triggered this situation, and Amane looks down helplessly, but at the same time, Rei comforts her, and tells her that she has hope. "What do you mean?" "Like I said earlier, Fuhito-kun''s combat power is the strongest individual. But, if it''s just him, no matter how much power he has, he''s still human after all. There are things he can do and things he can''t do." "Yup, that''s right." When Amane asks without understanding, Rei continues, and Amane agrees. There are many things that Fuhito cannot do alone, such as protecting places where Fuhito cannot go, or searching for information in places where Fuhito cannot go. "But, with the addition of Luck, he will become a force that can be said to be almost unstoppable." "Certainly." However, most of the things that can''t be done by him can be covered just by having Luck. Luck is too good. "In that case, the current situation is the same for Fuhito-kun himself, the chances that the humans that Fuhito-kun thinks are important will be harmed by other powers are close to zero. If so, there is only one way." There''s nothing that cannot be done, this means being able to protect anything you want to protect. Rei looks around at everyone''s faces. "Fuu-kun will become a new power." "It''s just like that." When Rei''s eyes meet hers, Alexia replies with the same thoughts she has, and Rei nods. CH 351 Episode 351: Policy(Third Party Perspective) "In other words, does that mean that Onii-chan should become the top of some organization?" "In a nutshell, that''s how it is." Nanami confirms what she understands, and Rei nods her head. "Currently, no matter what organization he joins, I think he will stand out. But, if Fuhito-kun launches a new organization and becomes its representative, at least the overall balance will be maintained." If Fuhito became a power equal to other powers, and if they knew that he had the strength to lead it, they should be able to realize that it would be difficult to bring in Fuhito, and cut off the trend of trying to take Fuhito in. "Certainly. I think that will put an end to this turmoil." Nanami understands the situation to some extent from Rei''s explanation. "But, how would you explain it to Fuhito-kun?" She understands that it is necessary to start a new power. Then, how can they set the key person, Fuhito, as the representative of that power. That becomes a new problem. "I feel like it''ll be fine if Nanami-chan says it, if you think about Fuhito-kun''s personality, the most realistic thing at the moment is the Stampedes and Dungeon Rebirths around the world, and if you say you want to create an organization that protects people form threats such as monsters, I think he''ll go along with it, we''re all women, so if we say we want a man to be the representative, I think he will accept it." Even if they start a new power, they are just one team of explorers, so their influence is too weak and they have little impact on society. That doesn''t make sense, so they need to create a stronger power. At present, if you were to ask what kind of organization would be able to have great power, it would be a dungeon-related organization. Also, considering the personality of Fuhito, an organization that could help people was preferable. Considering it comprehensively, an organization that protects people from the threat of dungeons. It is also an organization that solves cases that the Explorers'' Guild would miss. That is the most likely candidate. "Ahh~, it seems to be something Onii-chan would accept." Nanami nods her head several times in agreement with Rei''s suggestion. She is impressed with how well she knows Fuhito''s character. "Right. I think it would be good to talk to Fuhito-kun with that direction." "I see. Understood." Nanami''s affirmation makes her feel happy, and loosening her cheeks a little, Rei nods, Amane also agrees and withdraws. "Will it be that easy?" However, Alexia puts a damper on Rei''s improved mood. Nanami and Amane agree, and Alexia "In all probability it would be okay. With the power of the current Fuhito-kun, even the country can''t put out a hand carelessly. On the contrary, if they touch Fuhito-kun''s wrath, they will perish in an instant, and if you think about it, they might even support Fuhito-kun completely." "Certainly. For the country, they don''t want any trouble to happen." "And if we ask the Elves, Britain might join us. After that, Letokia will probably have a strong perception that we were the ones who helped the Saint, so if you think about that, I don''t think there''s a problem with launching it." "I see." If three countries supported them, there should be no problem with the launch. Everyone here thinks so. As expected, it will not fail to launch with the cooperation of the government. "However, if we can get started, I think it will be okay for a while, but if we don''t have a way to leave results or show our ability, in the end, our abilities may be questioned, and other powers may meddle with us, I want to establish our position by demonstrating our achievements and power that keeps others away." "Ahh~. In that case, it would be nice if some kind of big incident happens after launching, though it''s unscrupulous." It is certainly unscrupulous, but everyone in the room nods their heads in agreement. This is because in the event of a major incident, it is possible to rush to the scene as quickly as possible and resolve it as quickly as possible. "Right. However, recently, as I said earlier, it seems that the intelligence unit of the home country was standing still in regards to the matter of the Saint, in Letokia, the Explorers'' Guild, and the Hunters'' Guild, with the ability to gather information beyond their own, I think it''s been communicated that we have enough fighting power to rescue the Saint unharmed. The problem is other powers." "Hmm, it would be nice if there was an opportunity to use my powers flashily somewhere." At Rei''s words, Nanami folds her arms and tilts her body, groaning and muttering. "There is also a way of putting pressure on all forces using Luck-tachi ..." "Last resort." "Right, if possible, I''d like to use that as a last resort." Amane proposes a method that can solve everything, but she doesn''t want to use that method against someone who isn''t even hostile to them. If they do such a thing, they will carry a grudge against them. That''s what they think. ""..."" For more than a minute, the room is filled with silence. "It looks like we can''t go any further. For the time being, I''ll proceed with the establishment of the organization, so everyone should explain it well to Fuhito-kun. Let''s think about countermeasures in the meantime." "Alright. Leave it to me." The four of them can''t think of a good solution at the moment, so they decide to postpone the problem and start with what they can do currently. After finishing the girls-only gathering, the four of them go back to the living room, take turns taking baths, and spend their time playing games. Today is Friday, so they stay at the Satou Family home. CH 352 Episode 352: Start of the investigation The next day. We decide to start working on the request we accepted. For that reason, we will proceed while discussing in the living room. "Today, we''re going to do the investigation, but honestly, isn''t it okay if we only do that last part?" However, I feel that not only this quest, but most other quests can be solved by moving the Kagema. "That''s right, but the Kagema gather information. We are the execution unit. I think it''s good to divide roles like that. Luck will be overworked, and we will be a black company, right?" "That''s right, isn''t it." I realize it when Rei tells me. It''s ridiculously black to have Luck do everything. And despite that, making the reward our own is a terrible story. We have to work too. I reflect on my own thoughts. "Won?" "Isn''t it wrong to make you alone do all the work?" When I stroke the back of Luck who is sitting next to me, it tilts its head and asks me what is wrong, so I apologize for trying to get the reward without doing anything. "Wonn!!" "You want to do that? No, no, you can''t do that. You and the Kagema should rest properly, you know? If you want something, I''ll buy it for you, okay?" "Won!" However, Luck is rather happy to be able to work for me, so it licks my face while wagging its tail and showing its joy. Really ... It also has the idea of wanting to be useful to me. I have become a bad person. "Besides, you want people to think that Luck is just a normal wolf-type subordinate, right? In order to hide the ability of the shadows while using it, it would be better not to do flashy actions and stop at collecting information, and even if it is exposed through conspicuous actions, in order to make an excuse that it is the power of Fuhito-kun, when using the power in public, I think it would be better to leave it in a situation where Fuhito-kun is nearby." "Got it." Rei continues talking. It''s true that Luck''s ability is too useful, so if it were to be exposed, I think any organization would rush to ask me for information or dive into dungeons to find it. And if they couldn''t find it, they might turn on me for having it. No, I think that will happen in 9 out of 10 cases. That''s something I want to avoid. It''s really helpful that she thinks about things like that. "Then, from now on, I''m going to ask Luck to collect information basically using Kagema so that no one can find them, we will be responsible for securing the dungeon and the execution part such as rescue. Of course, using Luck''s shadow power as a support when moving or infiltrating." "Right." "Won!" After deciding a rough policy, we decide to actually start gathering information. "Well then, Luck, this is the list of the people written on it, we brought their personal belongings with their respective smells, so can you remember them?" "Won!" Rei takes out a large carrying case and a list from her expansion bag, and while showing the list in front of Luck, she puts on gloves and lets it smell the items on the list that have a human scent on them. "Won!" "Is it okay now?" "Won!" "You''re as excellent as ever. Well then, can you collect information?" "Won!" Luck seems to memorize them in a matter of minutes, giving instructions to Kagema while being petted by Rei. "Let''s find out what''s going on with the transfer trap." ""Roger."" Since the number of disappearances stopped suddenly, we decide to check all the teleportation traps in the dungeons that the explorers were diving into in order to find out the cause. "Apparently, the teleportation traps have come to function normally." As a result of investigating several dungeons where the disappearance incidents occurred from morning to evening, it turns out that the transfer traps are fixed in one place and don''t move, the transfer destination is not another dungeon, and it turns out to be in the same dungeon. Of course, the other dungeons haven''t been investigated yet, but I think it''s almost certain. If the teleportation traps were alive, we would know where they were teleported to, so we could have traveled and investigated by asking questions, but it wouldn''t be a complete piggyback ride. Even if we can''t expect the speed of movement of using teleportation, we try to find a means of transportation that doesn''t rely on Luck. Actually, there''s something I want to try, so this is a good opportunity. "With this, we can''t move using the transfer traps, so we''ll have to wait for the Kagema to investigate." "That''s right. But, I''m sure Luck will find them soon." When I mutter in disappointment, Nanami replies as if raising a Flag. "Won!" "You see?" And the Flag was recovered in an instant. Nanami looks at me with a triumphant look as if so say that it is exactly what she said to Luck, who barks that it has obtained the information. "Haa ... That''s right. Alright, it seems that Luck has found the missing person. Let''s go to the scene immediately." ""Roger."" Thus we teleport to the scene where the missing person is. "Hey~, help mee!!" There is a Japanese explorer surrounded by many monsters. "It''s a Stampede!!" It seems that our turn has come unexpectedly early. We rush into the Stampede to rescue the person we found. CH 353 Episode 353: Rescue "Ora ora ora oraa!!" I hit the monsters at random without thinking about it. -Papapapapapapapapapapapapapaan! The monsters burst, opening the way to the explorer. At that moment, the vanguard Shia, Amane, and Rei pass through that path and arrive at the missing person. "Haa!!" "Seii!!" "Nnh." The three turn to face the approaching enemy and blow them away in a single flash. "I''ll ask of you for a moment!!" "Nn!!" "Leave it to me!!" After asking Amane and Shia to keep the enemies away, Rei speaks to the missing man. In the meantime, the other two annihilate the enemy in three directions. I''m in charge of the last side. "Are you alright?" "Wh, where is this!? It''s a place I''ve never seen before!! Who are you guys!? Enemies!?" When Rei speaks to the victim on behalf of everyone, he replies in confusion as he cannot keep up with the dizzying changes. If we make a small mistake, he may be attacked. "Calm down and listen. We''re here to help you. We''re not suspicious or enemies. We''re going to destroy the monsters around us now, so could you be docile for a little?" "U, understood. Please." However, when Rei calms down the explorer, perhaps using her mental skills, he calms down, nods, and immediately becomes docile. It''s not good to use mental skills for evil, but I don''t think it''s bad if it''s used like this. "God Bless!!" Just then, Nanami''s magic explodes, and the monsters she recognizes as her enemies disappear. Now is our chance. "Okay, come over here now." ""Roger!!"" Taking advantage of the fact that all the monsters in the area have been wiped out, Rei and the others bring the explorer and come over to me and Nanami. Considering our mission, there will be no problem as long as we secure this missing person, so there won''t be any complaints if we just go home. But, I can''t leave a Stampede alone. "Everyone, I''m sorry, but ..." I apologize for getting everyone involved in my selfishness, but I open my mouth to ask for their help in ending the Stampede. "Onii-chan, you already know without me telling you!!" "Nn!!" "It''s as Nanami says!!" "It''s natural, isn''t it!!" But, before I say everything, everyone understands what I want to say, and everyone cooperates. I''m blessed with my party members ... I am so happy that I mutter such in my heart and chuckle "Thank you!! Let''s do it, everyone!!" I raise my voice. ""Roger!!"" Everyone nods in unison and turns to face the entrance of the dungeon. Monsters begin to appear from the entrance of the dungeon. Luckily, Amane will be a force as they are not insect-type monsters, rather demi-human monsters such as Kobolins. There is no Explorers'' Guild or Hunters'' Guild that seems to be a branch office in the area. This place is probably a Stray Dungeon. It doesn''t look like Japan to me. The explorer we helped got out of the dungeon safely. It can be said that the man who was saved was quite lucky. We just keep attacking and annihilate the monsters that appear. "It never seems to end!!" "This is certainly quite long." However, as Amane says, the Stampede we encounter this time is by far the longest I''ve ever experienced. Except for the invasion from the sea, of course. We''ve been defeating them for three hours, but there is no sign of it subsiding. "Anyway, there is no choice but to keep defeating them." ""Roger."" Then, we continue defeating them for another three hours. The Stampede is finally over. "Haa ... Haa ... I''m tired ..." "This is ... as expected ... tiresome ..." "Nn ..." "It''s tough ..." Nanami and the others are all lying sprawled out in exhaustion. It can''t be helped because this time it was really hard. For some reason, even Rei, who seems to be more skilled than me, is tired, but her mental skills were probably more stressful than expected. "I''m sorry for forcing everyone to do this. It really helped." "It''s natural, we''re the same party." "That''s right!!" "Nn!!" "Don''t worry about it." When I apologize, everyone answers with a smile even though they are tired. "Then, the person we helped ..." When I look around, I find the explorer crouching a little further away. "Umm~, excuse me. It''s over, so it''s okay." "He?" When I put my hand on his shoulder and call out to him, he looks up and makes a stupid face. "That''s why, the Stampede is over." "Eh, ah, is that so. Thank you. You saved me." When I tell him the same content again, he nods and thanks me as if he finally understands. "We have received a request from the Explorers'' Guild to undertake your search and rescue. Rest assured that we will transport you safely to Japan." "Thank you very much ..." After that, Rei gets up and talks to him in the same way as the first time, but he loses consciousness halfway through. It seems she knocked him out with a mental skill. "It''s better not to show the transition via Luck." Rei answers me, perhaps I had a questioning face. "Certainly, it''s better not to be seen as much as possible. Thank you." "No, don''t worry about it. Let''s transfer immediately." "Roger." After thanking Rei for taking care of us, we transfer to Japan. CH 354 Episode 354: Discord of a no good woman(Third Party Perspective) Jougasaki Momoka, a beautiful woman in a tight suit. "Yes, yes. Regarding the matter of Satou Fuhito, I was wondering if I should go from here. Eh!? Ah, yes, I''ll go at once!!" She tries to get permission for her proposal to go directly to Fuhito, but the head office yells at her to hurry up and despite being a phone call, she bows her head and hangs up. "I got their permission, but they told me to hurry. I wonder if something happened." Momoka tilts her head because her boss at the head office seemed flustered. Ever since Momoka gave them the information, the head office had been using the intelligence department to investigate Fuhito, but at that time it turned out that several other organizations were also targeting Fuhito. No organization got involved, and the standoff continued, but the balance was broken due to the contact between Fuhito-tachi and Shindou, and they had just received a report that all the organizations have begun to move to recruit Fuhito. For this reason, the head office thinks that if they do not hurry up and participate in the battle, they will miss him, so they rush Momoka. "Well then? Other organizations are targeting them, and they''re starting to move, aren''t they?" "~~!? That''s a big deal. Let''s hurry." To Momoka''s mutter, her junior responds appropriately, but despite the fact that this junior''s words are guesswork, she has completely guessed the situation. Momoka takes her baseless muttering seriously, and she urges her to prepare to go to where Fuhito is immediately. "Let''s hurry, but it''s no good if there are no employees, right? Please just have Store Manager go." "Ah, that''s right, too." When her junior replies with an exasperated voice to Momoka''s words, Momoka replies with an expression as if she has just realized it, and she immediately packs her things and goes out. "This is Shinomiya Academy ..." Momoka is a little overwhelmed by the huge school, but she tries to enter. "This place is off-limits to anyone other than those involved or who have an appointment." However, a guard comes and quickly stop her. "Umm~, I have something to do with the people who live in this dormitory ..." "Store Manager of Dungeon Adventure? But, you don''t have an appointment, right? That''s no good." While behaving modestly, she hands her business card to the guard and tries to get him to usher her in, but they completely refuse to deal with her. "W, well, that''s right, but please do something about it!!" However, Momoka cannot back down, so she begins a plan to overwhelm him. "No matter what you say, it''s no good. Please return." "Kuh. In this case, I''ll use force!!" Momoka is also an explorer. She is physically stronger than the average person. She uses her powers to force her way through the school gates. "Is it no good?" "Eh!?" However, the guard properly responds to that movement. The guard is also an explorer, and they are of a fairly high rank. Momoka is grabbed by her arm. "Kya~!! Help me, it''s a molesteeeeeeeer!!" As soon as she realizes that the use of force is no good, she switches to a false accusation strategy. This is a pretty cowardly act, but she can''t give up because her boss told her to do it. "Hey, you!?" Even though he is a high-ranked explorer, he can''t help it if he''s mistaken for a molester. "Hey, it seems that guard is a molester." "Are you serious. The security guard is a pervert, isn''t it dangerous." Passers-by gather as onlookers and begin to whisper, and some even try to point a camera at them. The guard, who can''t afford to be recorded in such a situation, instinctively relaxes his hand. "Now!!" "Ha!?" Momoka''s rank as an explorer isn''t low either, so she takes advantage of that opportunity to invade the school. The guard makes a face like he screwed up, but it''s already too late. The guard also wants to chase after her, but he can''t go after her because he''s being mistaken for a molester, so he misses Momoka. "Okay, success!!" Momoka smiles and walks inside the entrance. "Surely the dormitory is ..." She knew in advance the location of the buildings in the school, so she heads to the dormitory. "Hello~." "Welcome. Visitor. What kind of business do you have?" Upon stepping into the dormitory, Momoka is greeted by Tachibana Kasumi, the dorm mother. "I believe there is a student named Satou Fuhito here, and I would like to talk to him." "I''m very sorry. Satou-sama is currently out." Momoka conveys her business, but the words conveyed by Kasumi change everything. "Eh!?" Momoka is surprised by the unexpected situation. "Umm ... Do you know where he went ..." "I''m very sorry. I don''t know." "I, is that so ..." Just in case, Momoka asks Kasumi where Fuhito went, but there is no way for the talented maid to pass on such information regardless of whether or not she knows, and she is at a loss. "Ah, beautiful Onee-san, is something wrong?" However, the god of salvation, Takaaki Sakura, appears before such a Momoka. As soon as he sees Momoka, his heart is captivated by her beauty, and with an exaggerated attitude he decides to turn round and round and comes in front of Momoka. He takes her hand, kneels down and kisses the back of her hand. "U, umm, you are?" "My name is Takaaki Sakura. I''m a first-year student at Shinomiya Academy, and a dormitory student here." Takaaki respectfully greets Momoka, who is perplexed and asks, like a butler.(TN:That''s a creepy butler ...) "I, I see. Anyway, there''s something I want to ask you, is that okay?" "Yeah, anything." "I want to see Satou Fuhito, do you know where he is?" After hearing Takaaki''s identity, Momoka asks about Fuhito. "That guy agaiiiiiiiiiiin!!" "Hiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii!!" However, Momoka is frightened by Takaaki, who shouts with a violent attitude that is completely different from his previous attitude. "I, it''s that person!!" "Understood." The guard brings a female staff member there. "Can I talk to you for a moment?" "Ah, yes." The female staff member places her hand on Momoka''s shoulder, and when asked with an atmosphere that there is no choice of refusal, Momoka can only nod with teary eyes. After that, in a room at the school, Momoka ends up being heavily interrogated. (TN:Generic AN thanking for reading and such.) CH 355 Episode 355: Settled decision of the scenario "I''m glad we made it in time." "Yeah, that''s right." We return to the place where we were investigating, and after taking the explorer to the hospital from there, head for the Explorers'' Guild. As Nanami says, it is good that we made it just in time this time, but if we were one step late, the male explorer might have been killed. "After all, if the Guild is used as a go-between, the response will be delayed." "I suppose. However, we don''t know until we get information from the Guild. Because of that, it''s possible that the response may be delayed and become irreversible." I agree with Amane''s words. No matter what we do, we can''t move until there is a complaint such as that someone is currently missing or that they haven''t returned from the dungeon. However, if we hurry up and investigate afterwards, even if we investigate, it is possible that it will be too late by the time we get the information. "If we can get the information in advance, we might be able to move on our own." "Certainly. We have the means." Amane replies. Certainly, we have the means to obtain information before such a last-minute situation. I turn my gaze to that means. "Won?" My pet who tilts its head cutely. Of course, I''m talking about Luck''s Kagema. The number of Luck''s Kagema are still increasing, and it has spread to the point where there is almost no place in the world where they cannot go. With that, it should be easy to build a surveillance system inside the dungeons. If you keep an eye on dungeons around the world, you can protect them with Luck''s Kagema before the worst happens. That is certainly the ideal situation. My father also went to a dungeon and never came back. A long-term exploration of an unexplored dungeon with the utmost care and thorough preparation. It was said that there would be no problem at all with my father and the others. However, only the party members other than my father returned after several months. At that time, my mother and sister were really sad. The party members didn''t say anything, and my mother must have wanted to question them, but she gritted her teeth and endured it. Of course, I was confident that there was no way my father, who had been so easy-going, wouldn''t come back. However, no matter how long I waited, my father never came back with a ''Yo~'' and his usual smile. I was really sad at the time. There shouldn''t be any more people who have to feel that way. If I can prevent it, I definitely want to do it. "I think it would be better to create such an organization. There will also be situations where it won''t look good to be an individual." "That''s not a bad idea, either." I nod while thinking about Amane''s suggestion. "That commitment, will you take it?" "Eh!? Are you serious?" When Amane hears my reply, she lifts the corners of her mouth into a grin while looking into my face. When I am suddenly told something unexpected, I am surprised and involuntarily raise my voice. "That is, that''s right. Did you think I was joking?" Amane asks back in amazement. Is that so. I certainly thought about it, and today was a lucky day, If I miss today, I don''t know when I''ll think about doing it next time. This is the time. Should I try it. I make up my mind. "No, that''s right. Let''s make it." "Understood. That being the case, Rei?" When I mutter earnestly, Amane speaks to Rei as if it turned out the way they expected. "Yeah, leave the procedure to me." "What''s that, you''re pretty well prepared." I am taken aback when Rei agrees with a smile. "Originally, I thought it would be better to have such an organization. Fuhito-kun, with that being in mind, that''s a timely offer." Rei continues to talk while looking at me with a face as if she''s looking at something interesting. No, doesn''t that make me look like the representative? "You''re not going to say that I''m going to be the representative, are you? It would be better for Rei to do that, right?" I can''t negotiate with the outside, and I can''t even do business. All I can do is fight. It''s impossible for someone like me to represent everyone. "What are you talking about Onii-chan. The representative is the face of the organization, right? If it''s a woman, you might be looked down on or treated roughly. That''s why it''s obvious that a man is better." However, whether Nanami knows my feelings or not, she says things that are difficult to refute. It''s true that there is still such a trend. What Nanami says is correct. "That''s right. I''m mainly in charge of business and management, so how about that?" Evidently the timing was decided from the beginning for Nanami to say that, and Rei suggests that it''s fine for me to be just a decoration. "Haa~ ... Alright, alright. That''s fine." I understand that this trend cannot be overturned, so I raise my hands and surrender, agreeing to become the representative. "As expected of Onii-chan!! You really understand!!" "Yes, yes. I just have to do it, right, I''ll do it." Nanami hugs me happily. As I walk, I pat Nanami with a ''Pon pon'' in amazement. "I''m sorry that it felt like I was pushing you." "No, it''s fine. It was something I wanted to do as well. If it all comes down to me being the representative, then that''s fine." "Thank you." While we are talking, we arrive at the Toshima Branch of the Explorers'' Guild. CH 356 Episode 356: Astonishment "Whaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaat!? You saved another person!?" In the reception room of the Toshima Branch of the Explorers'' Guild, Shindou-san''s voice resonates so much that the room seems to shake. His voice is so loud that we cover our ears, curl up, and close our eyes. "Uncle, you''re a little too loud!!" At the same time as the roaring voice stops, Amane raises her eyebrows with a terrifying expression and approaches Shindou-san. "Because you ..." "It doesn''t matter why!! You''re noisy!!" "Yes, I''m sorry ..." Amane forcibly scolds Shindou-san, who is trying to make excuses. Shindou is unable to say anything against her threatening attitude, and bows his head with a dejected attitude. After we finished rescuing one person, we came to report to the Explorers'' Guild, but this is what happened as soon as we did. "The person we helped today is this person. He lost consciousness right after we helped him, so he is currently being hospitalized at a nearby hospital to check for any abnormalities. The hospital is the Toshima Ward General Hospital." Thanks to Amane, Rei shrewdly lies about how the target became docile, puts the list on the table, and while pointing at the person who was helped this time with her finger, describes his current whereabouts. "This guy. A report was sent out a long time ago, but he''s still alive, huh. If it''s like this, there''s hope for other missing people. Or rather, why are you reporting as if it''s normal!?" Shindou-san also responded seriously to the report that Rei gave, but at the end he realizes it with a start and makes a tsukkomi to us. "I was just listening to the story, but how the hell did you find the target and rescue them? If it''s something we can do, I''d like to use it as a reference." He was curious about that. But, this could not be imitated. It was a rescue method that could be selected only if Luck was there. "In that case, there''s nothing to talk about." Perhaps Rei has the same idea, she rejects the question from Shindou-san. "Why is that?" "Because we used our power." "I see, is that the case." Shindou-san tilts his head curiously, but Rei nods in agreement. "Yes, there is no obligation to talk about the details of an individual''s abilities unless they commit a crime, and the Guild has no power to force them. If they were to use their power as a country to force it out, it''s only people like me who are good at espionage that will move." Right. My ability as an adventurer is my lifeline. I don''t need to disclose it unless it''s absolutely necessary, and I haven''t even talked much even to people I''m close with. My Nanami likes me too much, so she will tell me right away, but I''d rather not talk about it. I haven''t told anyone that I have no level, no status, and no skills. I''m too embarrassed to tell anyone about this. "If that''s the case, I won''t ask too much about it. I am convinced that you have the power to search for missing people, rescue them quickly, and secure them." When Rei speaks in a slightly threatening manner, Shindou-san shrugs his shoulders and replies with a wry smile. Rei is the pinnacle of detection-type explorers. Everyone has things they don''t want to be found out. "That''s wise. I will prepare a separate report for the details and send it to you, so please check it." "Alright. I''d like to thank you for accepting the request this time. If it''s you, it won''t be a dream for everyone to be returned to the clients safely." Rei doesn''t show any particular emotion and continues talking indifferently, while Shindou-san places his hands on both knees and bows deeply. "Don''t expect too much. By the time we get in touch, it may be too late." "I know. However, I can definitely expect results that are incomparable to others from you guys. I just can''t help but expect it. There''s no need to push yourselves too hard." As we discussed earlier, there is nothing we can do if it''s already too late by the time we''re notified. I am not responsible for that. It''s just ... "I want to help as much as I can." "I see, I''m happy just to hear those words. Now, since you''ve brought him back safely this time, I''ll give you the reward. Is it okay if I divide it equally and transfer it to your accounts?" Upon hearing my words, Shindou-san has a surprised expression for a moment, then smiles and moves on to talk about the reward. "No, can the reward wait for a while?" "Why is that?" For some reason, Rei puts a hold on receiving the reward. Shindou-san tilts his head in the same way as the rest of us. "We are planning to create an organization to protect people from the threat of dungeons. It hasn''t been created yet, but I plan to complete the process soon. In the future, I would like you to transfer the rewards there." "I see, so that''s what it is ... Then, there''s no problem waiting for the payment of the reward. I see, you guys ... Well, that would be best." Rei seems to be planning to create the organization soon, so she seems to want to have the money transferred there. Shindou-san seems to have something on his mind when he hears that story, and after thinking for a while, he nods and accepts Rei''s wish. CH 357 Episode 357: Feeling of gratitude We receive a reward from Shindou-san. All that''s left is to go home. "I''ll prepare various things, so I''ll act separately, alright?" "Alright. I''m always relying on Rei, but can I ask it of you?" "It''s not such a big deal. Rather, it''s for our sake. Leave it to me." Since Rei immediately starts to prepare for the various procedures to create the organization, she leaves by herself. Rei keeps supporting me and I can''t even lift my head. It might be a good idea to give something as a token of gratitude next time. Let''s talk with everyone. "Won!" Or so I thought, but just as I am about to make a proposal, Luck barks. Oops, it looks like this isn''t the time to discuss it. "Everyone, it looks like we''ve found our next target. Let''s go and help." "Understood. But, what about Rei?" When I tell them that I had received information from Luck, Amane nods on behalf of everyone, and then brings up the person who just went off to act separately a moment ago. If I contact her with my smartphone, she will probably come back, but she''s doing something that only Rei can do. I should let it go for now. Besides, even if Rei isn''t here, we should be able to help the missing people on the list without any problems. The right person in the right place. "If it''s just to help them, we''ll be fine even if Rei isn''t here. Rather than that, they''ve been fighting for an hour. Let''s go help them right away." ""Roger."" We don''t have time to call her back, so we immediately fly to the next target. After that, we managed to rescue three people that day. All of them were barely in time, but it was a situation where one wrong step could cost them their lives. Like Noelle, they were captured by someone, and like us, they were entangled with people from another country, and they fought among explorers. If we weren''t able to make it in time, we could have Luck''s Kagema deal with it so that they wouldn''t die at the very least. "I''m tired~." "Really ... I have to go to school tomorrow ..." "Nn." As soon as the three of them came back, they took a bath and were lying on the sofa. Although there was no Stampede this time, we saved three people, so everyone is exhausted. All of them were brought back after being put to sleep by Nanami''s magic, so we weren''t seen transferring. Like the person who we helped first, I left them in the hospital, reported about them, and came back. "Not just yesterday, but today as well, and three of theeeeeeeeeeem!?" I think it''s not hard to imagine Shindou-san screaming again. Next time, I have to ask Rei to teach me how to write a report. If Rei doesn''t go with me, it will be impossible for me to write the report. Speaking of which, I remembered that I was going to consult with everyone before going to the rescue. "I''m sorry when everyone is tired, but I think we are very indebted to Rei. And thus, I would like to give her a present, but what do you think would be good?" "It''s definitely a game, Onii-chan!!" As soon as I consult them, Nanami emphasizes. It''s true that when Rei plays games, she becomes completely absorbed in them, and every time she comes over to my house, she plays games with everyone, so I think she likes it, but I wonder how it would be as a thank you gift. I''m sure she would be happy with that, and I don''t think it will be the case with Rei, but I''m worried that she might get too absorbed in it and lose her grip. Let''s use this as a last resort. "After all, I guess it''s sweets. I think it would be fine to use products that are a little luxurious or are hard to come by." In contrast to Nanami, Amane suggests a very realistic item. It''s true that women who don''t like sweets are rare, and I''ve seen Rei eat them too, so she shouldn''t hate them. I think there was a cake shop in the neighborhood that had a reputation for being delicious, so it might be a good idea to go there to buy some. "Fuu-kun." And finally, Shia. She calls my name for some reason. "What is it?" "Different." Shia shakes her head after answering. What do you mean? "What?" "Present is Fuu-kun." When I ask her back, she says that the present is me. I''m even more confused. "Ah, is it the right to as you like with Onii-chan?" "Yes. The right to spend a day with Fuu-kun." Nanami gives her a helping hand, and Shia nods and explains more concretely. "Eh? Is that supposed to be a gift!? I think that the right to spend time with me can only be considered a punishment game." However, I can''t believe it would be a present, so I ask everyone. "Want." "I want it too!!" "I, if you offer it to me, I''ll take it." Then, it seems that it''s not a bad thing for the three of them to receive. Nanami and Shia have different qualities of affection, so I don''t understand because they like me, but if Amane wants it too, it may also be the motive of going out somewhere while saying that I am a luggage carrier. If they want me to carry luggage, that might be a way to use me. "Well, this time it''s a present for Rei. Let''s make it sweets." However, this time it''s all about giving Rei a present. I decide to be safe and hand over sweets. "Thanks for always? I''m fine without that ... But, thanks. I''ll accept it and eat it when I get home." Later, when I hand Rei the cake I bought for her, she smiles wryly, but her cheeks are relaxed, so I think she is happy. CH 358 Episode 358: Candidate The weekend is over and school starts again. I didn''t take a day off last week due to the request, so I''d like to try to be able to take it more slowly by rotating this week. I would like to help as many people as possible, but it would be no good if I end up injuring myself. I wake up at the usual time, watch the news while playing with Luck, and head to the dining room when it''s time. "Morning." "Ou, morning." I exchange greetings with Aki, and then lightly greet the other dormitory students as I sit down on a chair in the dining room. "Hey. Who do you think will win?" "Nn? What are you talking about?" Aki brings up some topic, but I don''t understand what he is talking about and tilt my head. "Did you forget. It''s about the Student Council President." "Ahh, come to think of it, I was so busy that I completely forgot about it." To the words that Aki tossed at me while being amazed, come to think of it, I remember that. September has entered its second week, and it seems that the Student Council President election will begin in earnest. "I see, then, who''s running?" "That is ..." According to Aki, there are four candidates running for Student Council President. All are third years. The first was the Vice-President of the Student Council, Nishiwaki Suou-senpai. Our first meeting was when he came to bring back the Student Council President, who was enjoying a conversation with us after skipping out on her job at the first-year dormitory welcome party. Since then, I have often seen a similar situation, and I can feel the atmosphere of someone who is a bit of a worldly-wise man from him. The second person is Kanzaki Anzu. With a small appearance and a suspicious behavior. She has a reputation for being cute like a small herbivorous animal from her appearance. "I want to protect her." That was Aki''s impression. However. I think she isn''t the type to be the Student Council President, so when I asked him about it, he told me that she was recommended by someone else. The person who recommended her was our Student Council President, Houjo Tokine. She is the current Student Council President, and it is a recommendation from her who has fulfilled her duties. I think that alone will increase the support rate. The third and fourth were Senpais whom I had never met or seen before. One of them is a very serious Senpai who wears glasses that perfectly fits the word ''chairman'', which is rare these days. Complete elimination of illicit sexual relationships. That''s his pledge, and he''s been called an inflexible, straight-laced guy, and if he becomes the Student Council President, people are worried that many things might get banned. If this person becomes the Student Council President, even conversations with female students will be prohibited, so his approval rating seems to be low. The fourth and final person is exactly the stereotypical Gal. Her skin is tanned, her uniform is worn casually, and she vaguely exposes her vulnerability, she seems outrageous. Because she is an explorer student, she is a little off the beaten track compared to serious people in the general category. "Those boobs ... Guhehe." Aki gives a perverted grin as he speaks. She clearly wants votes from the boys. She also pledges ''Freedom''. If she were to become the Student Council President, she will be the complete opposite of the previous Presidential Candidate, and she would like the school to be less formal and more relaxed. "Well, personally, I want Gyaru-senpai to win, but I think it will probably be either Nishiwaki-senpai or Kanzaki-senpai." After introducing each of them, Aki seems to have narrowed it down to those two. It''s true that knowing the work of the Student Council will make learning the new job and handing things over smoother. Given that, I think it would be appropriate to choose one of the two. "Ohh, shall we go." "Ahh, that''s right." After eating breakfast and getting ready, we leave for school and immediately run into an election campaign. "When I become the Student Council President!!" I think he''s the ''chairman'' because he looks more serious than others. He speaks quite enthusiastically. Whether or not people are listening is a different story. It seems that the content is a bit too restrictive and doesn''t attract much interest. "Good morning. I wish you the best." "Morning. Thanks ... Wait!! Outrageous!! It''s outrageous, you guys!!" When we pass in front of him, we greet him lightly, but when he sees us, his expression changes sharply and he stops us. "Wh, what exactly is it!?" I''m perplexed by the Chairman-senpai who keeps rushing toward me. "Foolishness!! Walking side by side with female students is outrageous!!" "No, even if you say that, it''s normal to walk with friends." "No way, that''s no good, that''s no good!! If I become the Student Council President, I''ll definitely ban such displays!!" Chairman-senpai yells at me as if spitting at me. He doesn''t listen to me at all when I object. I wonder if he has some kind of grudge against girls. "Damnit ... You damned riajuu. I''ll definitely eradicate you." Senpai glares at us in disgust. I wondered if there was some kind of deep reason, but it was just a personal grudge because he was unpopular ... "Haa ... Well then, we''re going." He seems to be staring at us, and to Senpai who is still staring somewhere and muttering, I call out in amazement, and head for the classroom. ""Definitely not that person."" That is the common opinion that I, Aki, Shia, and Noelle all express. CH 359 Episode 359: Serious Glasses Senpai and Gyaru "I didn''t expect him to run for office like that." After the class ends, we go home to the dormitory since we are still refraining from exploring. I mutter while remembering the Senpai who looks like the definition of the word ''chairman''. "You don''t understand how we feel. I''m used to seeing it every day. Why can''t you understand the feeling of wanting to exterminate it?" When I murmur, Aki glares at me with a reproachful look. It''s embarrassing because Aki told me the other day that I am unexpectedly enjoying my youth. I''m certain I failed my High School Debut. However, before I knew it, I met Shia while I was diving alone in the dungeon, Nanami awakened, Amane joined me, and Rei followed me as my guardian. Surrounded by beautiful girls and beautiful women, despite having no stats, I became an explorer strong enough to defeat B-rank monsters. It''s true that objectively, it can''t be helped even if I look like a riajuu, so I can''t help but smile wryly. "I''m sorry. That being said, I can only apologize. Putting that aside, who do you think will be chosen?" The conversation is about to take a turn for the worse for me, so I return to the topic while profusely apologizing. "Let me see. If all goes well, I think it''ll become Kanzaki-senpai, who has been nominated as the successor." "Is that what it''s going to be like." Appointed as a successor. It''s not like it''s been said explicitly, but being recommended by the former Student Council President is like being endorsed by the former Student Council President as having the power to be entrusted with the position of Student Council President. In that case, it would be natural for many of the voters who support the former Student Council President to vote for their successor. "That''s right. A recommendation from the Student Council President is like having a seed position, isn''t it. Next is the Vice-President, after that is Gyaru, and last is the on-the-verge-of-falling-into-darkness Chairman from earlier, that''s how it is right now." "I see." Aki''s expectations are largely convincing. However, Gyaru and the Chairman are considerably difficult matters. "However, if there is a possibility of a big reversal, it would be that Gyaru-senpai." "Eh!? Why is that." My eyes widen in surprise at Aki''s words, and I can''t help but ask why. "Although I''m the one saying it myself, High School Students have a lot of depression on a daily basis. That Senpai''s pledge, it''s freedom. Of course, the school will stop things that go too far, but if the school rules and morals become loser than they are now, there must be some people who would like to bet on that Gyaru-senpai." "Haa~, I see." I am impressed with Aki''s explanation. It''s true that the more restrictions you have, the more stress you''ll have. In reality, for the Dungeon Exploration Department exams and practical training, it should be fine if you raise your explorer rank to be exempted. I think that there are people who think that picking Gyaru-senpai would be fine if she could solve that problem. However, that Gyaru-senpai doesn''t seem to fit in with those kinds of people, as she seems to advocate freedom in terms of morals, such as clothing, belongings, and interactions with the opposite sex. In fact, I enrolled as a regular scholarship student, but having entered a dormitory that only accommodates people with the explorer aptitude, and in particular, considering that there''s no curfew, I''ve never felt particularly dissatisfied. I understand the meaning of dyeing your hair for fashion, but I don''t think I''ll go against school rules to dye it. "Oh, speaking of which, there''s the people in question." When we go out of the school building, the Serious Glasses-senpai we saw in the morning and Gyaru-senpai are giving a speech at the same place. It''s the first time I''ve seen Gyaru-senpai in person, but she looks just like what Aki said, and I thought she was definitely a Gal. "Hey, why are you giving a speech next to me!?" "Eehh~, you just happened to be where I was going to do it." Serious Glasses-senpai looks annoyed at Gyaru-senpai who is giving a speech right next to him and raises his voice. Judging from that state, Gyaru-senpai must have clearly known what she was doing and was harassing him. "Fuun, then, I''ll go somewhere else." Serious Glasses-senpai tries to leave the place with an expression as if to say to Gyaru-senpai, who is in his way, that if he moves, then what she is doing will have no meaning. "Ah, I want to go to a different place, too." However, Gyaru-senpai follows suit with her cat-like footwork. "Ha!? Why are you following me!?" "Eehh~!? Megane-kun, aren''t you overly self-conscious~?"(TN:Megane=glasses.) Seeing this, Serious Glasses-senpai is confused and raises his voice, but Gyaru-senpai gives a wide grin at Serious Glasses-senpai. "~~!?" Serious Glasses-senpai unintentionally blushes and turns away. "Fumu. It seems that his eyes were attracted to her chest. However, he turned away his eyes because of his impregnable seriousness." Next to me, Aki puts his hand on his chin and analyzes the actions of Serious Glasses-senpai. Please stop it ... If she opens her chest like that and leans forwards, it can''t be helped that your eyes will be drawn. It''s a man''s instinct. After that, Gyaru-senpai continues to harass Serious Glasses-senpai. CH 360 Episode 360: My family''s dog is cute, exceedingly cute Three days after the election campaign started, we were searching for missing people after school. I see that Gyaru-senpai is still getting in the way of Serious Glasses-senpai. It seems that Serious Glasses-senpai is giving a speech without giving in to harassment, but it doesn''t seem to go well because the men''s eyes are always drawn to Gyaru-senpai. "Heey!! Go somewhere else!!" "I''m giving a speech here just ? by ? cha ? nce." It seems that Serious Glasses-senpai is trying to get away from Gyaru-senpai somehow, but no matter where he goes, she will appear before him and start interfering. On the other hand, I can''t help but feel that her tenacity is amazing. But, I wonder why she doesn''t go to the other Nishiwaki-senpai or Kanzaki-senpai. That''s my only question. Election aside, if everyone was always searching, no one would be able to take a day off. In order to avoid that situation, I decide to work alone, and the girls will rotate in pairs. Today, it''s my turn to team up with Luck to search. I will take action when Luck''s Kagema contact me, and wait until then. "Won won won!" Luck wants to work more, so I reluctantly increased its work, in order to reduce the burden on everyone by using Kagema, because of that, it has reached the point of at the very least protecting the target''s life, we really just had to do the finishing touches. The other day I decided to work properly, but I''m a helpless person. I involuntarily mock myself. "Is it really okay to work like this?" I become worried and speak while stroking Luck. "Wafu!!! Wowowowon!" For Luck, if anything, it still isn''t moving enough. It wants to move more, itching its body and wagging its tail to appeal to me. Since the Kagema basically wander around autonomously from Luck, it takes almost no effort, and it seems that it''s no different than not working. "And, since you''re my familiar, can I use you more? ... Seriously!! ... You''re too commendable, you!!" "Wafu! Won!" Like that, Luck says something like a Demon Mirror, so the corners of my eyes become hot.(TN:Not sure what this reference is from.) Luck also cries happily and rubs its head against me. When I first met it, I didn''t expect it to be this amazing, but it''s made an incredible evolution. I don''t know how far it will go when I think it''s going to grow more and more. I lose myself in thought as I remember the days since I met Luck. "In that case, I''ll rely on you for now, but I''ll do my best after I graduate from school, so please forgive me, okay?" I can''t ignore Luck''s desire to work, so I decide to rely on it while I am a student. "Won!" "What? After I graduate, why don''t I do more of what I want to do? Oi, oi, this fellow, seriously!!" However, Luck nudges my cheek with its nose and says that, so I put my hand on my forehead and look up at the sky. How much does this fellow care about its master. Why is my family''s Pet so exceedingly cute ... "Oi, oi, you don''t need to do anything for me, you know? Luck can do as you like. Luck has something you like, too, right? Like moving your body." "Won!" "What''s that!? Being useful to me is what you want to do!? Luck!! You, is it your intention to kill me with cuteneeeess!?" I am worried and want to let Luck do whatever it wants, but I can''t help but hug Luck, who always cares about its master. "Wowowon!" Luck protests that it''s painful. It looks like I used too much force. But, if you say that to me, I''ll be overwhelmed with emotion and hug you with all my might, won''t I? "Oops, I''m sorry. But, it''s your fault, you know? Because you always say things that make me happy." "Won!" "Look, say that again." After apologizing to Luck, it exclaims in amazement, and Luck says that it is only natural for a servant to think of their master first. Are there so many servants who put their master first? To put it mildly, I think my family''s Luck is the best servant and pet in the world. Kuu~, I regret that I can''t brag to everyone. Luck''s power is top secret. "What exactly should I give you in return?" I ask while stroking Luck for the accumulating gratitude. "Wafu!" "Oi, oi, I''ve already given it to you, so it''s okay if I look happy!? I didn''t give you anything in return!?" I shake my head as Luck says that. I don''t remember doing anything to make Luck be so nice to me, do I? The only way not to kill it was to have it become my subordinate demon, and Luck became one itself. "Won!" "You became your master''s servant, and you''re returning the favor just for that!?" Is becoming someone''s familiar something that people would appreciate so much!? Aren''t there a lot of times when you don''t like it because you have to obey my orders? "Won!" "Enough. I really don''t want to do this anymore. My heart can''t take it." Furthermore, it tries to convey its gratitude to me, so I cut off the conversation because I feel like I am going to die. Seriously, my family''s Pet is the absolute best!! CH 361 Episode 361: What the hell are we being shown ... ? In the end, nothing happened yesterday, I said to wake me up if something happened, and then decided to go to sleep. "Won!" Nothing seems to have happened, and Luck wakes up and greets me. "Good morning, Luck. Got it? Don''t say things that make me happy or I''ll die." Yesterday, Luck said nothing but things that made my heart pound, so I won''t allow it any more, so I make sure to tell it. "Wafu!!? Wowon!!!" "Yup, yup, it''s good as long as you get it, as long as you get it." Hearing my truthful words, Luck shakes its head as if it hadn''t expected such a thing to happen. It''s a little pitiful, but this is for my mental stability. I''m sorry, Luck!! Because, if you say things like that every day, I won''t be able to endure it, alright? It''s possible that I will really die of Moe. I''m probably not lying. "Well then, I''m going to school, so take it easy, okay?" "Won!" After telling Luck properly and eating breakfast with Aki, I head to school. "Fuu-kun. Morning." "Fuhito-sama, good morning, desu." Shia greets me with an expressionless face, and Noelle greets me while being intercepted by Shia. "Shia, good morning. Good morning Noelle." I also stop for a moment to reply, and the two of us start walking towards the school building again. "Don''t joke around!!" "That''s why, I''m telling you I just happened to be here!!" As we approach the building, I can hear voices arguing. Those voices belong to Serious Glasses-senpai and Gyaru-senpai. They are glaring at each other. I know the general situation, but let''s check with the people who are watching. "What happened?" "Eh? Ahh, it looks like that girl has been following him around the whole time he''s been giving speeches, and I think he''s run out of patience." "I see, thank you very much." "No, don''t worry about it." It seems that the situation is as I expected. "Stop it?" "Nope, I don''t feel like we should interfere yet ..." Shia confirms with me, but even though they''re glaring at each other, it doesn''t seem like they''re in the mood to lay their hands on each other. Whether or not to stop them is a delicate matter. "Why exactly are you following me around!? Can you please explain it to me?" "Do you really not understand? Yukicchi ..." The two of them had been glaring at each other for a long time, but when Serious Glasses-senpai asks, Gyaru-senpai asks with a serious look, as if her light-hearted tone until now was a lie. Her expression is distorted with sorrow. "Th, that way of speaking, the only one who calls me that is my childhood friend ... It can''t be ..." "Do you finally remember?" Serious Glasses-senpai''s expression changes when he hears the name. Gyaru-senpai murmurs while looking shocked at the situation. "Y, you ... Are you saying yo''ure Nami-chan ...?" "That''s right. I moved when I was in Junior High School." When he asks Gyaru-senpai in front of him in confusion, as if he was looking at a different creature, Gyaru-senpai nods. "A, are you stupid!? Nami-chan was surely black-haired and a neat girl!! She''s not a blonde-haired, tanned, playful girl like you!! I don''t know why you know Nami-chan, but I won''t forgive you if you insult her!!" However, since the girl in front of him and the girl in his memories are too different, Serious Glasses-senpai denies it while getting angry at Gyaru-senpai. "What are you talking about!! I''m saying that I am her!!" "No way, no way, no way!! Show me the proof!! The proof!!" Gyaru-senpai puts her hand on her chest and claims that she is Serious Glasses-senpai''s childhood friend, but he screams like the flame-haired, burning-eyed girl who likes melonpan and demands proof.(TN:Shakugan no Shana reference here.) "I understand!! My student handbook is fine, right, look!!" "Th, that''s it!?" Gyaru-senpai takes out her student handbook from her pocket and shows it. At that moment, Serious Glasses-senpai''s expression is astonished that she has the first and last names that he knew. "N, no way, not yet. It''s also possible that it''s a different person with the exact same name." "Are you still going to say that!? I didn''t want to say it, but since it''s like this, I''m going to reveal Yukicchi''s secret, okay?" Serious Glasses-senpai, who is being unreasonably stubborn, still doesn''t recognize Gyaru-senpai as his childhood friend, and the frustrated Gyaru-senpai intends to unleash her ultimate weapon. "Fu, fuun. It''s not a big deal anyway." "Is it really okay?" Gyaru-senpai asks back with a serious expression to Serious Glasses-senpai who is trying to act tough. "Y, yeah, bring it on!!" "Yukicchi''s bookshelves are actually arranged in two rows, one in the front and the other in the back, and in the second row ''Ah wait, apparently, you seem to really be Nami-chan, yup!!''" Serious Glasses-senpai urges Gyaru-senpai to go ahead while being confused. Gyaru-senpai accepts those words and begins to speak, but Serious Glasses-senpai suddenly turns pale and hurriedly shuts Gyaru-senpai''s mouth. -Ton ton! "Ah, I''m sorry!!" "Puhaa!! Now you understand, right? I''m Nami!!" Gyaru-senpai, who was painfully tapping on Serious Glasses-senpai''s arm, puts on a doya face as soon as she is released. "It seems so. But ... Why exactly did you, who was so neat and clean, look like a gyaru like that ...?" "... tan, wasn''t it." Serious Glasses-senpai finally admits it, and when he asks Gyaru-senpai why she is a gyaru, she answers in a low voice. The first half is so small that he can''t hear it at all. "What did you say?" "Didn''t Yukicchi say that!! I like blonde and tanned Gals!! That''s why I studied hard to enter this school, so why is it that you don''t even remember me despite having become Yukicchi''s ideal looks!!" When Serious Glasses-senpai asks back, Gyaru-senpai reveals his preferences. "Th, that was, because I was too embarrassed to tell you that I liked the neat and clean you!!" "Eh!?" When Serious Glasses-senpai shouts desperately, Gyaru-senpai''s eyes widen in surprise. As was natural. It was a sudden confession. "Ah ..." Serious Glasses-senpai makes a face that says ''Damnit!!''. "Really?" Gyaru-senpai asks a question to Serious Glasses-senpai while fidgeting. "Wh, what is it?" "Umm ... You like me, you said ..." Serious Glasses-senpai panics and pretends not to understand, but Gyaru-senpai asks again with a shy attitude. "... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... ... It''s true." After a long silence, Serious Glasses-senpai affirms the fact as if surrendering. "In that case, when I go back to normal, will you go out with me?" "I, it''s not like there''s a problem with Nami-chan the way you are right now." "Really? I''m so happy!! I love you too, Yukicchi!!" And thus, Glasses-senpai and Gyaru-senpai ended up dating, they also withdrew from the election for Student Council President. What the hell were we being shown!? CH 362 Episode 362: A serious decision We were shown something we didn''t quite understand, so we spent the day without really understanding it, and it became night in the blink of an eye. "Won! Wafu wafu! Won!" Luck, ''Girls don''t stay up late, I''ll send them to bed early, so leave it to me.'' barked such and then went off with a team of the girls to do some searching. It''s a wonderful and loyal dog. As a result, I''ve recently had time to be alone for a while outside of school. Come to think of it, I met Luck in April and since then we''ve been together for most of the time, so at the same time it feels both fresh and a little lonely at the same time. Especially when I go to sleep, it''s painful not to be able to sleep while enjoying that fluffy feeling. Even if that kind of mofumofu spreads all over the world, I don''t think there''s anything better than Luck. It would be nice if the Kagema could at least use shadow transfer. Right now we can move from Luck to the Kagema, but it''s a little inconvenient because we can''t move from one Kagema to another or from the Kagema to Luck. Also, shadow storage can only be done with Luck. There''s no trouble with exchanging information, but it''s a little troublesome when wanting to transfer people or items. If that could be done, they wouldn''t have to go with Luck itself. Of course, I know this is a luxury problem, but once you experience convenience, you''ll think it''s even more convenient. Come to think of it, we live a life that can''t continue without Luck, but I wonder how long a monster''s lifespan is. Besides, if it is killed, will it be able to revive. I''ve never met an explorer who tamed an ordinary dungeon monster like I did, so I don''t really know. "Hmm, does that mean that if it doesn''t get killed for the time being, it basically won''t die?" I grabbed my smartphone and did some research, but what I learned was that killed subordinate demons couldn''t be revived, and including the subordinate demons of the person who became the first tamer after the dungeons were created, it seems that the subordinate demons who survived without being killed are still alive and well. It may be different depending on the race, but I wonder if Luck will be with me for decades. If I were to die, Nanami''s or my descendants - I don''t know if it can happen - families, I want the people who take care of Luck the most to take over. I fall asleep while thinking about such things. "Won!" "Good morning, Luck. Are you back." When I wake up, I hear Luck''s greeting. Luck was sitting next to me and when I wake up it looks happy and wags its tail. I couldn''t enjoy it yesterday, so I''m going to enjoy Luck''s mofumofu for a while. "Won!" "Nn? From Rei? What''s wrong?" When I let go of its body after mofumofuing for a while, Luck says that there is a message from Rei. Yesterday was the pair of Rei and Amane, so it sounds about right. I wonder what exactly it is? "Wafu wafu! Kuu~n. Wafu!" "What? We''re going to decide something important today, so let''s meet at the Satou Family house? Alright, but what time?" "Won!" "Come right after school? Roger." Rei''s message is to gather at home after school in order to make an important decision. What is it that is so important to decide? I spend the whole day wondering. "Nn." "Yeah, that''s right. Shall we go home first?" After school ends, Shia and I nod to each other and leave our seats. "What''s wrong? Do you have something to do?" "Yeah, go home for a while." I don''t know the details, so I tell Aki, who asks me curiously, that I am going to my parents'' new house. "Ha!! Are you already planning to have a family weekend with Alexia-chan as your wife!!" "Nn." "Not that. Shia also, don''t affirm without permission!!" Aki misunderstands and Shia nods of her own accord, so I tsukkomi with a light chop. "Ouch." Shia rubs her head. "Is that true, desu!?" Noelle is also here. "That''s why I''m saying, it''s different. There''s a little discussion between the party members." "Is it about who is the legal wife, desu!?" "I''m telling you, you''re wrong!! Enough already!!" Noelle mixes up the story and the story doesn''t progress. "Anyway, Shia and I have something to do, so we''ll go home first. That''s it." I quickly move away and Shia also follows me, so I casually say my goodbyes and leave the classroom. "Ah, explain properly!!" "Kuh!? I''ll definitely become a member, just waaaaaatch, desu!!" I hear the screams of Aki and Noelle, but we ignore them and head home. "Welcome back. Only Amane-chan is missing." "Hello~." Mother greets us. Amane also comes right after us. "Looks like everyone''s here. Rei-chan is waiting for you, too." "I see." "Ah, Fuhito-kun, how mean!! To go ahead with just the two of you." It seems that Rei is also here, and when Shia and I try to enter the house through the front door, Amane protests. Now that I think about it, I completely forgot. "M, my bad!! There''s a deep reason for that, hahahaha! ..." "Fu~un, it''s fine ... Let''s go in." I hurriedly apologize with a wry smile on my face, and after Amane looks at me with a questioning expression, her expression immediately goes back to normal, and she comes in beside us, she takes off her shoes and goes inside first. "That''s right." I follow her up into the house, wash my hands and gargle, and go to the living room. Everyone is already seated, and all that was left was waiting for me to sit down. "Well then, let''s start the party meeting." As soon as I sit down, Rei starts talking. What kind of story are you going to talk about while creating such a frightening atmosphere ... "Th, then, Rei ... You said we were going to decide something important today, but what exactly is it?" I timidly ask. "That is ..." Rei slowly opens her mouth. -Gokuri! I involuntarily gulp. "It''s the name of the organization we''re creating!!" "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!?" I cry out involuntarily at the disappointing answer. CH 363 Episode 363: Naming sense "Please don''t surprise me like that ..." Disappointed, I make an exasperated expression. I think it would be fine as long as the name is appropriate. "What are you talking about? The name of the organization will be with us from now on, you know? It''s not an exaggeration to say that the image of the organization changes completely with the name. Just think about what would happen if we gave it a strange name?" However, Rei looks at me with a very serious expression. I think a bit about what Rei said. Considering the case of giving a strange name, I would feel very troubled when I was introduced somewhere or when I introduced myself from there. "I see ... That''s true." "Do you understand?" "Yeah. It''s just as Rei says. My bad." "As long as you understand, that''s fine." When I understand why Rei was thinking so seriously, she smiles. "And that''s why I would like to think about our organization name together." ""Waaaaaaaaaaaa!!"" With everyone in sync, Rei starts to move forward, and the girls cheer and applaud. "Let''s start by listing the names that each of us came up with." "Yes yes ye~s!!" Nanami immediately raises her hand. "Nanami-chan, please." "I think Onii-chan''s Harem is good!!" "Buhoo!!" Rei nominates and Nanami answers. However, I burst out involuntarily because of the outrageous content of the proposal. No, no, Nanami, didn''t you hear what Rei said earlier? If you give it a strange name, we''ll always be called by that name, you know? "The name of the organization is quite on the point, but as expected it''s no good." After thinking for a moment, Rei evaluates the name. Ehh~!? I don''t see where it''s on point at all? "Hai." Alexia raises her hand next. "Alexia-chan, please." Just what kind of name is Shia thinking of? "Fuu-kun and Black Mofumofu." Yup, it''s kind of cute. I get that, but what kind of organization is that? Rather than calling it an organization, doesn''t it look like an anime or manga title. "Hmm. It''s true that both of them are main members, so I understand that you want to put them in the organization name, and it''s cute, but it''s hard to tell what kind of organization it is." Rei''s gradually becoming like a judge. "Is it me next?" "Yeah, Amane-chan, please." "Leave it to me." As expected, Amane looks around to see if it is her turn, and Rei nods and asks her to give us a proper name. "Black Wolf Group. Isn''t this perfect?"(TN:Kuro oukami-gumi.) No, no, no, it''s a name that reminds me of an anti-society power, so that''s somewhat no good, isn''t it? "It''s clean and not bad, and it''s a good name that seems to be easy to take root." Rei''s evaluation is quite high. "In that case ..." "No, even so, it''s a bit difficult to put out in the world because it contains words that can cause misunderstandings." "Ehh~, is that so!?" Amane seems to think that would be chosen, but Rei shakes her head and answers. It seems to be a judgment that there is a possibility of giving an unfavorable impression. "Well then, what kind of organization name would Rei think is good?" Amane in dissatisfaction asks Rei, who until now has only been evaluating other people''s names. Rei is the big sister, and since she''s serious, I''m sure she''ll give us a good name. Or so I thought. Until Rei suggested the name. "Let''s see, Black Punisher perhaps, or Those Who Come From the Pitch Black, wouldn''t it be nice to have something like that?" "Eh!?" Rei puts her index finger to her chin, stares at the sky, thinks for a moment, and then answers with her name proposal. The moment Amane hears that, her eyes widen in surprise. ""..."" Everyone except Amane falls silent. I am shocked to hear that Rei is someone suffering from Chuunibyou ... "N, no, well, it''s a good name, isn''t it?" "Why is it a question!?" When I express my impressions with a strained smile, Rei doesn''t seem to notice the strangeness of the name she came up with. "I don''t think it''s bad, but I''m going to do this for Rei''s sake. You should definitely forget about using that name. I think you''ll want to cry later." "Eh, is that so?" I warn her, but she still doesn''t seem to understand. "Yeah, if we become famous, I think you''ll regret it?" "I, I see. If you say it so clearly, it looks like I have no choice but to withdraw it." When I say that while staring at Rei with a very serious expression, Rei suddenly blushes, looks away from me, and gives up on the name she had come up with. Fuu ... That was dangerous. "Well then, what kind of name do you think would be good, Fuhito-kun?" "Hmm, let me see ..." Rei asks me for the name of the organization at the end, so I think a little. Luck is a wolf. Speaking of wolves, cool words are Fang and Wolf, and also Fenrir from mythology. And, the activities we will do are solving dungeon-related problems, rescuing and securing missing people, and protecting people from dungeons. The solution is in English. Rescue(Japanese) is Rescue(Engrish). To guard(J) is Guard(E). Speaking of guards, Guardians(E) sounds cool. I think it would be better to call it Black Fenrir Guardians because Luck is black, but it''s a little long, and it''s hard to answer when asked why Fenrir. But, if it''s black, it''s easy to deceive people as a shadow skill. But, is Black too simple. Shadow(E) is cooler because it''s a shadow(J). No, at this time, how about abyss(J) which is Abyss(E)? "Abyss ... Abyss Guardians, how about that?" I suggest a name of my own. CH 364 Episode 364: Fierce battle? "I think it''s good!!" "Nn." "It''s easy to understand, it''s good, isn''t it." Everyone likes the name I proposed. Abyss Guardians ... However, even though I suggested it on a whim, when I think about it, I can''t help but feel that it is a name that has the same level of Chuuni performance as Rei''s. "..." Rei doesn''t seem to like it and remains silent. It seems better to retract it. I''ll think of another name, so I''ll retract the name I thought of just now. "No, after all ''I lost. Satou-kun ... I''m completely defeated ...''" However, as I shake my head and try to retract what I said, Rei makes a frustrated expression on her face and applauds, declaring her defeat. What do you mean? "Abyss(E), that''s the abyss. Luck''s shadow, you chose that because Shadow(E) is a little too simple. And then Guardian(E). That is a guardian. While there are words such as protection or defense, I can feel the sense in choosing Guardian(E). That is to say, Guardians of the abyss(J). This name is too perfect!!" "Stop it!! Don''t explain it!!" Rei praises my naming while sonorously mixing interpretations. I scream out of embarrassment. "Why shouldn''t I? It''s such a wonderful name?" Rei doesn''t seem to understand why I''m stopping her, so she tilts her head. You can''t say something like that so cutely!! "It''s not like you need to go out of your way to explain it. Besides, that name is no good. Let''s make it a different one." "I can''t believe that we can have such a wonderful name. Here, let''s choose from everyone''s respective names by raising our hands." I explained again, I shuddered at the fact that my Chuunibyou-ness had grown unexpectedly. I try to withdraw my candidacy, but it is rejected by Rei, the chairman. "No, no, rejected." "It''s useless. First of all, if you think Nanami-chan''s ''Onii-chan''s Harem'' is good, please raise your hand." Even though I try to doggedly oppose, Rei doesn''t listen to me and immediately starts voting for each suggestion. ""..."" No one raises their hands for the name Nanami thought up. The person herself does not move at all. "Then, if you think the next choice, Alexia-chan''s ''Fuu-kun and Black Mofumofu'' is good, please raise your hand." ""..."" No one raises their hand again. Just like Nanami, Shia doesn''t raise her hand either. She also has her ahoge forming a cross mark and refuses to choose the name she thought of. But, I, myself am required to raise my hand. And the name I thought was the best among the four was Shia''s name. Because Luck''s mofumofu is cute. I raise my hand. "One vote for ''Fuu-kun and Black Mofumofu''. Then, if you think the next one, Amane-chan''s ''Black Wolf Group'' is good, please raise your hand. ""..."" For the third time, no one raises their hand. It''s already been narrowed down to either me or Rei. I only have a bad feeling about it. "Then, please raise your hand if you think that either my Black Punisher or Those Who Come From the Pitch Black is good." ""..."" No one raises their hand here either. Rei''s expression looks a little frustrated. But, at the same time, I can sense a feeling of freshness. Aaaaaaaahhhhhhhh, isn''t this a completely fixed flow. "Then, if you think ''Abyss Guardians'' that Satou-kun mentioned at the end is good, please raise your hand." ""Yes!!"" As soon as the final name that I thought of is mentioned, everyone except me raises their hands. And even my mother raises her hand. What exactly are you doing ... What''s more, she''s looking at me and grinning. Haa~ ... That''s the result after all ... I sigh deeply and hang my head. "Yes. Thank you very much. It''s very frustrating, but by majority vote, the name of the organization that will be created at this point has been decided to be Satou-kun''s ''Abyss Guardians''." ""Uwaaaaaaaaaaaa!!"" After Rei makes everyone lower their hands, she announces that the name has been decided, and everyone cheers in response. "Well then, I''ll go to various places to get the procedures done." Then, Rei immediately stands up from her chair. "Eh!? Are you going already!?" I am surprised at how quick she is moving. "That''s right. If it''s such a wonderful name, someone else might register it!! I have to register it before that happens!! Well then, my best regards for tonight." As soon as Rei replies to me, she leaves the room in no time, and before I knew it, she has left the house. Kuh. I thought that I could stop her if I complained at this time ... Rei''s movements were too fast. I never thought she would go through the procedures so quickly. "Kuun?" As I look down with a solemn expression, Luck looks at me worriedly. It''s like it''s saying, I''ll chase after Rei. "Ahh, no, it looks like I made you worry. It''s okay. It can''t be helped." I force a smile and pat Luck''s head to reassure it, and give up and accept the name that has been decided. CH 365 Episode 365: Perplexed After Rei went to take care of the procedures, we had dinner. Since Shia and Amane are on duty today, Luck will follow them, so I decide to stay at home for the weekend. "Today I''m going to sleep with Onii-chan!!" "Yes, yes, I get it, I get it." Recently, I haven''t slept with her much in order to keep her away from me, but her eyes are bloodshot and her atmosphere is threatening. "Nnfu~, Onii-chan, it''s been a long time~!! Su~ha~, su~ha~, kunka kunka." When Nanami goes to bed, she hugs me and presses her face against my body, raising her tension. I think she likes me too much. However, I myself am happy, so I won''t say anything more. But, will it really be okay in the future. Even though I am worried, I can''t strongly refuse. The next day. "Morning ..." "Onii-chan ... Munya munya ..."(TN:Sleeping noises.) When I wake up, Nanami is sleeping in a terrible position, halfway on top of my body. As always, she has a terrible sleeping position. I pull my body out from under Nanami so as not to wake her up, put her to bed properly, cover her with the futon and leave the room. "Won!" Luck appears. Apparently, it was refraining from disturbing me and Nanami''s sleep. It''s a cute fellow who always thinks of us. "Good morning, Fuhito. Luck-chan too." My mother is already awake in the living room and says hello when she sees us. "Mother, good morning." "Won!" Luck and I give our greetings, then I sit on a chair, and Luck sits on the floor. The food was already prepared in anticipation of me waking up at this time. "Yes, here''s Luck-chan''s." "Won!" My mother immediately prepares food for Luck. Luck is a dog, but not a dog, so it can be fed anything so it eats the same as us. My mother also prepares her own portion and sits down in her seat. ""Itadakimasu."" My mother and I give the pre-meal formalities and start eating. "Fuhito, what are you doing today?'' After finishing the meal, my mother asks me while drinking tea. "I''m just doing the requests I received from the Explorers'' Guild. The list has been reduced quite a bit." We have already rescued more than half of the missing people on the list of requests received from Shindou-san. "You guys, no matter how I think of it, you''re too fast to help!!" These, are Shindou-san''s words. It seems to be abnormal to help the number of people we helped in the last week or so. It''s only natural. It''s possible to gather real-time information from all over the world, and there''s an existence by our side who can determine what we need from it and tell us. I can''t say anything to Shindou-san, who doesn''t know about Luck. "Is that so. It seems like you''ve been working at night lately, so don''t overdo it." "I properly understand." I spend the morning getting attention from my mother who frowns worriedly. "It''s true that I might have been overdoing it a little ..." On the way back to my room from the living room, I remember my mother''s face and mutter. I don''t want anyone to die, but that''s basically impossible. Because our reach is limited. Despite this, I misunderstand that I can do something with the power of Luck, no, maybe I am getting carried away. I think the reason I think I can do it is because it seems like it would be possible if Luck cooperates with me. "Kuun?" While I am thinking such, like before, I am stared at again. "No, sorry, Luck. It''s okay. I think I was a little too impatient." "Won!" "Thank you." When I stroke Luck''s head, Luck begs for me to trust it more. -Pin po~n! "Ah, it looks like someone has come. Mother, I''ll answer it!! ... It''s pretty early in the morning, but who is it." It''s about seven o''clock in terms of time. It''s too early for someone to come. I, who am right near the entrance, decide to answer it, and call out to my mother then open the door. "Ah, Satou-kun. Good morning." Rei is standing outside. "Y, yup, good morning. It''s absurdly early in the morning, what''s wrong?" Confused by the unexpected tension of the unexpected person, I ask what the matter is. "Yeah. It''s about the name Abyss Guardians that Satou-kun came up with, but it wasn''t registered!! That''s why I created it as a company!!" She brings her body closer to me as if pressing towards me and speaks happily with rough breathing. Her face is closer than I expected and I''m perplexed. "W, well, calm down for the time being ..." "Do you think I can stay calm!? Satou-kun, don''t you know how lucky we are that no one has taken such a wonderful name yet!?" When I hold Rei''s shoulder who is too close to me and try to speak to her, she brushes my hand off, grabs my shoulder, and shakes me. It''s unimaginable from the usual Rei. "I, is that so. That''s certainly good luck, isn''t it?" "It is!! You''re right!! It''s an absurdly lucky thing!!" After I agree while being shaken, Rei finally lets me go and points her finger at me. "I''ve always had good luck." "Haa ... Is that right, I wonder if I was saved by Satou-kun''s luck. From now on, I can enjoy the happiness of being able to call myself an Abyss Guardian every day." When I shrug my shoulders, Rei stares off into the distance with an ecstatic look on her face. Is it all right, this ... I become a little uneasy. "Ah, that''s right. Do you want to come in for a bit?" "Nope!! I just wanted to report really quick!! I have a lot of things to do from now on, so I''m going to go after this!! See you later!!" I suddenly remember that we are talking at the front door and make room for Rei to pass through into the house, but Rei just says quickly that she had achieved her purpose for coming today and leaves. Wouldn''t it have been better to just send a message? No, I guess she was so excited that she wanted to report it directly ... Even so, isn''t it too soon to start a company? There is no one who can solve my doubts, and my doubts become like dew and vanish. CH 366 Episode 366: Traitor!! (Third Party Perspective) On the way home from the Satou Family house. Kurosaki Rei is walking in an exhilarated mood, but her expression suddenly clouds over. Because she remembers something. "Haa ... I have to talk to her properly soon." Rei remembers the face of a certain woman. "I''m finally starting to feel like I''m free." Until now, under Yamanaka''s instructions, Rei had only held the title of an S-rank explorer in the Explorers'' Guild, and had never belonged to any organization. If she had to force it, she would have belonged to Yamanka''s Anbu, but it wasn''t an organization that would be open to the public. Therefore, the newly launched Abyss Guardians is the first organization that Rei belonged to. Now, both in name and reality, Rei is an explorer belonging to the Abyss Guardians, and is in the position of Vice-President or rather a secretary. It is a standing position that can be called someone related to Fuhito. In that case, as expected, there is someone to whom she should apologize. "Momoka, can she forgive me?" Right, it is Jougasaki Momoka, the manager of the ''Dungeon Adventure'' store specializing in explorers in a shopping mall in Toshima Ward. She had told her that once she had done her research, she would withdraw from Fuhito. However, she happened to help Nanami, and in the process, she became involved with Fuhito, and she eventually became a party member. It was an act out of a desire to save them from the hands of people like Yamanaka, but it can be said that her uncalculated behavior opened the hearts of Fuhito and the others. If she said she would withdraw, and then ended up completely at Fuhito''s side, Momoka would be very surprised, and she would attack Rei. "Anyway, I have to talk to her when I get home." Rei desperately moves her suddenly heavy legs and heads for Momoka''s apartment where she is staying. "I''m home." "Welcome back." When she returned to the apartment, Momoka, who seemed to be on vacation, was lying there with a tired expression. "Ara, what happened?" Rei''s capacity is full with the establishment of the organization and requests. Rei tilts her head without understanding why Momoka is exhausted. "The other day. I was heavily pressured by my boss for breaking into Shinomiya Academy ..." "Uuh ... that''s ..." Judging from Momoka''s words that she went to Shinomiya Academy to meet Fuhito, Rei''s expression becomes embarrassed. "You know ... I have a little story to tell you regarding that ..." "Regarding that ...?" It is hard for Rei to say it, but when she decides that this would be the best time to talk about it, Momoka turns her vacant eyes towards Rei and asks back like a parrot. "Yeah. I''m talking about Satou Fuhito." "What exactly are you talking about him for?" When Rei mentions Fuhito''s name, Momoka wakes up and looks at Rei. "First I have to apologize. I''m sorry." "What exactly are you talking about?" Rei apologizes to Momoka, but Momoka doesn''t understand why she''s apologizing and urges her to continue. "Even though I said I would withdraw from him, I''m in his party." "Eh!? How exactly did that happen!?" Momoka is surprised by her unexpected confession, as if her languid atmosphere had blown away. "I think you know that I originally had a connection with Fuhito-kun, but in that flow I once helped his younger sister Nanami-chan. After that, they consulted with me, and I started feeling that I didn''t want to give them to that shitty old man." "Ahh ... That foster father who puts on a good outward appearance ..." When Rei explains the reason, Momoka also remembers Yamanaka, whom she had met in the past, and mutters. Momoka is aware of Yamanaka''s appearance because of her keen senses, and she was equally disgusted because she had heard talk about him from Rei. "Their power without exception would catch his eyes. That''s why I was doing my best not to report to him, and before I knew it, I was in the party." "Haa ... If you say that, I can''t say anything back at you!!" When Momoka sighs after hearing Rei''s story, she complains about it to Rei with an angry look. "Hahahaha! ... I''m really sorry. Although it''s not possible to forgive me by apologizing." "Mou ... It can''t be helped anymore, so it''s fine. But, let me just say this!!" Towards Rei, who smiles helplessly and apologizes, Momoka shows an exasperated expression, then points her finger at Rei and says. "Wh, what is it?" Rei doesn''t know what she is going to say and is confused. "You traitor!!" "~~!?" Momoka says just one phrase. Rei is so shocked by those words that her eyes almost pop out. "Seriously, I really went through a lot of trouble for Satou Fuhito ... Can I at least say that?" "... I''m really sorry." Momoka asks Rei with a helpless expression. Rei can''t say anything but apologize. "That''s why I said it''s fine. I just wanted to say that, too, so don''t worry too much. Instead, however, I''d say ..." Momoka shrugs her shoulders, and she implicitly asks for compensation without directly saying so. "I understand. Your request is reasonable, I''ll take care of it so that it''s given priority." "Fuu~!! That''s what I''m talking about, Rei!! With this, I''ll win!!" Rei has given up on it, so she agrees, and Momoka is also happy that she has something to convince her bosses. The two of them settle on a solution that suits the both of them. "Well ... In the end, it''s good that he wasn''t taken in by any organization, right?" According to Momoka, she thinks from the bottom of her heart that it is a good thing that Fuhito with dangerous powers doesn''t belong to some organization and the balance of power in the organizations doesn''t collapse. If that happened, they would almost certainly use Fuhito-tachi to crush or integrate other organizations. "I certainly hope so ..." Even though Rei considers it to be the best possible condition, it is still unpredictable, so she looks up at the ceiling and agrees with Momoka''s words with some hope. CH 367 Episode 367: Meeting [ There''s someone I''d like you to meet for a bit, can you meet them tomorrow? ] After Saturday''s search for missing persons ended, a message from Rei came to the group LINNE. I thought it was rare for Rei to say such a thing, but I thought it was necessary since she said so, and I replied ''okay'' without any particular doubt. Although there were differences in the stamps and texts of the other members, it could be seen that the other members also responded with approval. [ Thank you. As for the time and place, let''s meet at the entrance of the shopping mall at 9 am. ] Detailed information was sent from Rei, and everyone replied ''okay'' again. Who exactly are we going to meet at the mall? Even though I had my doubts, I fell asleep alone in my bed without Luck ... Or that was my intention. "Onii-chan!! I''m going to sleep with you today too!!" However, just like yesterday, Nanami comes and crawls into my bed, so we end up sleeping together. Huh? I feel like Nanami was the night watch today, but maybe it''s my imagination. "Fuhehe, Onii-chan~." Without thinking too much about it, I fall asleep while being hugged by Nanami. "Good morning, Onii-chan." "Ahh, good morning." The next day, Nanami wakes up while I am watching TV after getting ready. "Get ready quickly." "Fua~i."(TN:Yawning ''yes''.) It''s not that we don''t have time, but she got up at a time when we don''t have much time to spare, so I warn her to get ready quickly. "Okay, everything is ready!! Onii-chan!!" "Roger. Well then, let''s go." "Yup!!" Nanami and I use Luck''s shadow to transport to a deserted location near the shopping mall. "It''s really easy because it''s a short trip and you can stay at home until the last minute." "That''s right. Luck, in various ways. Thank you." "Won!" Nanami says that again, so when I whisper my thanks to Luck, Luck cries out in a voice that only we can hear. "Ah, here they come." "Nn." When Nanami and I arrive near the entrance of the shopping mall, Amane and Shia wave at us. I look around, but I still don''t see Rei. "Is Rei not here yet?" "I think so." Amane answers my question by shrugging her shoulders. It''s not a problem yet, so we decide to wait for a while. "Ah, everyone, thanks for waiting." However, immediately after that, Rei comes from inside the shopping mall. "Ou. So, where are we going?" "It''s Dungeon Adventure inside this shopping mall." "Nn? Is there someone you want us to meet there?" When I ask about the destination, the answer is the name of a store I once visited. Is there anyone there who wants to meet me? It''s completely unimaginable. "Yeah. They''ve met you once before." "Was there such a person?" I try to remember when Rei replies, but I don''t remember very well. "I feel sorry for Momoka ..." "Did you say something?" "Nope, it''s nothing. Shall we go then." "Yeah." Rei says something with a sad expression, but she dodges my question. As Rei urges us to do so, we start walking towards the person who is waiting for us at Dungeon Adventure. "Welcome." "Ah, it''s you ..." Waiting in front of the Dungeon Adventure store is, if I remember correctly, the store manager who helped me when I visited the store before. She bows politely to us. "Yes. Nice to meet you, I am the manager of this Dungeon Adventure branch. My name is Jougasaki Momoka. I''m pleased to make your acquaintance." "Eh, ah, yes. It''s nice to meet you. Umm ... What does this mean, Rei?" I am puzzled by the sudden self-introduction. I don''t understand the meaning, so I ask Rei. "Yeah. I got permission from her, so I''ll talk about it, but I am old acquaintances with this Momoka, and I''ve accepted various requests for a long time, but after she met Satou-kun at this shop, I was asked to investigate you." "Eh?" I raise my voice in surprise at the unexpected confession. I didn''t realize that at all. I think there were times when I felt someone staring at me, but I don''t remember if it was Rei. "No, of course, I pulled out in the middle, right? I told her that too, but in the end I ended up joining Fuhito-kun''s party, didn''t I?" Seeing my surprise, Rei hurriedly explains while making up for it. It''s true that Rei started to get involved with Nanami when she took care of her, and I trusted Rei and asked her to join the party. I don''t remember her doing anything particularly strange, and in fact she''s really been helpful. "Well, that''s right." I nod saying that Rei''s explanation is correct. "That''s why it completely interfered with her plan of trying to lure you into the company. Of course, you don''t need to make up for it, but since I''ve always had a back-and-forth relationship with her, I''d like to continue to get along with her if possible." "I see." The story is connected. The store manager planned to investigate me and make me an exclusive explorer or something, but I became the representative of the company that Rei and the others had proposed, and she was completely thrown off the ladder. But Rei doesn''t want to sever ties with the store manager with whom she''s been connected for a long time, the end. "That''s why I want our company to give priority to requests from her in the future, but I wonder if that''s okay." "Is that so." That''s why if there is a request from her to make up for the inconvenience this time, she will be forgiven by accepting it preferentially. Hmm, it''s not bad, but I feel like I need to add a condition. "That''s right. First of all, the current situation is that there are too few members, so it will be difficult right away. Then, even if you say to give her priority, I don''t think I can give priority over urgent cases where lives are involved." "Of course I know that. Basically, it''s okay to prioritize other requests over it, and it won''t be a problem until you have enough members to actually operate." When I present the conditions that come to my mind, the store manager says that she will accept those conditions. "I see. If that''s the case, then I think it''s fine. Is it okay if we discuss the detailed conditions again and decide?" It is possible that the conditions have not yet been fulfilled, so I would like to consult with Rei before making a final decision. "Yeah, I don''t mind." After this, the conditions will be carefully examined, so I have nothing more to say. "Well then, I have nothing else to say here." "Thank you very much." When I reply, the store manager smiles and bows her head. "Well then, since the meeting is over, how about having a cup of tea together to deepen our friendship?" After the greetings, Rei claps her hands and suggests that everyone go to a cafe. "I don''t mind." I don''t have any particular objections, so I look at Nanami and the others, confirm that there are no problems, and nod. For a while, we decide to listen to Rei and the store manager''s story while having a cup of tea. CH 368 Episode 368: The Dog(Luck)-san who is not just cute "Won!" "Leave it to you and go home and sleep today? How much do you have to please me to be satisfied?" Luck and I are on duty today, and since we don''t have time to wait at home, we hunt monsters in the dungeon to earn magic stones. However, when it got late, Luck said something like that. I wonder if it''s happy that it has been able to be more and more useful lately, but it really wants to do everything and I''m at a loss. I''m happy as an owner, and it''s really cute, but it makes me wonder if it''s really tired. "Won won!" "What? It''s natural as a familiar? Is it really okay to work like that?" Luck insists that it''s not trying to please me and that it''s doing normal things as a familiar. I wonder if other familiars are working like this. I think you''re definitely working too hard. I''d like to hear from someone who knows more about that. Our members also have monsters that are like familiar demons, but strictly speaking, they weren''t from the dungeons that appeared several decades ago, after all, they are pure-Earth beings found in an ancient labyrinth around in Knossos. I don''t think it matters much. I need to find someone who has a familiar the same as me somewhere. "Won!'' "Rather, it''s still not enough moving? How much movement is enough?" Despite my worries, Luck wags its tail happily, wanting to move more. It doesn''t look like it''s tired or worn out, and it seems to be itching to say it can''t be helped, so I guess I''m thinking too much. Wouldn''t it be better to have someone who is the same Tamer talk about it, but it''s better not to tie them down too much ... "Alright. Tell me when you''re tired, okay?" I usually let it stay at home in the dorm room to relieve stress, so I decide to let it do as it pleases and instruct it not to forget to report when it is tired. "Won! Kuu~n!" After Luck replies that it understands, it rubs its body against me and spoils me. "Hahahaha! You cutie. Is it here? Is this the place?" "Kuu~n!" When I start stroking Luck, it lays down with its belly out. When I stroke Luck, it narrows its eyes and groans pleasantly. "Well then, it''s fine to do the search work and monster hunting until you''re satisfied. However, we will pick up the target, so please protect them so that you won''t be noticed. Got it?" "Won!" After playing around for a while, I decide to let Luck do what it wants, and I had myself sent to the dormitory where I took a bath and went to bed. "Should I ask everyone." I ask on LINNE if there is anyone familiar with familiars. [ I''m sorry. I don''t know. Let me ask my Father and Mother. ] Shia is the fastest to reply. As usual, she is very talkative in her messages. And after the message, she even put a cute stamp. Why is it so cute when she writes, but when she speaks, she becomes like that. It''s strange. [ I''m sorry, Onii-chan. I don''t know because I don''t have any Tamer kids among my friends. ] Next is Nanami. She sends it with a stamp apologizing. Yup, yup, Nanami''s message is cute too. I nod while looking at the message from Nanami. [ Hmm, I''ll ask Uncle if he knows anything. ] Next is Amane. It looks like she is going to negotiate with Shindou-san. A hand-raising stamp was sent with it. I thought I''d be sent a stamp with a higher tension, but that wasn''t the case. [ I''ll try to get some help. ] The last one to reply is Rei. It has a clerical feeling with no stamps or anything like that. She''s doing her best to run the organization, so I hope she doesn''t push herself too hard. For the time being, Shia, Amane, and Rei seem to have to get in touch, so let''s wait until the results are known. I send everyone a thank you reply and decide to go to bed. The next morning. "Won!" "Ahh, Luck. Welcome back. Are you satisfied?" "Won!" "More or less? Just how much do you want to move." When I wake up, Luck is by my side, so when I check, it starts saying something like it is 80% satisfied, and I am stunned. "Won!" When I get up and go wash my face, Luck stops me. "Nn? What''s wrong?" "Won!" "Whaaaaaaaat!? Huh!?" And I am shocked by the words I hear from Luck and end up screaming. I immediately suppress it and drop the volume of my voice. "Hey, is it true that you''ve become able to teleport with Kagema alone?" "Won!" "Are you serious ..." I think it''s not unreasonable for me to raise my voice. That''s because one of the things I wished for a few days ago came true. With this, Luck will be able to always be with me, and we can also increase the number of employees and have them team up one by one to complete the missions. That''s because it''s a dream-like level-up. "You''re too cute, and you''re too talented as well." "Won!" As I stare at it in amazement, Luck is enthusiastic to be more useful. CH 369 Episode 369: Invitation "And so, Luck realized it can transfer with just Kagema." I called everyone to the Satou Family house at the end of school the next day as an emergency summons. ""Eeeeeeeeehhhhhhhh!?"" As expected, everyone shouts in surprise. "With this, if there is a Kagema, we can go around almost unlimitedly without Luck." "That gives everyone more freedom than ever before!!" "That''s right." If you have a Kagema nearby, you can go almost anywhere. You don''t need to be picked up by Luck every time, and waste is reduced. It''s incredibly convenient. And what becomes possible by raising the level of teleportation is that if we attach a Kagema to an outsider, that person will be able to do the same work as us. "And so, we also have schoolwork now, it can''t be helped, so I would like to make a proposal to increase the number of hands." "I see. But, who are we recruiting?" Right, the five of us are too few to travel around the world. We desperately need numbers. However, few people can be trusted. Well then, what should we do. "Let''s invite the Elves." Right, it doesn''t have to be human. The elves are ones who worship me as their King. Compared to humans, the chances of them betraying us would be overwhelmingly small. ""Huuuuuuuuuhhhhhhhh!?"" My proposal once again surprises everyone. "No, but you can trust them, right?" Everyone is surprised, but there is no one more trustworthy than those guys. "I know that, but what about their looks." That certainly is a problem. They have pointed ears, and they are too beautiful after having evolved into High Elves. "Can''t magic do something about that? Let''s ask them." However, there may have been times when they lived among humans, and with regards to their appearance, it seems that the magic of the Elves might have managed it somehow. "Haa ... Right. It doesn''t take that long to just ask, so let''s go." "That''s right." Rei agrees to just ask, and we immediately transfer to the Elf Forest. "It''s our King. Nice to see you." As soon as we enter the forest, the Chief immediately senses us and kneels before us. I asked him to stop, but he told me it was impossible, so I let it go. "Ahh. Please stand and raise your head. You look like you''re doing well." "Umu. Thanks to the King and the others, we''re too energetic and it''s troublesome." When the Elves stand up and look around at everyone''s faces, the Chief shrugs his shoulders with a wry smile. Several other Elves greet us, but they all look glamorous. Especially the female Elves. I feel like their skin seems different. I wonder if something happened. "Well, I think it''s good that you''re fine." "That''s right, but ... Putting that aside, what do you need today?" The Chief looks a little distant at my words. However, he quickly changes his mindset and asks what we are here for. "Ahh. I have a request for everyone." "We accept it." When I start talking about the reason for our visit, the Chief accepts my request without even asking for details. He''s too quick to answer. "Eh!? I haven''t said anything yet?" "The King''s words are absolute. We are willing to lend our strength no matter what." I continue to talk while being perplexed, but it seems that them accepting the job has already been decided. I wonder why everyone is so extremely loyal, including Luck. "Haa ... I understand, but, I want everyone to listen to the story once?" "Alright. Let''s gather everyone''s things." "Please." After sighing in amazement, I am guided to the village. "The King has a request for us!! Everyone listen carefully!!" ""Yes!!"" When we arrive at the village, as soon as we arrive, the Elves in the village come out of nowhere and everyone in the current neighborhood gathers. "Right now we are ..." When I stand in front of the Elves, I explain the activities we are doing now and tell them that we need help. "We can do anything about our appearances with spirit magic, so there''s no problem." As expected, it seems that an Elf''s appearance can be managed with magic. The problem is resolved in seconds. "I understand. You don''t know about the current situation on Earth, do you?" "That''s right. We spent hundreds of years in the forest." The Elves have not been able to grasp the current state of the Earth. First of all, life has changed completely in a few hundred years, so it might be better to hold a workshop around that. Although there is no problem with moving around using Luck''s Kagema, there may be times when they may interact with the client alone. Even if they usually live in this forest, it would be better to get used to modern life. "Is that so. Well then, first of all let''s start by checking everyone''s explorer aptitude. Without this, activities would be difficult." "As you wish." "Rei, can I ask you?" "Leave it to me." At any rate, if they don''t have the explorer aptitude, it''s useless. When I ask Rei to check their explorer aptitude, she found that their aptitude rate was 100%. All of the Elves have the explorer aptitude. CH 370 Episode 370: Elves'' aptitude and past "The initial values are really high ..." Rei mutters while looking at the Elves'' status. "Is that so?" "Yeah. It''s incomparable to humans." It seems that Elves were originally able to use magic and have high combat power, so their status values are higher than those of normal humans. "How much are they?" "Let''s see. I think it''s about the same as a level 30 explorer." "That''s amazing ..." I don''t know much about status, but I can imagine that there will be a considerable difference if the level goes up by thirty. It''s a nice cheat to have a status that''s 30 levels ahead of everyone even though you''re the same level. Of course, the premise is that the stats that increase with each level are the same as humans. "Yeah, with this, they might become usable quite quickly." "Is that so. Then let''s go awaken them right away." "That''s right. The sooner the better." I think it would be better to have them awaken as soon as possible if their aptitude is known, and have them become able to fight as soon as possible. They are a race of people who already have the knowledge of how to fight, so if they get used to it after awakening and gaining a status, they should be able to fight right away." "Which dungeon should it be?" "Let''s see, considering the risk of their existence being exposed, a stray dungeon would be good." Is it difficult to bring so many unidentified people to a normal dungeon. Of course, if I use Luck''s shadow, I don''t think there''s any problem with taking them into dungeons under the management of the Explorers'' Guild or the Hunters'' Guild. However, when it comes to leveling, they will inevitably come out of the shadows, and if they have to pay attention to their surroundings, they may get distracted and draw unexpected dangers. In that case, as Rei says, it would be better to go to a stray dungeon because there is no need to worry about the surroundings and the possibility of being found. "Then let''s ask Luck. Luck, are there any weak dungeons that don''t have a branch of the Explorers'' Guild?" Because Luck''s Kagema are scattered all over the world, it also found such dungeons in the backwoods where people can''t enter. That''s why I ask if there are any dungeons that would be suitable for their leveling. "Won!" "I see. Well then, can you bring everyone to that dungeon?" "Won!" Luck cries out that it understands. "It looks like we can''t teleport within this barrier, so let''s move outside the forest." ""Understood!!"" Following my instructions, we, including the Elves, go out of the forest after confirming that no one is there, and transfer to the stray dungeon. "Th, this is teleportation ..." "I didn''t expect you to have such an ability." The Elves, led by the Elven Chief and Sarion, look around restlessly and murmur. It''s definitely an unbelievable ability. Thanks to that, I''ve been saved a lot. "And, is this what you call a dungeon?" "Yes, that''s right." Sarion, like the Chief, acts in a manner as expected of being before a King, but he speaks in the same manner as before. "It''s similar to the atmosphere of the hall we used to see often." "That''s right." It looks like something they''ve seen before. "Were there dungeons in the past?" "Nope, it wasn''t a dungeon. Somehow, there was a hole that lead to a different place than here. Monsters sprung up from there, and various worlds were spread out inside, and various treasures were sleeping there." "It certainly seems like a dungeon." "I haven''t seen it at all for some time, but to be able to encounter something similar again ... Is this also fate." It seems that there was a time when there was something similar to dungeons in the past. There were fantasy races such as Elves, the labyrinth of Knossos, and vampires like Mira who were occult-like. If so, it wouldn''t be strange if there was a strange phenomenon like a dungeon in the past. It feels strange. "For now, let''s go inside." "Umu." After looking at the entrance of the dungeon for a while, we step inside. "Whoaaaaaa!! What is this!?" "Amazing!! I''m overflowing with more power than ever before!!" When the Elves enter the dungeon, they awaken and their status awakens. "DIdn''t you have a status when that hall existed?" "Nope, I didn''t. I risked my life to capture that hall ..." Hee, at that time they were diving into places like dungeons and exploring without a status. When I think about it, I get the impression that dungeons are halls that connect to other worlds that were made easier to use. Maybe someone created them. ... Well, that''s not possible, is it. Even so, to think that someone who originally had magic and combat abilities would have their status awakened ... It''s a ridiculous race. That''s what I thought as I watched the Elves frolicking happily at having their status awakened. CH 371 Episode 371: Training First, we explain to the Elves about the status and the existence of explorers. I only have proficiency, so I''ll only tell them what''s not offensive, and leave the rest to my party members. Because it will be an explanation without any real feeling at all. After the stats are explained, the first step is to have them fight monsters one by one in order to get used to the stats. First of all, I won''t form a party because I want them to get used to it. Of course, it''s the first time, but there''s no problem at all, as Luck''s Kagema are lurking nearby as support. We ask the Elves to choose their favorite items from among the numerous weapons and armor we picked up from treasure chests in the dungeon, and lend them to the Elves. "Alright, let''s have you fight one by one soon." ""Ooh~!!"" After a while, I call out to the Elves who have finished preparing their equipment, and we start walking towards the monsters in the depths of the dungeon. "Oh, that''s a nostalgic Kobolin." The first thing that comes out is a BlackKobolin. It''s a memorable monsters I fought after falling into a trap in the Shushima Dungeon that I dived into for the first time since I entered school. It was well-armed, and it looked black and strong, but contrary to expectations, it was just a Kobolin with a different color. When I see the monsters, I involuntarily feel nostalgic. "King, hey, that monster looks too strong ..." I am immersed in my thoughts, and the Chief speaks to me with a strained smile. "Nah, that monster is a weak monster, isn''t it?" "I, is that so?" When I answer the Chief, Sarion asks me again with a wry smile. It seems that he''s scared because it''s his first time in a dungeon. It seems like they''ve been trapped in the forest for hundreds of years, and it''s been a long time since they''ve had a full-scale battle, so it can''t be helped. Besides, Nanami was also terrified at first when she was hit by the monster''s magical power. The Elves would be similar. In retrospect, the frightened Nanami was also cute. I can''t help but laugh when I remember what Nanami looked like back then. "Yes. So, don''t worry and fight. Nanami will cast support magic, and if it gets dangerous, the Kagema will help you, so you''ll be fine." "If the King says so, then it''s fine." When I reply with a smile, the Chief shows a slightly relieved expression. I won''t let you die, so it''s okay. At worst, as long as you don''t die instantly, you can fully recover with an Elixir. I think you''ll be fine as long as you don''t overdo it. "Yes, I won''t let anyone die, so let''s take it easy. Then, who will be first?" After muttering to reassure myself, I ask who will fight the Kobolin. "It has to be me first." It is Sarion who immediately responds to my voice. He is the Captain of the security guard. In terms of combat power among the Elves, he should be quite strong as he was selected as a Captain. "Is that so. It''s certainly better to start with Sarion-san." With that in mind, it''s only natural that Sarion will be the first to go and set an example for everyone. "Umu. Well then, I''ll go." "Wait a minute. Nanami." "Leave it to me!!" I stop Sarion-san who is going to the monster right away, and have Nanami cast enchantment magic. Since he''s just gotten used to the movement of his body, she only uses buffs that have nothing to do with movement, such as increasing defense power and increasing attack power. Nanami quickly finishes casting the spells. "With this you''ll be fine." "Alright. Then I''ll go." There shouldn''t be a problem because he''s defended so well that I could be said to be overprotective. "Understood. Luck." "Won!" Sarion-san began to slowly move towards the Kobolin while hiding himself, so I attach one of Luck''s Kagema as a precaution. We enter Luck''s shadow and watch Sarion-san''s activities from inside. Sarion-san''s weapon is not a bow, which could be said to be synonymous with Elves, but a knife. It seems that for gathering and hunting they usually carry around a knife as a vanguard. Sarion-san slowly approaches the Kobolin while erasing his presence. As expected, thanks to his experience in combat and hunting, his stealth is so good that even the Kobolin doesn''t notice him even when he''s approached about ten meters away. "Gugya gya!" The Kobolin also seems to be wandering around looking for prey. It slowly approaches where Sarion-san is hiding. 9 meters, 8 meters, 7 meters, 6 meters, 5 meters. When the distance between the Kobolin and Sarion-san is less than 4 meters, Sarion-san jumps out from behind a rock and attacks the Kobolin. -Kiin! Even though the Kobolin only barely managed it, it manages to defend against Sarion-san''s attack. However, Sarion-san moves lightly and tries to get behind the Kobolin like an acrobat. -Kiin! -Kiin! -Kiin! After that they have a stalemate after clashing many times. I wonder if E-rank monsters are overkill for the start. -Baki! "Gugya~h!!" However, while I am thinking about that, the Kobolin''s weapon breaks and Sarion-san''s knife hits the Kobolin directly. "Haah!!" Sarion-san takes advantage of the opening and swings his knife. "Guge!" Unable to resist, the Kobolin is killed by the attack. "Haa ... Haa ..." It might have been a little strong of an opponent for the first match. But, in the end he won, so let''s just say it''s good. His level should have risen now, so there won''t be any problems from now on. "Sarion-san, thank you for your hard work." "Y, yeah." "Well then, should the others do it too." "Th, that''s right." When I talk to Sarion-san, who is breathing heavily after the battle, I get the feeling that the Elves are looking pale, but it''s probably just my imagination. After that, I had them fight the monsters one by one. There were some dangerous ones, but thanks to the Kagema''s support, everyone finished the first battle safely. CH 372 Episode 372: Leveling? (Third Party Perspective) "Well then, please form parties with six people." "Umu." By Fuhito''s order, the High Elves form groups of six people and form parties. A total of ten groups are formed, one of which is a party of four. The Chief and Sarion are among those four, and that is the result of the adjustment of the forces. "Let''s all supervise two parties each." ""Roger."" Since Fuhito and the others are five people, they decide to divide the work so that each person is in charge of two parties. "Luck, what is the distribution of monsters?" "Won!" When Fuhito asks Luck, it replies that the dungeon has 40 floors and that the monsters change every 10 floors. "Hmm, it''s the first time, so it seems to be best to go up to the 10th floor." "Right. Don''t push yourselves too hard." "Alright." The monsters that appear do not change until the 10th floor, so this time Fuhito and the others decide to have the ten parties explore two floors at a time. Fuhito is in charge of the party to which the Chief and Sarion belong, as well as the party to which Ryuuna, the female Elf who is related to the guards, belongs. "Please follow me." "Umu." Using Luck''s Kagema, they teleport within the same floor, and in no time they reach the 9th floor. Fuhito chose a fairly large space with two entrances for leveling. "Exploring is inefficient, so I''ll bring the monsters here." Rather than going out of their way to search for monsters, Fuhito thinks it would be quicker to find them and gather them using Luck''s Kagema, so he chose this place so that one party can deal with the monsters coming from one entrance. "What!? Can you do that?" "Yes, no problem. Luck-tachi are already driving them in, so they''ll be here soon. Everyone, please protect the entrances with each party." To Sarion, who is surprised by the words of Fuhito, Fuhito answers with a smile as if it is natural. "Understood." When the Chief replies, the two parties split to the two entrances and waited for the monsters. -Do do do do do do do do do do!(TN:No baby shark here, guys.) After waiting a few minutes, they hear a tremendous rumbling, and the ground shakes. "Chief, I have a vague premonition about that, but is it just my imagination?" "Umu. Sarion, I am the same. I have a very bad feeling." Sarion and the Chief look at each other with cold sweat and tight smiles. "Hey, the monsters are coming soon, so please brace yourselves." "A, alright." "Th, that''s right." Fuhito who looks the same as usual, pays attention to the two who are talking. Sarion and the Chief reluctantly take a stance, even though they have a bad feeling about it. -Don! The sound of something with a large mass crashing into a wall is accompanied by further vibrations. "Gugya~!!" "Bumo~ bumo bumo!!" "Ki~ki ki! Ki~!!" "Kata kata kata kata!" Immediately after that, they see a large number of monsters heading towards the entrance. "After all, my hunch was right." "Umu, it''s true." As soon as they see that figure, Sarion and the Chief look at each other and nod. It is written on their face that they want to run away. For Fuhito, it''s small-fry monsters, but for the Elves, it''s a hellish sight where higher-ranking monsters are approaching. It''s only natural. "Well then, everyone, it''s the beginning of fun fun leveling. Let''s defeat the monsters!!" When Fuhito smiles and takes the lead, not only the Chief and Sarion, but all the Elves here are dumbfounded. But, the monsters won''t wait. The monsters cornered by Luck rush to the entrance guarded by the Chief and the others, trying to survive no matter what. "Haa ... It can''t be helped. Everyone, get ready!! Let''s meet them!!" ""~!? Roger!!"" Realizing that Fuhito seriously thinks that this is leveling, the Chief encourages the members and forces them to face off against the monsters. "Umu. There seems to be no problem!! Let''s go!!" ""Roger!!"" ""Haaaaaaaaaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!"" The Chief and the others get fired up and head for the monsters. "We''ll do it too!!" ""Yes!!"" Ryuuna and the others prepare themselves and face the approaching monsters. After several hours. "I, I can''t do it anymore ..." "U, umu. Chief, isn''t this worse than when we captured the hall?" "Th, that might be true." At that place the Elves look like piles of corpses. Although they aren''t injured, they are completely exhausted due to the extreme leveling with higher-ranked monsters. There were some dangerous moments, but with Luck, everything went smoothly. ""What did you saaaaaaaayyyyyyy!?"" After recovering from their fatigue, the Chief and the others finish leveling and return to the dungeon entrance. When they hear the other party''s leveling details, they unintentionally shout in unison at the huge gap. Yes, the leveling of Fuhito was insane compared to the other members. After that, the Elves secretly called Fuhito the ''Clueless Tyrant King'' and he became a feared existence. Fuhito would never know that. CH 373 Episode 373: Individual name (Third Party Perspective) "Well then, see you next time." "See you later~." After leaving the Elves, Rei leaves Fuhito and the others alone and heads home ... Or not. "Is one of Luck''s Kagema here?" "Won!" She talks to Luck''s Kagema in an unpopulated place far enough from Fuhito and the others. The Kagema is hiding near Rei, so it replies right away. Even though it''s hiding, it''s not watching or keeping an eye on Rei, it''s just hiding within range of her voice and waiting to be of help at any time. It doesn''t perform perverted acts like peeping into the bath or changing clothes, or following to the toilet, much less send that information to its master, Fuhito. Due to Luck''s improved abilities, it has a body that has almost the same appearance and basic functions as the main body, so it is naturally possible to reply. After replying, the Kagema appears in front of Rei. "Are you the individual that has been with me all along? Or are you Luck-chan?" "Won!" Being Rei, she doesn''t know what kind of existence the individual that follows her is, so she asks the Kagema, the Kagema replies which one it is, but since Rei doesn''t have the skill of conversation like Fuhito, she can''t understand it. "Hmm. I don''t understand like Satou-kun. Ah, right. If Yes, please give me your paw, if No, can you give me the other one?" "Won!" "I see, I see. As expected." After thinking for a while, Rei comes up with an alternative method of communication, using This will allow her to quickly check simple things. "First of all, are you the individual that always follows me?" "Won!" Paw. In other words, affirmative. "I see. Kagema are also different existences. Do you have your own ego?" "Won!" Paw. In other words, affirmative. "You have the consciousness of being an individual, don''t you. Are you not Luck-chan?" "Won!" Other paw. In other words, denial. "I see. You''re also Luck-chan." "In other words, you basically have an ego, but at the same time you also have a consciousness as Luck-chan." "Won!" Paw. In other words, affirmative. "Thank you. Somehow, I understand. But, basically, you are a separate entity from Luck-chan, and you act on your own will, right?" Rei has come to understand to some extent about the Kagema in front of her through the exchanges she''s had so far. She asks a question one last time. "Won!" Paw. In other words, affirmative. It''s basically a completely separate existence from Luck. "Then, I have to give you a name." Rei thinks that if it has an ego and is a separate being, it would rather have a new name rather than calling it Luck or Kagema. "Won!" The Kagema is happy to get a name, and it jumps on Rei and licks her face. Since it inherited its basic personality from Luck, it is ''dere dere'' to Fuhito and others close to him.(TN:''Dere dere'' means to fawn over or to be affectionate in this case.) "Fufufu! It tickles." Rei closes the eye that is being licked by the Kagema and hugs the Kagema that jumps at her with an embarrassed smile. "Hmm, what kind of name would you like." Rei thinks about its name while mofuing the Kagema. "One who is born of chaos, or something?" The name that comes out of Rei''s mouth is, as expected, a name that gives a Chuunibyou feeling. "Won won!!?" Luck desperately sticks out its left paw at Rei in protest. "Ara, you don''t like that ..." "Wofu~." The Kagema is relieved to hear her say it doesn''t like it. Rei thought she had come up with a full name for it, but it is rejected, so she thinks of another name again. "Well then, how about One who is darker than darkness?" "Won won won!!?" The second one also has a similar taste, and the Kagema frantically shakes its head sideways as it keeps putting out its other paw. "It doesn''t like this either, I wonder what''s wrong ..." Rei, who is also rejected for the second time, makes an annoyed expression. "Won!" The Kagema begins gesturing with its front paws. It tries to convey its intentions to Rei by making a gesture of deftly narrowing both of its front legs. "Umm, does that mean you want it to be shorter?" "Won!" It seems that the Kagema''s message has been conveyed properly, and Rei comes up with the correct answer. "I see. Do you want a shorter, more descriptive name?" "Won!" In response to Rei''s question, the Kagema affirms by sticking out its right front paw. "Is that the case. I see, well then, between Chaos(E) and Shadow(E), which do you prefer? If it''s Chaos, can you give your paw, or give your other paw if it''s Shadow?" "Won!" The Kagema senses the presence of Chuuni, but it is presented with a name that is within the permissible range, so it chooses it without hesitation. "You like this one, is it. Understood. I''ll call you Chaos from now on." That choice is Chaos. It finds Shadow to be disagreeable and unpleasant because it resembles the rest of its kind too much. "Well then, Chaos, it''s sudden, but I have a favor to ask, is that okay?" "Won!!!" When Rei asks with a satisfied smile, Chaos cheerfully holds out its right front paw. On this day, a unique Kagema is born. CH 374 Episode 374: An invitation you can''t refuse (Third Party Perspective) "Although it''s a request, will you take me to the people I''ll tell you about now?" "Won?" Chaos tilts its head curiously after being asked to do something by Rei. Is it no good if it''s not Fuhito? It seems to be something like that. "I want you to help me with my work. But it''s a bit hard to tell Fuhito and the others at the moment." Rei''s request of the one she called Chaos would help them to develop their organization, she wanted to secure more manpower. She wanted more people to be entrusted with work behind the scenes, not the work in the open. However, she hesitated to say that to Fuhito. Because she didn''t want him to get dirty like her. However, such power was necessary to protect them. "Won!" "Thank you. I thought you would understand." Chaos, who is originally a part of luck and lived in the shadows, feels a kind of sympathy for Rei and decides to cooperate with her. Since she is also the one who gave Chaos its name, other than Fuhito, she is its second most important person after Luck. "Well then, let''s start with America." "Won!" Rei flew to America first. "Ah, I''m tired." "Nn? Ah!! If it isn''t Anego!!" Rei was looking for Jack and George, who were a party of explorers that got involved with Fuhito and the others. When Rei muttered, Jack noticed it and turned around and recognized Rei. "Stop calling me that." Rei, like Fuhito, was reluctant to be called something like Nee-san. "Ha, haa, I''m sorry. Umm, so are you alone today? Aniki isn''t there?" "Yeah. Do you mind if I ask you a favor?" To Jack who lowers his head in a ''peko peko'' manner, Rei speaks with a smile on her face.(TN:Peko peko is fawning/bowing and scraping/servile, basically he''s sucking up.) "No way, ahahahahaa. We have some business to do, so excuse me!! Look, you guys should go too!!" "Fufufufuu. You can''t escape." "Hii!? Where did you come from?" Sensing something, Jack lowers his head and tries to escape from Rei with his friends, but they are immediately caught up to by Rei. Jack and the others are frightened by that move. "I''m still an S-rank explorer. You know what I mean, right?" "Uhii. Wh, what business do you have with us?" When Rei threatens and intimidates Jack and the others, they calm down and ask what Rei needs. "Right. We created a company with Fuhito-kun as the representative, but I was wondering if you could work there for a while." "Eh? I don''t mind if that''s the case ..." Jack jumps at the sudden introduction of a job opening, but ... "However, it''s a slightly shady type of job." "Wh, who exactly are you, Rei-san?" He''s curious about Rei''s background to try to make them do such a job. "I already told you that, right? I''m just an insignificant S-rank explorer." "Th, that''s right. That''s right." However, he can''t say anything because of Rei''s compelling smile. "And, so? Will you accept it?" "Haa ... After all, I don''t think I can refuse, right?" When Rei asks for an answer again, Jack answers with a look of resignation. "You get it, don''t you. I like people who can settle things quickly." "Well then, will you marry me?" When Rei grins and answers, Jack takes her words honestly and replies with what was intended as a light joke. "Next time you say something like that, I''ll kill you, got it?" However, at that moment, a knife is thrust at his neck. "H, hii!? It was just a joke, okay!?" It was intended to be a bit of revenge for being threatened, but Jack is made to cry because Rei is unexpectedly short-tempered. "Seriously ... I''ll tolerate it just this time. So? Is it okay if you accept it?" "I understand. I understand. We Bloody Destroyers will be working under Rei-san." She asks again, dumbfounded, and Jack raises his hands in the air as if to surrender. "Okay. You won''t be doing anything bad. The salary will pay the amount that matches it, and each person will have a Luck Kagema escort. Rest assured that your lives will not be in danger. And you guys don''t seem to have a good reputation lately. Gradually increase your reputation, don''t let people think you are doing this. If you need the Kagema''s cooperation for that, I''ll give them instructions." As for Luck, if she says it''s for Fuhito''s sake, it''s pretty easy to get it to send out Kagema, so Rei plans to take advantage of that to send Kagema to guard Jack and the others. However, that is just one of their roles, the other is a measure to monitor them so they don''t betray them. If there is a Kagema, they can suppress the information before it leaks. "That''s amazing. You can do anything with that wolf''s power." "Of course I think you understand." "I understand. I don''t want to use its powers for crazy things, I know what will happen at that time." Rei warns Jack, who is enjoying it without looking for any hidden meaning, and he shakes his head with a wry smile. Jack is unaware of the surveillance, but he fully understands whose orders Luck will follow, he doesn''t think that they will help him if he uses them for something strange, and he also understands that if he does that, he will naturally be cut off. "That''s fine then. Well then, from now on, I will contact you via Kagema, so my best regards." "Understood." Rei decides that there is no problem with Jack and the others and shakes hands. After inviting Jack and the others into the organization, Rei travels around the world and makes the people who got involved with them and then retreated afterwards become members of the organization regardless of whether or not they want to. "Seriously, when it comes to Aniki-tachi, they''re pretty unreasonable ... Well, it doesn''t look like we''ll be treated badly, so let''s all do our best!!" "Well, that''s right. Let''s do our best." ""Oohh!!"" Jack, who was faced with Rei, while looking up at the sky and imagining the figure of Rei who is somewhere now, he unites with his friends and is motivated. CH 375 Episode 375: Intensification The beginning of the week. The election campaign at school is intensifying, partly because the decisive battle is approaching. "In our school these days ..." "W, we are better ..." I see Nishiwaki-senpai and Kanzaki-senpai, who are in the Student Council, giving speeches every morning before going to school. "Umm, are you Satou Fuhito-san?" "Eh, ah, yes." "This, please take it!!"" ""Please take it!!"" At the same time, my mysterious popularity period is intensifying. "How about some tea after school?" "Ah, I was thinking of inviting him!!" "That''s right, that''s right!! Shall we go to a nice place together?" "No, no, with me!!" I can''t help but be puzzled by the sudden increase in popularity that is accelerating. "No, I don''t have time for that kind of thing. I''m sorry." I turn down their overbearing invitations and head to the classroom. "Ha~ah, you''re really cheating." "No, you should try it too. This, it''s pretty tough. On top of that, they''re all strangers. It''s just scary if a stranger comes on to you." Aki grumbles at me, but I object. It''s true that there was a time when I wanted to make my High School Debut and be popular with girls, but my party members are all beautiful girls, and I realized that I just get tired of it even if more people make advances on me. "You say that in front of me!! That''s it!! It''s because this damned guy is powerful!!" Aki complains to me while biting his handkerchief in frustration. Even so, why in the world is this happening. It''s so sudden that I don''t know why the popular period that I don''t understand has come. "Shia, do you know why this is happening?" I try to ask Shia because I don''t understand it. "Because Fuu-kun is cool. But, I''m the legal wife." "No, I don''t think that''s it. Also, I haven''t even replied yet ..." Shia says that it''s only natural for me to be popular, but I don''t think that''s the case because it hasn''t happened at all until recently. And I still haven''t replied to Shia. As expected, it''s not good to leave it alone like this. I need to make a decision soon. "But, there are talks going on between my parents and Fuu-kun Mama." "When exactly did this happen!?" When I thought so, the story progressed without permission with the parents involved. I am so shocked that my jaw almost pops off. "Since my parents came home." "Isn''t that from the beginning!!" I unintentionally tsukkomi Shia at the unexpected outer moat.(TN:Basically saying the relationship progressed without his knowledge.) At this rate, it looks like I''ll be forced to get married. It may not be a bad thing, but I think it''s necessary to draw a line as a man. "That''s right, desu. Fuhito-sama is a person who is overflowing with love and justice to the point of rivaling a Yuusha. There is no way any woman in the world could leave him alone, desu." As usual, Shia is blocking her like the other girls, but Noelle answers without even being asked. The battle is intensifying. However, recently, she has no intention of forcibly crossing the blockade, and it seems that she is enjoying it. Maybe Noelle also wants to get along with Shia. "Hmm, I don''t know." Even if I ask the two of them, I can''t get any convincing information at any rate. "I''m so popular, but I don''t know why and it worries me!! Everyone should just get along and have a good time!!" "I''m not very skilled, and I''m not really a fan, so talking to a lot of people is exhausting." "A guy with a completely extravagant problem!!" Hearing what I am worried about, Aki glares at me with disgust. "Nn?" I suddenly feel someone''s gaze and look at them. But, I can''t see anything there. I''m sure I definitely felt it, but even though I felt the gaze, there is nothing at the moment. "What''s wrong?" Aki, who sees what I was doing, asks me with a serious expression, unlike the expressions I''d seen up until now. "No, I felt something like murderous intent." I feel like I was being targeted from afar, but until just a little while ago, I couldn''t find such an opponent within my normal range of vision. "Again. You''ve been popular lately. You''re getting the antipathy of the boys in the school, aren''t you." "I don''t think that''s what it is." It was certainly vague, but I don''t think it was the kind of pressure that ordinary people would give. "Then it''s just your imagination. Your imagination." Aki also loosens his serious face and shakes his head. However, the number of times I feel stares has clearly increased compared to before. What exactly does this mean. Ah, but I''m sure it''s true that the men who are interested in the girls who make advances on me hate me. "What''s wrong?" When I look at it, Shia is sending a message on her smartphone at high speed. "Nn~nn. I was just reporting the women to Nanamin." "It''s completely the first I''ve heard of that, it helps that you get along well with Nanami." It seems that she has reported to Nanami that I am surrounded by girls. "By the way, I''ve already talked with Nanamin." "That''s why she wouldn''t replyyyyyyyyyyyyy!!" And finally, the bomb. The battle between me and Shia seems to be intensifying. CH 376 Episode 376: Reprimand (Third Party Perspective) -Kon kon kon! The sound of knocking reverberates through the room, which is furnished with high-quality furnishings and has a calm atmosphere. "Enter." With a dignified voice, the owner of the room gives permission to enter. "E, excuse me." Opening the door, the one who enters with a small, faint voice is a petite, trembling girl. Seen from the side, she is likely to be mistaken for a Junior High School student, but she is Shinonome Rin, a classmate in Fuhito''s dormitory. "I can''t hear you. Speak louder and more clearly." However, because her voice is so soft that he can hardly hear her, Shinonome Dougen stops his hand on the document he is writing, raises his stern face, and glares at Rin while giving an order. He is Rin''s grandfather. "Hiu. E, excuse me!!" Rin''s body trembles, and even though her eyes are teary, she raises her voice as much as she can and greets the room again. "You can''t even do such an obvious thing ... Haa ... Well, that''s fine." At those words, Rin looks down and her body trembles in fright. It is easy to see from the exchange just now that the relationship between the two is clearly not as simple as that of a typical grandfather and grandchild. "Do you know why I called you here?" "..." Dougen asks Rin with eyes as if they''re looking at a pebble on the side of the road. However, Rin remains silent, clutching the hem of her clothes while looking down. "Are you listening!!" "~!?" Dougen yells at Rin who doesn''t answer right away, and her eyes widen. Rin shrinks ever further at the threatening attitude. "Don''t be silent!! Answer me right away!!" Dougen is annoyed and shouts even more. "Hii ... Contact with Satou Fuhito-kun ... Hiikuu ... it''s for reporting progress ... Hiikuu." Rin, cowering in fear and completely in tears, replies to him. -Daan! "Didn''t I tell you to speak more clearly!!" However, even if she manages to answer, she ends up giving him a feeling of irritation, and provokes more anger. Dougen stands up and slams his fist into his desk, cracking it. "Hii. Hiiiiiieeee!?" Rin involuntarily crouches down, holds her head, and her body trembles. Like a small herbivore that hides in fear from a carnivore. "Haa ... Why in the world could you be born into a martial arts family, my Shinonome Family. I can''t understand it at all." He looks down on Rin, who is timidly shaking in front of him, with disdainful eyes as if he is looking at something dirty. "Until now, I''ve kept you alive in the hope that you''ll be useful, but I no longer want this useless person." "~~!?" Dougen soon becomes unable to accept the existence in front of him, who is unable to produce any results and is living in fear and doing nothing. Rin, who senses it, raises her face. There is even more despair. "Listen, if you don''t want to die, hurry up and report." "Ha, hahi ... The movements of other forces are intense, and I can''t get close ..." Realizing the seriousness of the situation, Rin desperately spins the words of her report so that she can survive somehow. "Fumu. As expected." "Eh?" Naturally, Rin thought that if she reported such a thing, she would be reprimanded more than just before, but she is taken aback by Dougen''s lighthearted reaction and makes an expression like a pigeon eating a peashooter. "No, what, I thought you wanted to die too much. I thought I would just do what you wanted." Dougen raises the corners of his mouth with a smile. His eyes aren''t smiling at all, and his light reaction is him being overcome with anger and being stunned, and he just decides to deal with the uselessness in front of him. "Hii." Rin retreats in fear. "What, it will end in an instant. You can rest assured." Dougen gets up from his chair, bypasses his desk and moves over to Rin. "Help ..." Rin loses her composure and desperately retreats, but her body can''t move as it should and Dougen gradually corners her. "You disgrace this Shinonome Family!!" When Dougen catches Rin within the range of his martial arts, he raises his fist and tries to swing it down on Rin. -Kon kon kon! However, at that moment, a knock on the door resounds. "Hiyu~ ... Hiyu~ ..." His fist stops before Rin''s eyes and the tip of her nose, which is so wet that you can clearly see the traces of her tears. Rin''s heart beats at tremendous speed, and Rin breathes faint breaths. "Who is it?" Dougen releases his stance and asks the person outside the room. "It''s me." "Tani, is it. What do you want?" The one who arrives outside the room is the subordinate Tani. Dougen asks again what he wants. "It''s almost time for the meeting." "Is that so ... Haa. I''ll be there soon." Remembering that he had an inevitable meeting today, Dougen calms down before replying to Tani. "Understood. We will be waiting for you." Tani goes away from the room as it is. "Got it? Get results before I call you next time? Or else ... You got it?" After straightening his collar, Dougen threatens Rin, who is on her knees. At those words, Rin silently nods her head. "And clean up that blunder." Dougen checks the floor under Rin and adds, then he leaves the room. "I''m going to be killed at this rate ... I have to do something ..." As soon as Rin is released from her fear, her body begins to tremble, and she understands that her own life is in danger at this rate. CH 377 Episode 377: The beginning As various movements intensify, one of them will be settled today. That is the Student Council President election. Serious Glasses-senpai and Gyaru-senpai decided to go out with each other, after they declined the Student Council President election, Nishiwaki-senpai and Kanzaki-senpai had a fierce speech battle. One one hand, Kanzaki Anzu-senpai, a candidate for successor who was nominated by Hojou Tokine, the Student Council President. And on the other hand, the former Vice-President of the Student Council, Nishiwaki Suou-senpai who has been supporting the Student Council President and doing various practical work. Kanzaki-senpai''s policy was to follow in the footsteps of Tokine-senpai, as she was the successor, and to change the parts that are not suitable for the present to match the times. On the other hand, Nishiwaki-senpai''s policy is to improve efficiency as much as possible and focus on more important things, since there are many useless events and tasks that are still old-fashioned. Regarding the training of explorers, it takes time and effort to make it that everyone has the same curriculum, so they are exempting from practical training according to the rank of the explorer qualification. Personally, I''m forced to participate in practical training and exams by forming a party with Shia, so it''s not like I don''t like it, but I''d be happy if it went away, so I''m endorsing Nishiwaki-senpai. "This might split the votes considerably." We are currently gathering in the auditorium to participate in the Student Council election. It seems that he eavesdropped on the whispers of the people around him and came back. Do you always collect information like this? "Is that so?" Running the school in a tyrannical or overbearing manner, it doesn''t feel like that will happen, so I thought it didn''t matter which way it goes, I don''t care about the students'' evaluation or public opinion to that extent. However, when I hear about it from Aki, I become interested in the reasoning. "Yeah. I''ve asked around to some extent, but it''s really about the same percentage. It seems that Kanzaki-senpai''s lack of self-confidence is holding her back. And the number of people who agree with Nishiwaki-senpai''s policy is increasing. As a result, it feels like everything will go smoothly." "It looks like it''s going to be a hot battle." But, when it comes to close competition, both sides have to win everyone''s hearts with their final speeches. It looks like it''s going to be a heated student assembly this time. "I don''t know. I prefer a cute girl to be the Student Council President, so I''m going to go for Kanzaki-senpai." "You really don''t waver. Well, that''s a good thing. I''m sorry, but Nishiwaki-senpai might be better. I don''t mean to say one is better than the other, but the fact that the rules of the Dungeon Exploration Department will change is a big help." Aki and I have different opinions. However, Aki''s reasoning is always the same, so I don''t try to blame or persuade him. Rather, his opinions are consistent and I am impressed rather than being astonished. "It''s true that you''re a newcomer, but you didn''t enter as an explorer, you''re just a regular scholarship student. Do you find it unpleasant being with Alexia-chan?" "Unpleasant?" "It''s not unpleasant, but if it''s gone, it''s for the better." Aki asks me to follow along with what I was thinking earlier. At the same time, Shia asks the same question from the opposite direction, so I shrug my shoulders and answer. "Kaah~!! It would be a reward to dive into a dungeon with a girl like Alexia-chan and receive training. Rather, I wouldn''t want her to disappear!! You''re seriously a luxurious person." Aki yells at me in disgust. "Is there such a way of thinking. But in that case, it would be better not to be bound by school training." But, if we''re going to dive together anyway, it''s troublesome to have a supervisor and be evaluated. I want to take Luck out without hesitation and enjoy exploring. "He~ he~, going on and on about your love affair. You have a private party with Alexia-chan. Even if you don''t have practical training, you will still be together!! That''s great!!" Aki''s dissatisfaction explodes even more. It might be better to check with everyone next time and introduce them. "Nn. Next time we''ll level up together." "That''s not bad either." I''ve only been thinking about work lately, so I don''t think it''s a bad idea to level up and explore without thinking about anything. "That''s nice, desu." Noelle looks at us enviously with her fingers in her mouth. "Not yet." "I understand, desu. Waiting for Nanami-sama''s forgiveness, desu." However, there seems to be some sort of arrangement, and it seems that she can''t join the party yet. The fact that Nanami is involved in that decision is particularly worrisome, but there''s no way Nanami would say something strange, so there must be some reason. I guess it''s not the place for me to interfere. "It looks like it''s about to start." Aki lets us know. The noisy surroundings gradually become quieter. At the same time as everyone else, we straighten up and sit down on our chairs facing the front. "Now, which one will become the Student Council President?" "Nn." When I mutter to myself, Shia reacts to my mutter. Thus, the decisive battle begins. CH 378 Episode 378: Birth "At this time, the Student Council election will begin." With the words of the proceedings, the student general meeting began. "First of all, I would like to report on the events that have taken place since the last student general meeting. I would like the person in charge to come on stage and make a report." At first, it seems to be an event report. However, since there were no major events during the first semester, a detailed report is made in about ten minutes, and it ends as it is. "Thank you very much. Next, I would like to consider the problems at our school based on the internal questionnaire and the proposed bills. The person in charge, please come on stage." Next, they gather the problems in High School life that were collected from all the students through questionnaires, and discuss what can be done to improve those problems. After that, there were questionnaires and discussions on proposals other than the problems already mentioned. The general students enrolled at our school have the highest level of academic ability in Japan, and many of them are actively working to improve school life, and a lively exchange of opinions takes place. Because there are quite a few people, it is easier to see the people projected on the tablets in front of you, and I think it was easy to hear. In the end, they come to a pretty good conclusion, and I think it is good that the students are able to understand the school we belong to. "Next, we will report on the activities of each committee. First of all, the disciplinary committee, please." "Yes." Next are reports from each committee. Ikusaba-senpai, the chairman of the disciplinary committee, takes the stage and talks about the incidents that were discovered in the activities so far and the activities that were improved, items that were confiscated or discarded were talked about, and the number of students who were suspended or expelled from school was reported.(TN:Apparently the disciplinary committee is called ''Judgment-kai'', dunno why it''s Engrish.) "The people who used force against me were made to regret being alive, so I hope you can rest assured." Ikusaba-senpai says such a thing and makes the place shudder, and the proceedings are rushed to the next committee report, and I can only laugh wryly.(TN:Ikusaba Tsubaki is the battle maniac that was going into heat after fighting Fuhito back around chapter 24 or so.) After that, following the disciplinary committee, reports are made from each committee that runs the school. "Next, we will report on the activities of each department. Let''s start with the Dungeon Exploration Club." "Yeah." What followed was activity reports of club activities. First, the Dungeon Exploration Club that I belonged to. It is the first report, probably because it is the largest club and the head of club activities. However, due to the simultaneous Stampedes and the disappearance incident, exploration was voluntarily suspended, so we weren''t able to do much. It is just a discussion of how to proceed with the training in the future. Other club activities were so serious that ours didn''t match up, it was full of ridiculously high-level reports, such as winning the national tournament, participating in the Inter-High, and being recognized by the Prime Minister. "Our club activities are dangerous." "I guess. We also witnessed it when we joined the trial club, so of course it''s natural." "Certainly. It felt like I was betting all of my youth on it." "Really." We nod at each other while remembering the time when we joined the trial club. "Then, at the end, I would like to hold a speech meeting for the Student Council Officers. Since there were no opposition candidates other than the Student Council President this time, only the Student Council President candidate and the recommended person will make a speech. Please prepare yourself." Then, we finally move on to today''s main agenda, the Student Council President''s speech. Following the voice of the proceedings, the people of the current Student Council set up on the stage, Kanzaki-senpai, Nishiwaki-senpai, and the current Student Council President didn''t help, but went up on the stage with Nishiwaki-senpai''s recommendation and sat down on the prepared chairs. "Now that the preparations have been completed, I would like to ask the one who recommended the Student Council President candidate, Nishiwaki Suou-kun to give a supportive speech." "Yes." First, it seems that the one who recommended Nishiwaki-senpai will give a supportive speech. I don''t know who recommended Nishiwaki-senpai, but from his speech, I learned that it was a classmate, he continued to talk about how Nishiwaki-senpai would be a good fit for the Student Council President, and what kind of school it would be if he became the Student Council President. "Thank you very much. Next, Student Council President candidate Nishiwaki Suou-kun, please." "Yes." Next is Nishiwaki-senpai''s turn. Nishiwaki-senpai once again tells everyone his usual speech, and ends his speech by saying that if he becomes the Student Council President, he will definitely make it happen. "Thank you very much. Then, please give a speech in support of the Student Council President candidate Kanzaki Anzu-san." "Yes." In the meantime, the current Student Council President Hojou Tokine came to give a speech in support. She enthusiastically tells everyone about Kanzaki-senpai''s compassion. She explains how much Kanzaki-senpai thinks of the people around her, and how her usual lack of self-confidence is because she thinks a lot of people. As expected of the current Student Council President, as she is familiar with the work, she is a very good public speaker. Everyone is drawn to her words. "As expected of Student Council President Tokine." "That''s right. I don''t think I can make a speech like that." We praise the Student Council President''s speech. "Lastly, Kanzaki Anzu-san, please." "Y, yes." And finally, it is Kanzaki-senpai''s turn. At first, she seems unsure of herself, but after getting used to it, she gives a powerful speech, perhaps due to the power of the supportive speech, she concludes by saying that she will take over the Student Council built up by Tokine-senpai and realize a better school life. "Well, I don''t really know about this." "Really." When all the speeches are over, I think it was a difficult speech for both of them. "Now, I would like to move on to voting. Please operate your tablet, log in to the voting screen with your student number, and cast your vote." Then the voting went on. Instead of writing on paper and submitting it, it was digital voting with a tablet. "Futuristic." "If it''s paper, it will take time to tally, and there will be invalid votes." "That''s for sure." I follow the guidance on the tablet to the voting screen, log in with the password I set when I enrolled with my student number, and enter the voting screen. Just when I was wondering which one to choose. -Zuzu~n! "Kyaaaaaaaaaaaa!?" Along with the sound of something falling, screams erupt throughout the auditorium. "What is that ..." When I look up, the part that was the stage behind where everyone was mobilized had disappeared, and there was a gaping, pitch-black hole. It seems that it has caved in. "Gugya gya gya gya!" "Kii kii kii kii!" "Guwa! Guwa! Guwa!" Familiar voices are heard from the hole. It is the cry of monsters. "Why the hell is the monster''s voice ..." "That''s ... A new dungeon must have been born here ..." Aki next to me answers my muttering in a daze. It is the first cry of a newly born dungeon, not one that had existed for decades. CH 379 Episode 379: Emergency "Kyaaaaaaaaaa!?" "Monster!!" "Help meeeeeeeee!!" Monsters appear one after another from inside the hole. Some monsters I''ve seen before, and others I haven''t. "Everyone, calm down!! Please act in a calm manner!!" Nishiwaki-senpai shouts. However, that voice does not reach in this space where there are many ordinary students who are panicking. I look at the Student Council President. She should be able to reach out to everyone. "..." But she does not open her mouth, she just watches and waits. Why exactly. Don''t you need to run away? "Everyone in the Exploration Club, please respond immediately under Saotome-senpai''s instructions!! Saotome-senpai, please." "O, ou!!" Just when I think the Student Council President isn''t saying anything, Kanzaki-senpai gives Saotome-senpai instructions with a sharp attitude. Saotome-senpai gets a little flustered, then regains himself and starts to move. "Members of the Dungeon Exploration Club must gather immediately!! Right now!!" Saotome-senpai shouts out loud. "Let''s go!!" "Ou!!" "Nn." "Let''s go, desu." We immediately run to Saotome-senpai. "Sympathy!!" While we''re doing that, Kanzaki-senpai''s voice echoes. At the same time, blue waves are emitted from Senpai''s body in a circular pattern. The waves spread throughout the auditorium. "Everyone!! Please calm down!! There are many explorers and guards at our school!! It''s safe, so please follow the guards'' instructions and start evacuating!!" Kanzaki-senpai''s voice reverberates along with the undulation of the waves. "What was that just now?" "I don''t know. But, somehow I feel like my thoughts are clearer." When I mutter while running, Aki says something like that. "H, huh? I wonder why I was so scared." "Right. Anyway, we can''t fight, so let''s follow the lead and evacuate." "That''s right." Looking around, the students who were panicking suddenly calm down and run towards the people guiding them to evacuate. What exactly is this. "Psychic Skills." Shia answers directly from behind me. "I see, so that''s what it was. Even so, Kanzaki-senpai is strong at the last minute. To be able to act so calmly in an emergency." "It''s true. We explorers may be safe to some extent, but if ordinary people get close to monsters, it will be nothing but fear for them who aren''t explorers. It wouldn''t be strange for them to lose their composure, and they did just now. Thanks to Senpai, they didn''t panic." I don''t know what the reasoning behind this is, but it seems that the wave just before had the effect of calming the mind of those who received it. Moreover, it was not only affecting the students, but also the monsters who seemed to be excited as they came out of the dungeon. The monsters'' movements suddenly slowed down, and the momentum they had just now seems like a lie. I feel like their excitement has been sucked away. Thanks to that, we are able to reach Saotome-senpai before the monsters are scattered. "It looks like everyone has gathered. Then, people with D-rank or higher qualifications will be responsible for subjugating monsters. First-year students with lower qualifications, follow Kisaragi''s instructions and help guide the evacuation with the guards, and if a monster that can be subjugated goes outside, I ask you to respond. Kisaragi, I''m counting on you." Saotome-senpai looks around us, confirms that everyone has gathered at this place, and tells us the division of roles. "Yes, please leave it to me. Let''s go, everyone!!" ""Roger!!"" Kisaragi-senpai calls out to the first-year students other than me and Shia, and the first-years reply and follow Kisaragi-senpai. "See you!!" "Ou." Aki breaks up with us and goes after Kisaragi-senpai. "As for us, each party will subjugate monsters as usual. But basically, we third-years will go first. Second-years and first-years, I ask you to deal with the oversight." ""Yes!!"" "Let''s go!!" ""Ooooooohhhhh!!"" After seeing Kisaragi-senpai and the others off, Saotome-senpai turns to us, tells us our roles, and charges towards the hole. Since we''re in the back, we naturally scatter and stand by without saying anything to where the monsters are likely to get out. Senpai-tachi immediately engage the monsters and start fighting. The monsters lost their momentum, so they are defeated without any help. Apparently, a dungeon of a level that can be dealt with by Senpai-tachi without problems was born. In this case, if we take our time, it will gradually converge. "Ha!!" "Ya!!" From time to time, the second-year Senpais safely deal with the monsters that slip through the siege network, and to be frank, we are free. It''s probably Saotome-senpai''s consideration of first-years. "Free." "Nothing comes, desu, the monsters." However, as we stand there blankly, Shia can''t hold back and mutters, and Noelle agrees. As for Noelle, she has the fighting power of a B-rank adventurer. She might feel that she has more free time than Shia. "That''s true, but if nothing happens, it would be better." "Be patient." "It can''t be helped, desu." When I mediate with the two, I manage to hold the two of them back even though they look displeased. However, no matter how much we wait, I can''t stop feeling that monsters will appear. "Guhaa!?" At that time, one of the third-years is attacked and groans. "What happened!?" "Mo, monster''s strength is increasing!! Please be careful!!" It seems that the state of emergency is far from over. CH 380 Episode 380: Saint''s assessment According to Senpai, the power of the monsters that appear is gradually increasing. "Area High Healing!!" When Senpai-tachi become gradually pushed back, Noelle activates magic. It''s a magic that heals not just one person, but all allies in the area. For Senpai-tachi who received a lot of damage just now, and Senpai-tachi who started to receive small scratches, the wounds disappear in the blink of an eye. "Oohh!! As expected of a Saint!!" "Seriously! Your recovery magic is impressive!!" She healed Senpai-tachi''s wounds quickly, regaining their declining morale and returning them to a state of contending once again. "Area Regenerate!!" More magic is added to it. This magic can also be used by Nanami, and it will continue to heal wounds for a certain period of time. In other words, if the injury is not too big, it will heal quickly, so minor injuries can be ignored. "Okay!! Push them back!!" ""Ou!!"" When Saotome-senpai notices the magic and motivates everyone, the third-years intensify their offensive. Well, for now, the force is in a stalemate. I don''t know whether the fighting power of Luck would be useful against the other party whom even Senpai-tachi can''t push back, so for now, I don''t think it''s a time to use Kagema as a barrier because it''s not the last minute. "Area Protection!!" This time, Noelle casts an enchantment magic that protects the body with a translucent barrier until a certain amount of damage accumulates. If Noelle is there, I don''t have to use Luck''s Kagema as a barrier. It would be a pity to have them killed by the enemy even though they''re Kagema. "Reflection!! Silence!! Saint Field!!" Noelle''s defensive magic, status ailment magic, weakening magic, etc, are deployed one after another. On top of that, she even uses the strengthening magic that Nanami used on her allies, and Senpai-tachi''s power becomes many times stronger. It''s true that if you can use such a wide variety of defensive and recovery magic, you''d want at least one of that person in your party. Magic accumulates more and more, gradually pushing back the enemy. The previous Stampede was quite long, but the Stampede that occurred when the dungeon was born this time is also quite long. However, they should be no match for Senpai-tachi who are completely rebuilt by Noelle''s magic. "Do iiiiiiiiiiiiit!!" ""Uoooooooooooooo!!" Sure enough, just as I expected, the Stampede accompanying the birth of the new dungeon is soon suppressed. "Well, this time is thanks to Saint-sama." "That''s right." Senpai-tachi are unanimously praising Noelle''s magic. "Saint-sama, thank you. You saved me." "Thanks to Saint-sama, I don''t have a single scar left." "Magic is really amazing!! I envy you." "I felt like the enemy had become very weak." The person in question is surrounded by other Senpais. She helped out of her own accord, but I think it was good to support with only her magic like this time. "Caro-jou, you saved us this time. My judgment was naive."(TN:Dunno why they''re saying when Noelle said her name was Υ, maybe they can''t pronounce it right or something.) "No, this is also the duty of a Saint who protects peace. It''s an easy task, desu!!" "Right, thank you." Just when the circle suddenly breaks, Saotome-senpai comes and thanks Noelle, and she replies like a true Saint. "It was a big success this time, wasn''t it." "That much is normal, desu." When I call out to Noelle, who returns to us after a while, she answers with slight humility. "Don''t be humble. Everyone is grateful. It''s a fact." "That''s right, desu. Even though I look like this, I''m quite famous in my country, desu." Of course, the people who have made meritorious contributions this time are Senpai-tachi, but Noelle''s achievements are great. She puts her hands on her hips, puffs out her modest chest, and makes a doya face. You can make a doya face for a little. "That''s why you''re called a Saint. Besides, Shia and I were just knocking down the remnants here and there, but this time we didn''t do anything at all. If you can''t use magic, it''s difficult to support them from behind, so I envy you." "Nn." Shia and I praise Noelle. There are a fair number of explorers who can use magic, but I''ve never seen a human being that is so thorough in their support. "I''ll report what happened today to Nanamin." Perhaps Shia is thinking about Noelle''s performance today, she mutters such. "Is that true, desu!?" Noelle''s eyes widen at Shia''s muttering and she is surprised. "Nn." "Yippee, desu!!" Shia''s affirmation makes Noelle suddenly explode in joy. She looks happier than when she was recognized by Senpai-tachi a little while ago. What kind of promises were exchanged between them ... I''m curious. Somehow, it seems to be something like contribution points for a guild. "Alright, the Dungeon Birth is over. The current dungeon rank is C or higher. We need to do a full-scale investigation. This place is closed for now. I''ll be contacting the Explorers'' Union to decide what to do next. For the time being, we will be disbanding for today because we will be discussing how to deal with it. From tomorrow onwards, if things continue like this, we may be off for a while. I''ll be contacting you separately about that, so please wait until then. That''s it, dismissed." At this point, Saotome-senpai gives a closing remark and we disband. CH 381 Episode 381: Appreciation party "Yo~shiyoshi, yo~shiyoshi, you''re so cute." "Won!" I return from school to my dormitory and relax in my room, playing with Luck. It''s okay once in a while. When I mofumofu Luck, Luck''s face also melts and it entrusts itself to me, so I can enjoy it to my heart''s content. -Kon kon! However, there is a sound that disturbs that peace. "Who exactly is it?" "Won!" I tilt my head and head for the door. Meanwhile, Luck disappears into the shadows. "Yes." "It''s me." Aki is the one who knocked. We just parted, what happened. "Ou, did something happen?" "Hey, you''re free with nothing to do, so why don''t we have an appreciation party for dormitory students?" Standing with the door open, Aki holds up a shopping bag filled with sweets and juice, and holds it up to me, while making such a proposal. The members of the Dungeon Exploration Club, including the dormitory students, did their best today, so it''s fine to do that. However, there is something that bothers me. "Nn? I think it''s fine, but how are you going to gather people?" Right. Whether people will gather or not. "Fuu. Who do you think I am?" "You''re Aki." Aki smiles nihilistically at my question, but I can only say he''s Aki. "Tsk tsk tsk. I''m Aki, the informant of Shinomiya Academy, you know? There''s nothing I don''t know at this school!!" "Since when did you become such a thing ... And so, what does that mean?" With a distorted grin, he waves his finger in front of my face and makes a doya face, I question the relationship between being an informant and gathering people while being a little exasperated. I am impressed because he always knows various information, but it seems that it has become like this before I knew it. However, what does that have to do with gathering people. "In other words, I know the contact information of all the dormitory students." Aki takes his smartphone from his pocket and holds it near my face to show me. "So that''s how it is. Wouldn''t it be nice if we could gather people? Everyone must have worked hard, and they haven''t heard much good news lately. I think it''s good to let loose once in a while." If there''s a path leading up to the event, I can''t say no. "Right? I''ve already contacted everyone." It seems that he has already contacted them as if he expected my answer. "As usual, you move quickly for things like this." "Leave it to me. The time is scheduled to be the cafeteria after 16:00." "Roger." And, before I know it, it is time. "Oi, oi, isn''t this a messed up scale. Did you really contact everyone." "I suppose." When I show up at the cafeteria, most of the dormitory students are gathered, and it is almost like the welcoming party for dormitory students, or something like an event. Aki comes over to me and gives me a nod. "As expected, Tokine-senpai really is the Student Council President. When I contacted her, it ended up becoming like an event. Well, it''s more fun to do it on a grand scale, so I thought it wouldn''t matter, and that''s why everyone''s here now." "How can I say it, it''s just like the Student Council President." "That''s right. It will start soon, so please take a seat. You have a reserved seat!!" After hearing how this happened, Aki urges me to take a seat with a nasty grin. I don''t think I have a reserved seat. "Where is it, the seat." "You can tell just by looking at it, over there, there." Aki says so and points at Shia who is laying down and securing two seats. "Haa~ ... It seems so." "Well, do your best!! See you later." "Ou." I part ways with Aki and go to where Shia is. "I saved it." When I approach where Shia is, she deftly turns her body, which was facing the table, towards my direction and mutters to me. She then joyfully raises her body and frees the chair. "I see. Thank you." "Nn." I thank Shia and take a seat. The Senpais and classmates around me either have cramped smiles, or vexed smiles floating on their faces, but it''s troublesome if they point such a thing at me. Because, I''m confused too. "Fufufuu. Seat next to Fuhito-sama Get, desu." "Couldn''t obstruct." "It can''t be helped." Because you can only get one seat. If you block the left side, it is inevitable that the right side will be defenseless. However, since I brought her to my house, there was a part that enjoyed Shia''s obstruction, and it''s not like she''s doing overly aggressive physical contact, and because she has a proper sense of distance, it''s not a problem for me. "Well then, Sakura-kun is the host today, so let''s have him take the lead." After a few minutes, when everyone who had expressed their intention to participate gathered, the Student Council President turns to Aki and smiles. "I understand!!" Aki, who was nominated, stands up and moves in front of the lined table and stands in front of the microphone that was set up. "Eh~, thank you for your hard work today in the first Dungeon Birth in several decades!! I prepared a small meeting to thank everyone for their hard work. Drink, eat, and heal today''s fatigue!! Kanpai!!" ""Kanpa~i!!"" Thus, the appreciation party begins at Aki''s signal. CH 382 Episode 382: Confidential request At the appreciation party, everyone enjoys drinking juice, eating delicious food, and having fun talking to thank everyone for their hard work. Some of the Senpais are getting excited and doing one-off performances on their own, Senpais starting comedy, and even a karaoke competition has started, so it''s really exciting. "I''m going to the bathroom quick." "Nn." "Take it easy, desu~." I get up to go to the restroom. "Sometimes it''s nice to do something like this." I finish going to the restroom while talking to myself and go outside. "Umm ..." "Uwah!?" A small girl is standing outside the bathroom. I am surprised by how thin her sign is. Even though I usually suppress my senses, even with my senses, which are reasonably sharp compared to ordinary people, could only barely distinguish her presence. Isn''t this a kind of talent? "Ah, umm, I think it was Shinonome ..." A girl with a timid behavior, in contrast to my classmate who has both eyes hidden, this girl has just one eye hidden. Even though I am the only one she can see, she is frightened. Nn? What is she afraid of? I''m just a D-rank explorer with a super cute subordinate monster with the most convenient ability named Luck. "A, about me ... You remember me ..." "Even if I look like this, I have a good memory, and as expected I won''t forget someone who is a dormitory student like me and in the same grade." Her voice is as small as a whisper, but I shrug my shoulders and reply to Shinonome, who is speaking while her eyes are tearing up. "Hiuu ..." However, for some reason, Shinonome''s body trembles with just that. "Sorry, did I scare you?'' Something about my actions seems to have caused Shinonome to be scared, so for the time being I apologize with just words without moving my body. "I, I''m sorry. I, I''m scared ..." Then, Shinonome lowers her head. I don''t think Shinonome should be the one apologizing. "So, what do you want from me? I assume you were waiting for me since you''re here." I ask Shinonome while trying to be as gentle as possible. "U, umm, there''s something I''d like to request of you ..." Shinonome looks down a little and answers me while her eyes are moving restlessly. "Of me?" "Y, yes ..." There was almost no point of contact with Shinonome. At the welcome party and when I gave the change rings I got when I went back to my parent''s house. Still, I wonder what kind of request it is. "What exactly is this request?" "C, can you help me raise my level? ..." I didn''t expect her to ask me to help raise her level. Shouldn''t she go with the party members she''s formed a party with. "Isn''t it fine if you go with your party?'' "I, I''m dragging the party down ... A, Alexia-chan said ... She''s going out with you and your Imouto-san to raise their levels ... she told me about it, and the only D-rank first-year students are ... Satou-kun and Alexia-chan ..." I see. Is it difficult to ask people in the same party. And, she heard about me from Shia. I didn''t know that Shia was talking about me with Shinonome-san. For some reason, Shia seems to be interacting with the dormitory students. Well, I''d like to help out, but it''s still a self-restraint period for exploration. "It''s difficult because it''s a self-restraint period for exploration, but when it''s over, Shia and I can go out with you." I''m also involving Shia without permission, but she likes leveling up, so I don''t think she''ll say no. "I, if possible, before it''s over ... Also, I, I''d like to ask just Satou-kun ..." "Eh?" Before the end of the self-restraint period, that is to say, I understand that she doesn''t want to drag her party members down, but it doesn''t make sense to say it should be just me. I involuntarily make a dumbfounded face. "C, could you please ...?" In Shinonome''s eyes, besides the fear of me, it was necessary to get a promise by any means, such an obsessive feeling was slipping in and out of sight. What exactly is it that drives her so far. "Haa ... Alright." It would have been cold-hearted of me to refuse her when she flashed such a fierce feeling to me, so I decided to accept her request. During the period of self-restraint, there were many disappearance incidents, but the cause has been identified, and the teleportation traps have stopped working, so there''s no need to worry about it. That''s why it''s just %self-restraint%. Those who really want to enter the dungeon will not be forced to stop, so they can enter normally. "Th, thank you very much ..." Relieved by my reply, Shinonome thanks me. And we exchange LINNE contact information. "Don''t worry about it. I don''t know what you''re scared of, Shinonome, but don''t worry too much. If anything happens, you can consult with me." "~~!?" My casual words seem to touch something in Shinonome, and her expression turns extremely shaken. "Well ... don''t worry, I won''t ask too deeply." "..." I return to the venue after passing by Shinonome, who is silently looking down. "Oo~i!! Fuhito, you''re slo~ow!! Big!? Was it big!?" "You''re noisy ..." As soon as I get back to the cafeteria, it was beyond troublesome to get involved with Aki, whose tension had risen. CH 383 Episode 383: Drastic treatment The day after the new dungeon was born. Sure enough, school is closed. For that reason, I don''t do something like not telling my party members, after properly discussing it, I decide to go level up with Shinonome-san. It seems that the dungeon she''s currently capturing is the Namioka Dungeon, so we''re meeting up to go there. When I head to the meeting place, Shinonome-san is standing with her head down in plain clothes. People around her avoid her as if they don''t notice her. "Shinonome-san." "~~!?" When I call out to her, Shinonome-san''s body shakes and she turns around in my direction, frightened. She''s as timid as ever. "A, are you okay?" "Ah ... Y, yup, I''m okay ..." When I ask her so as not to frighten her as much as possible, she replies and nods while being nervous. "For the time being, it''s okay to level up in the Namioka Dungeon today, right?'' "Y, yes. Thank you very much ..." "Alright. You don''t have to worry about it so much. I''m used to defeating the monsters in the Namioka Dungeon." "Y, yes ..." I board the train heading for the Namioka Dungeon while taking care to reassure her as much as possible. After about an hour, we arrive at the dungeon. We both gear up and prepare to raise our levels in the dungeon. "Hey, you guys, you know that it''s a period of self-restraint right now, right?" As we walk to the gate, the guard asks a question. "Yes. I know that, but due to various circumstances I really want to raise my level, so I''m going to dive today." "Well, it''s fine as long as you know. Fortunately, there are no reports of missing people in this dungeon, so I think it''s okay, but be careful, okay?" The guard nods in agreement with my reply and warns us. "Of course. I will pay close attention." "I see. Then, you can go." "Thank you very much." After receiving permission from the guard, we head into the dungeon. Shinonome-san follows behind me ''toko toko''.(TN:''Toko toko'' is a way of saying briskly with small steps.) Shinonome-san''s weapon is a bow. How rare. She''s following me with a Japanese bow in her hand. Even so, the guard was talking while only looking at me. Maybe Shinonome-san has talent in that area. It might be a skill she acquired because she is too timid. I thought it would be nice if she could be made aware of such a party while raising her level. "Well then, I will guide you to where the enemy is, so defeat them with your bow. I absolutely won''t let them get past me, so don''t worry." "I, I understand ..." I take Shinonome-san and walk towards the monster''s location. "U, umm ..." On the way, Shinonome-san, who is following behind me, starts talking to me. "Nn? What''s wrong?" "I, is it possible that you ... know where the monsters are ...?" When I wonder what it is, I am met with an extremely obvious question. "Doesn''t anyone know that much?" "Th, that''s right ..." I wonder and ask for her opinion, and Shinonome-san seems to want to say something, but nods at my reply. Hmm, can''t normal explorers detect the monster''s location? No, that can''t be true. I shake my head and dismiss the improbable question that suddenly came up. "Kyi!! Kyi!!" "Hii!" Miscellaneous monsters such as Oni Centipede and Big Bad appear in the cave-type Namioka Dungeon. Shinonome-san cowers in fear as soon as the monsters appear. Hey now, I''m sure she would be a hindrance to the other members. Rather, has nothing been said up until now? That''s what I thought when I saw her. "Look, you don''t need to be scared, so try shooting your bow." I grab the Big Bad that had just appeared and brought it closer to Shinonome-san. "Hii ... Hiiiiiiiii!!" Shinonome-san is frightened by me walking while holding a monster and runs away. I chase after her. "Look, Shinonome-san, shoot it quickly!!" "Hieeeeeeeeeeeee!!" I catch up with her and hold out the monster next to her, but she increases her speed even more and runs. I think it''s too soon for her to rise from F-rank yet. "Look, it''s okay. Hurry up." "Pieeeeeee!! Don''t come heeeeeeeere!!" Shinonome-san further increases her speed. Isn''t this really amazing? "If you don''t shoot it, it will follow you everywhere." "Hii!!? Hii!!? Hiiiiiii!!" -Zashu! As a result of me continuing to run beside Shinonome-san the whole time, Shinonome-san finally fires her bow and pierces the Big Bad. There was no problem because it was right in front of her eyes, so there was no need to worry about missing. It''s a drastic treatment method, but I think I have no choice but to go with it until she gets used to it. "Look, Shinonome-san, you defeated the monster." I pick up the E-rank magic stone and show it to Shinonome-san. "M, magic stone ..." Shinonome-san stares at the magic stone with deep emotion. "That''s right. It''s a magic stone that Shinonome-san got after defeating it." "Th, thank you ... very much ..." When I make a gesture like handing it over to her, she forgets being scared and receives the magic stone from me. It looks like the drastic treatment is working. Let''s go quickly!! "Okay, let''s go to the next one!!" "Hie!?" My words bring back the fear. However, I ignore Shinonome-san''s appearance, catch a monster, grab it, run side by side with her as she runs away, and continue to have her finish them single-mindedly. CH 384 Episode 384: Getting accustomed to combat "Haa ... Haa ... Haa ... Haa ..." In front of me, Shinonome-san is lying on her back, her eyes closed, and she is breathing hard. As a result of breaking through her limits and running away due to fear, she is in such a state. Now that she can shoot arrows at an early stage, I can say that she has made considerable progress. On top of being extremely tired and exhausted, her thoughts may have become dull and her fear of monsters has become paralyzed. "You''ve gotten considerably used to defeating monsters. Then, let''s go to the next step. I tell Shinonome-san, who is so tired that she can''t move, and what I say is merciless. "U, umm ... Just a little longer ... Let me rest ..." "Then, I''ll bring monsters without permission." Perhaps she''s no longer afraid of me, Shinonome-san conveys her wishes, but thinking that if I pause here, her fear will come back again, I dismiss her request with a smile. "..." Shinonome-san''s expression turns pale as if she has witnessed despair. Looking at her face, I feel like I shouldn''t force her anymore, but since she asked me to do this, I decide to turn my heart into a demon. "Would you rather go to battle yourself, or should I bring them to you?" I hit the exhausted Shinonome-san with a merciless choice. She has to fight either way. It doesn''t matter which one she chooses. "I, I''ll go by myself ..." As a result, Shinonome-san chooses to fight on her own and manages to stand up. "Alright. Then, let''s go to the next monster." "Y, yes." We come across an Oni Centipede, which is the closest. It hasn''t noticed us yet. I can see it from here, but we may not be in the field of vision of the Oni Centipede. "Okay, well then, from here on, I''ll basically just watch, so attack the monster." "Haa ... Under ... stood." Luckily for me, I give Shinonome-san instructions, and she nods at my words while trying to calm her still uncontrolled breathing. "Yaah!!" Shinonome slowly approaches the Oni Centipede, and then fires a magical arrow from the shadow of a rocky area that looks good. "Gyapii!!?" The arrow that was shot draws a beautiful arc and pierces the head of the Oni Centipede as if it was sucked in. The Oni Centipede screams at the sudden event, but the place where the arrow pierced is clearly fatal. "Yaa!! Yaa!! Yaa!!" However, Shinonome-san pursues further. "Bigiiiiiiiiiiii!!!" Three more arrows are shot, and the arrows pierce all over the Oni Centipede''s body, causing it to shake even more violently. "Yaa!! Yaa!! Yaa!!" Shinonome-san fires more arrows as if to say she''s making sure. It continues until the Oni Centipede dies and disappears. "Haa ... Haa ... Haa ..." "Good work. I feel like I overdid it, but you were finally able to fight and win by yourself. That''s good, isn''t it?" After the battle is over, I approach Shinonome-san, who is exhausted from shooting arrows at it, and call out to her. "Y, yes ... Thank you very much." When Shinonome-san sees me, she bows her head and thanks me. It may have been an unexpected result for her. "Don''t worry about it. Does your magic power look okay?" I wave my hand to end the conversation and ask how much magical power Shinonome-san has left. Shinonome-san is the type that shoots magical power as an arrow. If she shoots that many arrows at such a rapid pace, her mana should be insufficient while her level is low. "I, I''m not sure ..." Shinonome-san replies with an apologetic look. "I see, then drink this." "Eh, ah, yes." When I hand the medicine in the bottle to Shinonome-san, she takes the medicine from me while being flustered, and drinks it without any particular worries. "~~!?" Shinonome-san looks at me with a surprised expression, probably surprised by the change that happened to her body as soon as she finished drinking. "Have you recovered?" "Y, yes ..." Shinonome-san answers my question honestly with an expression that seems like she wants to say something. "Well then, let''s go to the next monster." "U, umm!!" There seems to be no problem, but when I head to the next monster, Shinonome-san stops me with a louder voice than usual. "What''s wrong?" "U, umm, what was that medicine just now ..." When I turn around, Shinonome-san wants to hear the details of the medicine I handed over. It seems that she can''t help but worry about the dramatic change. "Aahh. That. An Elixir." "Ha?" I don''t have anything to hide, so I tell Shinonome-san the identity of the medicine. However, Shinonome-san doesn''t seem to hear it. It can''t be helped. I decide to tell her again. "That, it''s an Elixir." "Eeeeeeeeeeeeeeeehhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!?" When I tell Shinonome-san the name of the medicine I gave her again, she yells in an unbelievably loud voice and makes an expression of disbelief. I can''t help but be perplexed, not knowing why she is so surprised. CH 385 Episode 385: Shinobu(Third Party Perspective)(TN:Can be translated as Ninja, but Ninja is usually written a different way.) While Fuhito was raising Shinonome Rin''s level, several women gather in the Satou Family''s living room. "And so, I''ve asked you to gather here today." One of them, Kurosaki Rei, begins to speak. "Yup, it''s countermeasures against a new woman approaching Onii-chan!!" "Nn." Satou Nanami and Katsuragi Alexia bring up the topic of watching out for the appearance of new enemies. "Hmm, it''s a little different." "Huh? Is it wrong?" However, Rei shakes her head and denies their thoughts, while Nanami tilts her head curiously. "Yeah. I think there''s something behind this incident with Shinonome-san." "Certainly. In her case, it feels like it''s too rushed." When Rei answers Nanami''s question, Amane also agrees with Rei''s answer. "Yeah. Everyone may not know this, but Shinonome Rin-san is a member of the Shinonome Family, one of the Four Great Houses. There''s a scramble for Satou-kun behind the scenes right now, so it''s definitely related. Moreover, it can be said that she can be referred to as a dropout even within the Shinonomes, and she is treated cruelly. Something must have been said from her superiors." "Eehh~, how pitiful!!" When Rei explains the reason why Shinonome Rin approached Fuhito this time around, Nanami frowns and lets out a cry of sadness. "The Four Great Houses take pride in their respective roles, so they''re pretty strict with people who can''t fulfill their roles." "Hee~, there are many old houses like that~. I know they''re proud of it, but it doesn''t feel right to treat someone badly just because they don''t fit in with your house." Rei has a sad and sorrowful expression on her face as she talks about commonplace things, and Amane speaks in a disgusted manner. "I suppose. But, that''s the house''s business. I can''t say anything from the outside." "Nn~, but I wonder if we can''t do it somehow." "I can''t say anything if the person herself doesn''t feel like it." Nanami thinks of Rin''s life and hopes that she can do something about it, but it''s quite difficult for an outsider to get involved in things related to the house and childcare. If there''s no evidence of such a severe trauma, if it is said that it is an educational policy, it will be nothing more than that. More than that, she won''t be able to say anything unless she complains about her suffering. "But, maybe I can encourage her to do that?" "Eh!? What are you going to do!?" However, when Rei tells Nanami with a nonchalant expression, Nanami asks Rei with a look of disbelief. "It''s easy. Grab a weakness that makes her want to." "Aaaaahhhhh!! Rei-chan is making a bad faaaaaace!!" When Rei replies with a smile that seems to be that of a villain, Nanami is in high spirits. "And so, let''s stop interfering with Satou-kun and move to improve her treatment." "Agree~d!!" "Nn." "It can''t be helped." Rei takes the lead, and Fuhito''s party members begin to move. "So, why are we dressed like this?" The girls change into the clothes Rei hands them, but Amane immediately asks Rei a question. "Eh? Isn''t it cool?" Rei looks down at her clothes and pinches them here and there while asking back. "Hmm, I thought pink was good." "Light blue was good." Nanami and Shia look down at their outfits and complain about their colors. "Nope, regardless of whether it''s cool or not, why is it Shinobi ..." Rei, leaving aside Nanami-tachi''s reaction, replies to her with an exasperated expression while looking down at the clothes they are wearing.(TN:I think I got this wrong somehow, from the context it should be Amane replying to Rei with an exasperated expression etc etc. Maybe it''s supposed to be ''To Rei'', I don''t know.) That''s right, what they are wearing right now is a Shinobi outfit. It isn''t short or sleeveless, like Rei wears in battle, but it is a serious type that only exposes their eyes. It''s also black in color, and if they really melt into the dark night, they wouldn''t be noticeable. "If you''re going to sneak in somewhere, it feels best to be dressed like this." "Haa ... It''s fine." Amane lets out a sigh and shakes her head at Rei, who seems somewhat getting carried away. It is too late and she gives up. "Well then, I''m thinking of sneaking into the Shinonome Mansion, but are you ready?" Rei once again asks everyone who is dressed in Shinobi outfits. "Yup!! I''m totally fine!!" "All Green." "It can''t be helped, so I''ll go with you. Also, is it okay to bring Nanami-tachi to this kind of thing?" Everyone replies that there is no problem, but Amane asks if Nanami, who is still in Middle School, should be taken along. "It''s okay. As long as there are Luck''s Kagema, there''s no problem. And, in the worst case, I''ll do something about it." As for Rei, the strength of the Kagema is the same as the highest peak of Japanese explorers, she also knows to some extent about the Shinonome Family, which is the pinnacle of martial arts. And also her present self''s current ability. With that in mind, she thinks it won''t be a problem if she takes Nanami with her. "Besides, Nanami-chan is also a splendid party member. It would be pitiful to be left out of the group." More than that, she doesn''t want to leave just Nanami. Nanami is also an official party member. She has the right to go with her. "I can''t say anything if you say that." Amane also laughs and shrugs her shoulders. "Right, right, it''s okay!! I''m looking forward to being a Spy!!" "Nn. Shinobu." Nanami can''t hide her excitement as she puts her hands on her hips and narrows her eyes as she peers through the mask. Shia also makes a seal with her hands to match Nanami''s and becomes a Ninja. "Hitomi-san, do you also agree with it?" Amane asks Hitomi, the mother of Fuhito and Nanami, the final boss who is looking at them with a smile. "As long as you come home safely, you can do whatever you want. I will just protect the house to which you will come back to." "Then, I have nothing more to say." Hitomi replies that she has decided on a non-interference policy, and Amane says nothing further. "Amane-chan is also convinced, so let''s go to the Shinonome Mansion!!" ""Ou~!!"" After regaining their composure, they all reply to Rei''s shout, and they depart as if they are going to an amusement park. CH 386 Episode 386: Infiltrating Otome Shinobu group(Third Party Perspective) "That is ... The Shinonome Family''s house. It''s really big ..." "It''s one of the oldest families in Shinto, isn''t it. The house is splendid because it''s a large landlord who manages this area." Nanami and the others stick their heads out of the shadows to observe the state of the Shinonome Family''s mansion. The Shinonome Family is a distinguished family that has been around for a long time, and they have a large piece of land, and in one part they have a mansion that is said to be a powerful samurai residence. It speaks to some of their power. "Security is also strict. I wonder if everyone is a former high-rank explorer." However, the old mansion naturally has many security issues. Therefore, in order to make up for that, they hired their relatives and people they were on good terms with to strengthen the mansion''s defenses. "That''s right. They are former explorers and are all made up of people of B-rank or higher. Some of them were former SS-ranks." "Eehh!? Is it okay to go to such a place!?" Nanami asks Rei in surprise when Rei gives her information about the guards. "Be quiet ... Let''s see. If it was me when I met you, I wouldn''t have been able to do it." While covering Nanami''s mouth to make her quiet, Rei answers while remembering her past. "Puhaa. Well then ..." After Nanami''s mouth is released, she quietly asks Rei about now. "Right. Thanks to all of you, especially thanks to going with Satou-kun for abnormal level-ups, I''ve reached a point where my rank can''t even be measured now. So there is no problem now." As was to be expected, she formed a party with Fuhito-tachi and achieved extraordinary growth through battles with an unimaginable number of monsters, and now that she has acquired power that deviates from S-rank, there is no problem to that extent. "Reliable!!" "What are you talking about. I had the power of S-rank at that time, but I had awakened before you did, and even though it was only for a few days, you accompanied Satou-kun and Alexia-chan to level up in that stray dungeon. With just that, you''ve gained tens of thousands of times more experience points than normal explorers get. You shouldn''t be that different from me now." "Eehh~!? Is that so?" Nanami is especially surprised when Rei tells Nanami, who thinks it has nothing to do with her, the truth. She had just awakened recently, and because she thought it was normal for Fuhito and Alexia to level up, she didn''t realize that she had become that strong. "What are you talking about. It''s only natural if you''re going out with those two, that will happen even if you don''t like it." Amane answers with an exasperated look. She was also a victim of Fuhito and Alexia. "Does that mean Acchan too?" "That''s right. As a result of going out with Nanami-tachi, I am now a splendid monster." When Nanami asks about Amane''s condition, Amane lets out a sigh and nods. For Amane, she doesn''t feel too proud of it because she got it by accident. "Fue~. After all, Onii-chan is amazing!!" "You''re amazing for saying that." Both Rei and Amane were able to gain tremendous power through their involvement with her older brother. This fact strengthens Nanami''s respect for her older brother, but Amane is just dumbfounded. "Yup, Fuu-kun is amazing." Alexia mutters while watching the three of them. She is proud of being with Fuhito as an explorer longer than anyone else. "And above all, to be frank, the number one monster is Alexia-chan." After hearing Alexia''s words, Rei slowly mutters, and everyone''s eyes focus on Alexia. "Come to think of it, you said that Onii-chan was diving into the dungeon with you relatively soon after he entered school. If you were diving with Onii-chan for that long, it must''ve been pretty dangerous." "Absolutely dangerous. When I first met him, it was so dangerous that I was prepared to die the moment I saw him." "That''s right. On top of that, Alexia-chan has a keep perception, so even I can''t get close to her." "Fue~, Onee-chan is also amazing." The three talk about Alexia''s strength. "As Fuu-kun''s wife, it''s natural. Nnfu~." Alexia, who feels that the three of them are praising her strength, puffs out her chest even more with an expressionless doya face. "Even though we''re pretty dangerous on our own, if Chaos-tachi join us, we can beat any country, you know?" "Eehh ... To do that much ... Rather, what is Chaos?" Nanami is stunned when she hears the horror of adding the Kagema''s power to them, but more than that, she tilts her head at the unfamiliar name. "Yeah, I gave a name to the Kagema who is always with me. It seems like it has a proper ego, and it''s inconvenient if it doesn''t have a name." Rei explains why she named the Kagema. She was a bit proud. "Eehh~, unfair!! I''ll do it too!!" "That''s good. I''ll do it too." "Nn." The three of them are jealous of that and decide to give their own a name as well. "My best regards, Pochi." "Best regards, Kageroumaru." "Regards, Fuu-kyun." In this way, three new unique individuals are born. Nothing can stop them, who have obtained powers that surpass those of humans. CH 387 Episode 387: Beyond a nuisance Ninja-play(Third Party Perspective) Two people covered with black cloth except for their eyes quietly stick their heads out from the shadow of the wall to see what''s going on inside. "We were able to break in so easily." "This much is natural." These two people are Kurosaki Rei and Shimotsuki Amane. As expected, by invading a house with top-class power even in Japan called one of the Four Great Houses, Amane, who is a little nervous even though she heard that there is no problem with her abilities, is calmed down by Rei as if it is only natural that she has dealt with such intrusions many times to begin with. The two are in contrast. "How is it inside?" "Nn." Behind Rei and Amane, Nanami and Alexia poke their heads out of the shadow about their heads to see what is going on in the room. They look like the four dumpling sisters. Chaos, Pochi, Kuroumaru, and Fuu-kyun''s shadows are independent, so this kind of thing is possible.(TN:Author mistake? Instead of \ ''kagerou maru'' from last chapter, now it''s ''kuro oukami maru''.) Nanami and Alexia feel like they are playing Ninjas, far from being tense like Amane. On the contrary, they are enjoying this moment. That''s probably because they don''t know much about the Four Great Houses. "There is no problem so far. The other party doesn''t seem to notice." "Fuu~!! This kind of thing is absurdly fun!!" Rei replies to Nanami''s face above her own head, and Nanami replies in a low voice, as though she would never let her excitement cool down. "Hey, now, you have to be quiet." "I understand." Even though it is a low voice, it was a bit excited and at a volume that could be heard by someone. When Rei warns Nanami, she lowers the volume of her voice. "Ah, people are here. Everyone pull your head in. Also, the Kagema should assimilate with the other shadows on the wall." When they are lined up like dumplings and their heads are sticking out, a patrolling person came. Rei''s detection ability notices them before they can be seen by the opponent, and everyone withdraws their heads into the shadows, and the Kagema move their shadows to overlap the real shadows. In this situation, the average person won''t find them. -Gokuri However, even if they know that, when the guard passes in front of them, everyone other than Rei gulps. However, as expected, the guard passes by without noticing them. "Haa~ ... I was a little nervous!!" "Nn. Doki doki."(TN:''Doki doki'' has to do with the beating of a heart, basically she''s saying her heart was pounding here.) Nanami and Alexia, who are enjoying the situation, can''t help but get nervous when a real guard passes in front of them. "Really ..." Amane also shows an expression that is really relieved. She is finally relieved that their stealth abilities have been demonstrated. "So, we''ve managed to break in, but where are we going?" Until just now, she was so absorbed in invading that she had forgotten her original purpose, but remembering that she came here to take advantage of their weaknesses, Nanami asks Rei. "I''ve completed a preliminary survey of this mansion. We''ll go around two places where analog evidence is stored and digital data is stored." "Roger. Let''s take them both!!" Rei asked Chaos in advance to do a rough investigation. As a result, this mansion was completely laid bare, and she has a complete grasp of what is where. Nanami and the others slip through the mansion under cover of shadows. There are some scenes where they pass by the guards on the way, but once they experienced it, they got used to it, and they move on top of the shadows and easily slip past their surveillance and proceed to the back of the mansion. "Security is tight." "It is. But, it''s meaningless in front of Chaos." Security guards increase the further they go, and there are always two guards standing in front of doors leading to their destination, but the security for them who are moving in the shadows is as flimsy as paper. They easily break through the rough security and reach their first destination. "Oohh, that''s an amazing number of books." "Right. Let''s split up these books and pack them all into our backpacks." ""Roger!!"" The destination is a place like a reference room, and countless books and old files on each shelf, and they are lined up neatly. Originally, they would have examined the information they would bring with them, but they have large-capacity Magic Backpacks, so they can check the contents later. The four of them and the Kagema split up and quickly stuff the books into their backpacks. "Well then, let''s go to the next place." ""Roger!!"" After the girls put away the files, they immediately go to another place. It is underground, and unlike the mansion above, it is built in a modern style and has mechanical security. However, even that is meaningless before Chaos, one of Luck''s Kagema. Even the security guards and electronic locks are easily broken through to reach the data collection point. However, there is a problem. "There is someone there." Yes, there is a person managing it. "What to do?" "Leave it to me." Now it''s Rei''s turn. "Muu!? Intruder ... zzz." As soon as Rei shows up, he notices that the human is a high-ranked explorer, but in an instant he is put to sleep by Rei''s mental skills. He was the strongest man in the mansion, but the ending was abrupt. "Okay, I''ll extract the data right now. Everyone keep an eye out." ""Roger."" Rei moves away the sleeping man, operates the computers, and extracts all the information. Since she has many hard disks, she is able to operate multiple computers and extract information in a blink of an eye. ""It''s all good, everyone. Now we have the data!! Let''s move right away!!"" ""Ye~s."" In this way, Nanami and the others succeed in successfully stealing information from the Shinonome Family. This is truly a nuisance for the Shinonome Family, who had their information stolen by Ninja-play. CH 388 Episode 388: There are strange people ... "Seyaa!!" -Zashu! Shinonome-san fires a magical arrow that pierces the monster. "Gishaaaaa!!!" The monster screams and writhes. "Spiral Arrow!!" An attack using Shinonome-san''s skill pierces it further. An arrow that scoops out the flesh of the pierced part and penetrates. The monster dies in no time and disappears leaving behind a magic stone. "Good work, Shinonome-san." "Ah, yes, thank you very much ..." Over the course of the day, she somehow managed to defeat monsters on her own. She doesn''t continue to shoot magic arrows until they disappear like she did at the beginning, and if she continues for a while, I don''t think there will be any problem with a full-fledged level increase. I don''t know about levels, but if she defeats a lot of monsters, she should be able to achieve her goal to some extent. When I check the clock on my smartphone when I had reached a break, it is almost time for dinner. "Well then, it''s about time, so let''s go home." "Y, yes. Thank you very much." When I make a suggestion, Shinonome-san bows her head. "No, don''t worry about it. It''s a good change for me too." I think back that I was a little over-enthusiastic about the dungeon rescue, but there is a part of me that I can''t help but worry about. But, even though it was only for a short time, I was able to forget about it and feel much less burdened, so I''m the one who wants to thank her. "E, even someone like Satou-kun ... do you have worries ... ?" Shinonome-san asks me in surprise as if she sensed something from my expression. Shinonome-san, what exactly do you think of me? I''m not a robot or a perfect superman, am I? In the first place, I tried my best to break away from my middle school atmosphere, but I didn''t have any status, I failed at my High School Debut, and I was worried. "Well, I''m human too. There are times when I worry." Of course, I won''t say any specifics, but I will answer honestly. "I, I''m surprised ... You seem to be having fun every day ... I was wondering if you had any worries ..." In response to my answer, Shinonome-san mutters as if to say that such a thing would never happen. "Is that so. I have worries every day." "I, is that so ... Everyone''s the same ..." When I shrug my shoulders and answer, Shinonome-san looks down and remains silent. As expected, she must be saddled with something. "Well, my worries may be trivial. More importantly, does Shinonome-san have any worries?" "N, no, it''s not like that ... I collected the magic stones ... shall we go home ..." Even when she asked me to go out with her to raise her level, she seemed to be worried about something, so I ask her again, but after Shinonome-san''s expression changes, she hurriedly waves her hands in front of her body and denies it. We return to the dormitory. "Ah, we''re on break, let''s go to my parents'' house." Since the school will be closed for a while, I would like to see Nanami, so I decide to go back to the Satou Family House. "Luck, I''m going to my parents'' house." "Won!" I give instructions to Luck, who couldn''t play with me today, and transfer to the Satou Family''s living room. "Ha?" Right after that, I unintentionally leak out a strange voice at the strange-looking people in front of me. "Geh!? Onii-chan!?" "Eh!? Fuhito-kun!?" "No way!? Satou-kun is here!?" The panicked voices coming from the four people in black clothes in front of me are familiar. Three of them are panicking ''awa awa''. "Nn." A girl who doesn''t rush, is at her own pace, and no matter how I think about it, there is only one person I can think of, and she raises her hand and greets me in a straightforward way. "Nanami, Amane, Rei, and Shia ... is it?" Even though I am perplexed, I identify the names of the people who seem to be the same, and ask the four people in front of me who look like Ninjas. "This is, umm, right, that, it''s that!!" "Ah, no, this is different!?" "Right, right!! We can''t help but look like this, yup!!" Nanami and the others start making excuses instead of replying to me. "Everyone was playing Ninja. Nin nin." ""Ah."" However, when Shia puts her hands together to make a seal and confesses without incident, the three of them make an ''Achaa~ ...'' face like they messed up. "Haa ... What are you doing playing Ninja at such an age ... Especially Rei ..." I am astonished that even the adult Rei was playing Ninja. "Th, there''s a deep reason for this, deep." "What is the reason." "M, maiden''s secret!!" "What are you calling a maiden''s secret!!" Rei tells me that there is a reason why they are dressed that way, but when I ask her about the specific reason, she gives me a nonsensical answer, which makes me unintentionally tsukkomi. Isn''t that obviously a deception!! "Onii-chan, men shouldn''t hear a maiden''s secret. That''s why it''s called a maiden''s secret, right?" "Haa ... alright, alright. I''ll leave it as that this time. But, next time I see it, I''ll ask you to talk properly." ""Ye~s."" At Nanami''s words I decide to leave it with their words just this time and stop pursuing further. They agree to my promise with relief in their eyes that are peeking through their masks. CH 389 Episode 389: Extremely efficient leveling (Broad grin) The next day. Yesterday, for some reason, the girls seemed to have been playing around wearing Ninja costumes. With Luck''s Kagema, they can really do something like that, so it seems like they''re obsessed with it. "Ahahahaha ..." "It''s absurdly embarrassing ..." "I never thought such a scene would be seen ..." After they change their clothes, their faces turn bright red and the don''t try to make eye contact with me. The atmosphere becomes indescribable, so everyone disbands as it is, and everyone goes home via Kagema transfer. Seriously ... I want you to act a little more moderately. I understand how you feel. "Th, thank you very much ..." "Don''t worry about it, I didn''t do anything special." As for me, I have a day off today as well, so I meet up with Shinonome-san to help her level up, and we just met up with each other. "Th, that''s not true ... until yesterday, I ... I couldn''t fight at all ... Now I can raise my level by myself ... it''s all thanks to Satou-kun ..." She genuinely wishes to express her gratitude, and she timidly bows to me and thanks me. "I''m just doing a rough treatment ... but, I''ll accept your thanks. Let''s start today by reviewing what you learned yesterday." "Y, yes ..." As far as I am concerned, I either chased Shinonome-san who was running away and forced her to attack the monster, or just took her to the monster''s location and had her defeat it. I myself didn''t do much, but I think it''s wrong to deny her gratitude, so I gratefully accept it and start today''s training. "Well then, first, defeat that monster." "U, understood ..." I take Shinonome-san to a place where there is a monster and have her defeat the monster just like yesterday. "Spiral Arrow!!" As she approaches the monster and comes within range, she immediately pierces the enemy with a move she learned yesterday. "Gyapiiiii!!?" The monster screams after most of its body is destroyed, and after falling to the ground, it disappears and drops a magic stone. She doesn''t run away from monsters today, and she doesn''t waste her mana by attacking over and over again. She is able to practice what she was able to do yesterday. "Oohh~!! You can defeat it properly." "Th, thank you very much ..." When I approach Shinonome-san while applauding from behind, Shinonome-san turns to me, blushes her cheeks and lowers her head. "Okay, at this rate, let''s try some more." "Y, yes ..." After that, we defeat several monsters, but Shinonome-san is able to defeat them without any problems. With this, it will be possible to raise the level in earnest. "Well then, let''s move to the actual performance." "U, umm ... Is it no good as it is now ... ?" When I am about to move on to full-scale leveling, Shinonome-san asks me curiously. "It''s not bad, but it''s a waste of time to go to the monsters one by one, and it''s inefficient. There''s a more efficient way, so we''ll do it there." "I, I see ..." Shinonome-san seems to have accepted my explanation. "Well then, let''s move to a place suitable for leveling up." "U, understood." I move to a place that seems just right for Shinonome-san to raise her level. There is only one entrance and exit. "Th, then ... what should I do ... ?" "Do this." -Pyiiiiiiii! When we move to another location, Shinonome-san asks me how to raise her level, so I do it. I blow a whistle-like item. "Th, that is ... !?" "This. This is a whistle that attracts monsters on the floor. An Attraction Whistle. More and more monsters will come from now on, so let''s defeat them!!" Shinonome-san is shocked when she sees the whistle I just blew, and I reply with a smile. "Th, that is ... !?" "It''s okay. Shinonome-san already has enough power to easily defeat the enemies here. Besides, the only way to get here is to go through that straight path. All you have to do is keep shooting your bow towards that place. If you can''t handle it anymore, I''ll definitely help you, so don''t worry and raise your level." Shinonome-san lets out a sorrowful cry. To make Shinonome-san feel at ease, I squat down a little, make eye contact, and put my hand on her shoulder. "I, I understand ..." Shinonome-san nods as if she has made up her mind. -Dododododododododododo! A few minutes pass, and we hear a sound and vibration similar to the rumbling of the earth. "Okay, here they come. Shinonome-san, get ready!!" "Y, yes ... !!" Shinonome-san readies her bow in response to my voice and aims a magic arrow. -Gokuri! I can hear Shinonome-san gulp audibly. ""Gyaoooooooo!"" In the middle of a sense of urgency where seconds feel like hours, the monsters finally appear on the straight path. "Spiral Arrow!!" Shinonome-san shoots an arrow the moment she sees the monsters. A few monsters disappear, but that is all, and the monsters that come after approach Shinonome-san before she can shoot the next arrow. At this rate, Shinonome-san''s arrow won''t make it in time. -Paaan! I extinguish the approaching monsters once. "Calm down. You should hit them after attracting them to some extent." "I, I understand ..." -Dododododododododododo! The next monsters are approaching. "Not yet ... not yet ... not yet ... not yet ... not yet ... now!!" "Spiral Arrow!!" I restrain Shinonome-san, who looks like she is about to shoot an arrow, with my voice, and after pulling the enemy to the optimal spot, I give instructions. Shinonome-san follows my voice and pierces everything with an arrow that has penetrating power. And the monsters that once were on the straight path disappear cleanly. "Okay, keep hitting and hitting and hitting like this." "Y, yes ... !! Spiral Arrow!! Spiral Arrow!! Spiral Arrow!! Spiral Arrow!! ..." After that, Shinonome-san continues to shoot arrows as I instructed. CH 390 Episode 390: The girl''s thanks "Haa ... Haa ... Haa ... Haa ..." "Shinonome-san, good work, it''s over now. You did a great job." After about an hour, the monsters finally disappear, so I call out to her, and Shinonome-san gets down on her knees in exhaustion. Fighting that many monsters, even while drinking Elixirs, it exhausting. I ignored her opinion that ''That''s outrageous'' and let her level up while drinking Elixirs. "Okay, let''s finish for today." "Eh? A, already ... is it over ... ?" It''s still early, but if her level was low to begin with, it should have gone up quite a bit now. I don''t know because I don''t have a level. "Has it gone up a lot now?" "Eh, ah, really ... so much ... I ..." When I check, Shinonome-san is stunned as she stares at the empty space. From what I hear, it seems that her level has risen properly. "Is that enough?" No, if the person herself wants to do it, I don''t mind if I go along with her a little more. "Th, that''s right ... May I ask you go go along with me a little more ... ?" "Yeah. I''m motivated. Alright. I''ll stick with you until you''re satisfied." Shinonome-san is surprisingly motivated, so I stay with her until evening to raise her level. As her level increases, so does the required number of Elixirs. "I''m really thankful to you ..." "Please raise your head. Is it okay to say that Shinonome-san''s request has been fulfilled?" After finishing leveling, we return to school in over an hour. Shinonome-san bows to me in front of the boys'' dormitory. I hurriedly ask her to raise her head and ask about the request. When Shinonome-san checked her status before coming back, her eyes widened in surprise, so it seems that her level has risen quite a bit, so I think it should be about enough. "Y, yes. About the reward, but ..." "No, no, it''s fine. Like I said before, it''s a good change." Shinonome-san brings up the matter of the reward, but I originally didn''t intend to receive something like that, and since I was a little worried, I was going to decline the reward. "Th, that''s no good ..." However, Shinonome-san says that she really wants to thank me. "S, such a thing. I don''t want anything in particular, and I''m not worried about money either ..." I can''t think of anything I want right now. I failed in my High School Debut, but I''m surrounded by beautiful girls, I have a lot of magic stone savings, and I don''t have any status, but I''ve become able to take on B-rank monsters by improving the explorer''s Hidden Test. It''s too much, honestly. What more do I want. "W, well then ... I''ll think about something ... Later, I''ll thank you in your room ... is that okay ... ?" "No, you don''t have to go that far ..." It seems that Shinonome-san will bring something, but I''m sorry to ask her to go that far. "I, I''m really grateful to you ... for helping me raise my level ... please allow me to thank you ..." "Alright, alright. I''m going to take a bath and eat, so please contact me later." However, Shinonome-san bows her head deeply, wanting to thank me no matter what. I can''t turn down her feelings, so I decide to give up and let Shinonome-san do as she pleases. "I, I understand ... then, I''ll excuse myself ... I''ll see you later ..." "Yeah, alright. Well then, later." After parting with Shinonome-san, I enter the men''s dormitory. "Welcome home, Danna-sama." "I''m home, Kasumi-san." Kasumi-san, the dormitory mother of the men''s dormitory greets me as usual. "Would you like to eat after this? Or would you like to take a bath?" "That''s right. After I take a bath, I will eat." "Understood. I''ll prepare so that you can eat dinner after taking a bath." "Thank you. Ah, I think Shinonome-san will come over here later, can you let her through to my room?" "As you wish." I ask Kasumi-san to take care of Shinonome-san, take a bath, and finish a meal. "I''m done with what I''m doing, so anything is fine, over." After relaxing with Luck for a while, I send a message to Shinonome-san. [ I understand. I''ll get back to you soon. ] The message is a very short sentence, but it is easier to understand than the usual awkward way of speaking. -Kon kon! About fifteen minutes later, I hear a knock on my room. "Ye~s." I reply and open the door. "Eh?" "E, excuse me ..." Shinonome-san is definitely standing there, but no matter how you look at it, her appearance is strange. That is because, because she is wearing a shrine maiden costume. "What is with that outfit ..." "C, can I go inside ...?" I am stunned and ask why she is dressed like that, but Shinonome-san looks embarrassed and asks me to let her into my room. "Y, yeah. Go ahead." "Th, thank you very much ..." Confused by Shinonome-san''s behavior, I invite her into the room. "Please." "Ah, yes, excuse me ..." I point out where the cushions are, and Shinonome-san sits down there. "So, what is the reward?" "I, I''ve thought about a lot of things, but ... the price of such Elixirs ... I can''t come up with anything ..." "In that case it''s fine, I''m the one forced you to drink." It seems that there will be no reward. In that case, it''s fine. I''m curious about the clothes, but I wonder if it''s a hobby or something. "Th, that''s why ... I was thinking of using myself as thanks ..." "Ha?" However, Shinonome-san''s next words bring my thoughts to a halt. "A, an ugly woman like myself may not even be a reward ... but, could I please thank you with that ... ? P, please ... please do as you like with me ..." She stands up, and with a smooth, unhindered motion her shrine maiden costume is taken off. "Wh, what are you doing!?" I immediately look away and shout. "C, consider it attending you through the night ... do you not like it ... I bet you don''t like it ... A fool like me ..." Considering she took off her clothes, Shinonome-san suddenly feels depressed. "No, something like that ..." It''s not that kind of problem, but I can''t help but be perplexed by the sudden development that I can''t keep up with. ""..."" Both of us are silent. "Onii-chan!! Why didn''t you come ... to ... day?" An unexpected person breaks the silence. "Aaaaaaaaahhhhhhh!! Onii-chan is trying to do something naughty!! I need to call everyone!!" It is Nanami. Nanami quickly disappears again, but this time she returns with Shia, Amane, and Rei. "What do you think?" "Guilty." "Guilty." "Guilty." "I also think he''s guilty. Onii-chan is found guilty by unanimous consent in the maiden trial!!" And when she asks the other three, they all give the same answer, Nanami agrees and I am found guilty. "Wa, wait a minute. There''s a reason for this!!" "Talking is useless!! Got?it?O?nii?-chan?" I try to explain myself, but I am suppressed by Nanami''s expression that I am not allowed to consent or refuse.